ZOc 


3 ,  /  o  .  o  6 


PRESENTED  TO  THE  LIBRARY 


OF 


PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINHRY 


BY 


^ps.  Alexandett  Ppoudfit. 


Sec 


MODEM  MYSTERIES 


EXPLAINED   AND   EXPOSED. 


IN  FOUR  PARTS. 

I.   CLAIRVOYANT  EEVELATIONS  OF   A.  J.  DAVIS. 

11.  PHENOMENA  OF  SPIEITUALISM  EXPLAINED  AND  EXPOSED. 

in.  EVIDENCE  THAT  THE  BIBLE  IS  GIVEN  BY  INSPIRATION 
OF  THE  SPIRIT  OF  GOD,  AS  COMPARED  WITH  THE 
EVIDENCE  THAT  THESE  MANIFESTATIONS  ARE  FROM 
THE   SPIRITS   OF   MEN. 

IV.   CLAIRVOYANT  REVELATIONS   OF  EMANUEL  SWEDENBORG. 


BY 
REV.    A.    MAHAN, 

FIRST     PRESIDENT     OF     CLEVELAND     UNIVERSITY, 


'There  are  more  things  in  heaven  and  earth,  Horatio, 
Than  are  dreamed  of  in  your  philosophy." 


BOSTON: 

PUBLISHED  BY  JOHN  P.  JEWETT  AND  COMPANY. 

CLEVELAND,  OHIO: 

JEWETT,  PROCTOR  AND  WORTHINGTON. 

NEW    YORK :     SHELDON,    LAMPORT    AND    BLAKEMAN. 

LONDON  :   TRiJBNER  AND    CO. 

1855. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  tlie  year  1855,  by 

ASA     IklAHAN, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


CAMBRIDGE : 

ALLEN    AND    FARNHAM,    BTEREOTYPEBS    AND    PRINTERS. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Perhaps  we  cannot  better  introduce  the  reader  to  the 
treatise  before  him,  than  by  giving  a  short  statement  of  the 
circumstances  which  led  us  to  adopt  the  views  therein  de- 
veloped in  regard  to  Spiritualism.  Since  the  year  1850,  our 
residence  has  been  in  one  of  the  grand  centres  of  this  move- 
ment, and  where,  consequently,  the  mysterious  phenomena  were 
continuously  pressed  upon  our  attention.  Believing  it  to  be 
our  duty  as  a  religious  teacher,  and  an  instructor  of  youth,  suffi- 
ciently to  acquaint  ourself  with  any  influences  which  are 
abroad  in  community,  and  are  operative  there  with  great 
power  to  give  form  and  direction  to  the  intellectual,  moral, 
and  religious  sentiments  of  the  public,  to  be  able  to  speak 
intelligently  in  respect  to  the  same,  as  occasion  may  require, 
we  accordingly  turned  our  thoughts  more  or  less  upon  the 
mysterious  phenomena  under  consideration.  One  of  the  cir- 
cumstances which  first  impressed  our  mind  was  the  utter  incom- 
patibility of  the  fundamental  characteristics  of  these  facts,  as 
reported  even  by  spiritualists  themselves,  with  the  supposition 
that  they  are  the  intended  results  of  intelligent  minds  who  are 
communicating  with  us  from  the  heavenly  or  infernal  world. 
By  no  laws  of  mind  known  to  us  could  we  account  for  the 
facts,  by  a  reference  to  such  an  origin.    When  they  were  re- 

(iii) 


IV  INTRODUCTION. 

ferred  to  good  spirits,  our  reply  was :  good  spirits  cannot  falsify- 
as  these  do ;  for  these  falsify,  when  spirits,  if  present,  cannot 
but  know  the  truth  ;  profess  knowledge,  when  they  must  know 
themselves  ignorant,  and  make  positive  aflEirmations,  when  they 
must  know  that  they  are  only  guessing.  Good  spirits  cannot 
thus  act.  When  they  were  referred  to  bad  spirits,  our  reply  was  : 
these  spirits  do  not  lie  like  men  in  the  flesh,  nor  as  any  spirits 
would  do  w^hose  conduct  is  governed  by  any  laws  known  to  us. 
There  is  a  certain  "  method^''  even  in  lying,  wherever  it  appears, 
and  here  is  lying  which  has  no  such  method,  nor  any  method 
at  all  which  can  properly  be  ascribed  to  spirits  aiming  at  some 
intelligent  end  good  or  bad.  When  individuals  told  us,  that 
they  had  had  communications  with  their  spirit  friends,  our 
reply  was :  the  spirit  here  speaking  says  some  things,  that  that 
of  your  mother,  if  present,  might,  and  no  doubt  would  say. 
Your  mother,  however,  when  alive  and  with  you,  never  falsified 
as  this  spirit  does,  and  would  not  thus  falsify,  if  now  present. 
We  therefore  rejected  the  ah  extra  spirit  hypothesis,  as  w^holly 
incompatible  with  the  facts. 

We  were  first  led  to  refer  the  facts  to  tricks  of  the  mediums. 
Soon,  however,  we  were  confronted  with  phenomena  wholly 
incompatible  with  such  a  supposition.  We  met,  for  example, 
with  evidences  which  we  could  not  resist  and  maintain  our 
integrity,  of  the  reality  of  physical  manifestations  of  a  very 
startling  and  impressive  character.  We  ourselves  personally 
witnessed  such  facts  as  we  could  account  for,  by  no  reference 
to  conscious  or  unconscious  muscular  action.  We  also  met  with 
individuals  of  the  first  intelligence  and  integrity,  and  who  utterly 
repudiate  the  spirit  theory,  wdio  had  themselves  witnessed  such 
phenomena.  In  the  Congregational  Society's  Rooms  in  Bos- 
ton, for  example,  an  orthodox   Congregational  clergyman,  of 


INTRODUCTION. 


unquestionable  intelligence  and  integrity,  affirmed  to  us,  in  the 
presence  of  several  other  clergymen,  that  on  one  occasion  he 
saw  a  medium  place  her  hands  gently  upon  a  marble-topped 
table,  no  other  person  being  near ;  that  after  holding  them  there 
awhile,  the  object  began  to  move  after  her  around  the  room, 
that  he  himself  got  under  the  table,  and  taking  hold  of  its  legs, 
attempted  to  hold  it  still,  and  that  he  was,  with  the  table,  drawn 
quite  a  distance  over  the  floor,  all  his  efforts  to  the  contrary  not- 
withstanding. From  many  others  we  received  precisely  similar 
and  equally  credible  statements.  We  found,  then,  that  we  had 
to  admit  the  facts,  or  take  the  ground  that  no  strange  events 
can  be  established  by  testimony.  How  then  could  we  ask 
the  world  to  believe  in  Christian  miracles  ?  We  found  equally 
valid  evidence  for  the  reality  of  the  facts  of  Spiritualism,  as 
far  as  the  intelligent  communications  are  concerned.  We  found 
ourselves  necessitated,  therefore,  in  moral  honesty,  to  admit  the 
facts,  and  then  to  seek  an  explanation  of  them  on  some  mun- 
dane hypothesis,  as  their  character  precluded  any  other  sup- 
position than  their  exclusively  mundane  origin. 

As  we  reflected  upon  the  facts  under  consideration,  we  were 
forcibly  struck  with  this  suggestion,  that  they  seemed  evidently 
to  imply  the  existence  in  nature  of  a  polar  force  not  yet  dis- 
tinctly recognized  in  philosophy,  a  force  having,  when  de- 
veloped, very  strong  attractive  and  repulsive  power ;  a  force,  the 
direction  of  whose  action,  when  certain  conditions  are  fulfilled, 
accords  with  mental  states,  and  is  determined  by  the  same ;  a 
force,  finally,  through  which  the  mental  states  of  one  mind  may 
be  reproduced  in  others,  and  thus  embodied,  as  in  these  com- 
munications. The  existence  of  precisely  such  a  force  seemed 
demanded  by  the  facts,  whether  we  supposed  it  governed,  in  the 
production  of  these  manifestations,  by  spirits  in  the  body  or 


VI  INTRODUCTION. 

out  of  the  body.  We  were  also  deeply  impressed  with  the  obvi- 
ous correspondence  of  these  manifestations,  physical  and  mental, 
with  the  phenomena  of  mesmerism  and  clairvoyance,  on  the 
one  hand,  and  those  of  another  class  which  from  time  to  time 
have,  in  all  ages,  startled  and  troubled  mankind,  and  which  phi- 
losophers now  refer  to  a  power  in  nature  denominated  the 
Odylic  Force,  on  the  other.  This  led  to  a  careful  examination 
and  classification  of  each  of  these  classes  of  phenomena,  and 
to  an  equally  careful  comparison  of  the  results  thus  obtained 
with  the  spirit  phenomena,  physical  and  intellectual. 

The  following  are  some  of  the  conclusions  to  which  we  were 
thus  conducted :  1.  There  is  in  nature  a  force  having  the 
identical  properties  above  specified,  and  which  we  denominate 
the  Odylic  Force.  2.  This  force  is  identical  with  the  cause 
of  all  the  mesmeric  and  clairvoyant  phenomena,  on  the  one 
hand,  and  with  the  immediate  cause  of  these  manifestations,  on 
the  other.  3.  By  a  reference  to  the  properties  and  laws  of  this 
force  as  developed  in  the  spirit  circles,  and  to  its  relations  to 
the  minds  constituting  the  same,  we  can  account  most  fully  for 
all  the  spirit  phenomena,  of  every  kind,  without  the  supposi- 
tion of  the  presence  or  agency  of  disembodied  spirits.  Con- 
sequently, the  hypothesis  of  Spiritualism  is  wholly  unsus- 
tained  by  any  valid  evidence  whatever.  4.  The  entire  real 
facts  of  Spiritualism  demand  the  supposition,  that  this  force  in 
the  production  of  these  communications  is  controlled  exclu- 
sively, for  the  most  part  unconsciously,  by  the  minds  in  the 
circles,  and  not  by  disembodied  spirits  out  of  the  same.  5.  We 
finally  found,  what  we  did  not  at  first  expect,  that  we  had 
developed  facts  and  principles  which  gave  an  equally  ready 
and  satisfactory  explanation  of  the  phenomena  of  witchcraft, 
necromancy,  fortune-telling,  etc.  etc.,  phenomena  which  from 


INTRODUCTION.  Vll 

time  to  time  have  been  the  wonder  and  terror  of  mankind  in 
all  ages.  6.  Other  consequences  of  equal  and  far  greater  im- 
portance seemed  undeniably  to  follow  from  our  facts  and 
deductions.  The  results  of  our  investigations,  the  reader  will 
find  embodied  in  the  following  treatise.  Before  putting  our 
thoughts  in  type,  however,  we  first,  after  fully  satisfying  our  mind 
upon  the  subject,  submitted  our  facts  and  arguments  to  a  large 
number  of  the  first  thinkers,  clergymen  and  laymen,  in  the 
country,  and  requested  their  careful  inspection  of,  and  candid 
judgment  on  the  same.  We  are  gratified  to  say,  that  we  have 
yet  to  meet  with  the  first  individual  who  has  thus  heard,  and 
with  us,  admits  the  facts  of  Spiritualism,  that  has  not  expressed 
the  belief,  that  the  mystery  that  has  hitherto  hung  around  these 
manifestations  is  now  satisfactorily  explained,  and  who  has  not 
expressed  the  earnest  wish  to  have  this  work  presented  to  the 
public.  Thus  assured  and  thus  encouraged,  we  throw  our 
thoughts  abroad  upon  the  public  mind,  that  their  merits  and 
demerits  may  be  adjudicated  upon. 

As  we  have  intended  to  produce  a  work  which  would  stand 
the  most  rigid  test  of  criticism,  we  have  been  exceeding  careful 
in  the  induction  of  facts.  We  have  rejected  all  that  came 
before  us,  in  the  reliability  of  which  we  were  not  perfectly 
assured,  that  full  confidence  might  be  most  reasonably  reposed  ; 
and  if  we  have,  in  a  single  instance,  overdrawn  a  single  feature 
of  any  fact  adduced,  it  has  been  contrary  to  our  honest  inten- 
tions. 

The  other  topics  discussed,  are  now  so  connected,  in  the  pub- 
lic mijid,  with  the  spirit  movement,  that  none  will  question,  we 
think,  the  propriety  of  introducing  them,  as  we  have  done,  into 
the  same  treatise.     With  these  suggestions,  we  leave  the  work 

with  the  public. 

THE  AUTHOR. 
July,  1855. 


CONTENTS 


PART    I. 

CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS    OF    A.    J.    DAVIS. 

Eeasons  for  reviewing  this  Work.  —  Self-assumed  Claims  of  the  Author. 
—  His  Manner.  —  Common  Argument  for  his  Inspiration.  —  His  Scien- 
tific Principles. — His  Theory  of  Creation.  —  Fundamental  Objections 
to  the  same.  —  His  Claims  viewed  in  the  Light  of  his  Reliability  as  a 
Relator  of  Facts  of  History.  —  Specimen  of  his  Revelations  in  regard 
to  "  Things  unseen."  —  His  Moral  Principles  and  Character.  —  Conclu- 
sions from  the  Previous  Deductions,      ....        pages  1-32 


PAET    II. 

PHENOMENA    OF    SPIRITUALISM   EXPLAINED    AND    EXPOSED. 

Grcneral  Introductory  Observations.  —  Propositions  to  be  discussed, 

33-38 

CHAPTER  I. 

HAVE   WE   VALID    EVIDENCE   THAT   DISEMBODIED   SPIRITS   HAVE   ANY 
AGENCY   IN   THESE   MANIFESTATIONS  1 

Test  Principles.  —  Facts   adduced  by  Spiritualists  classified  and  stated. 

—  Positions  which  may  be  taken  by  those  who  deny  the  Spirit  Theory. 

—  Our  Position  stated  and  explained. 


First  Two  Propositions. 

ilar  and  analogo 

(ix) 


From  exclusively  mundane  causes  precisely  similar  and  analogous  Facts 
do  arise. 


X  CONTENTS. 

These  Manifestations   occur  in  circumstances  in  which  such  causes   arc 

known  to  exist  and  to  act. 
Issue  stated.  —  Admitted  Facts, 38-48 

SECTION  I. 

Electricity,  Magnetism,  and  Animal  Magnetism  distinguished. — Effects 
of  Animal  Magnetism  upon  the  Human  System,  .         .        48-63 

SECTION  II. 

THE  ODYLIC  FORCK. 

Its  Properties.  —  Illustrations.  —  Common  Facts.  —  Angelique  Cottin.  — 
Case  in  New  Hackensack,  N.  Y.  —  Case  in  Woodbridge,  New  Jersey. 

—  Case  in  Stockwell,  England.  —  The  Molesworth  Case  in  Edinburgh, 
Scotland,  —  Phenomena  at  the  house  of  Dr.  Phelps,  Stamford,  Conn. 

—  Case  in  Albany,  N.  Y.,  stated  by  Kev.  E.  N.  Kirk.  — Drummer  of 
Tedworth,  England.  — The  Case  of  Frederica  Hauffe.  —  Of  Made- 
moiselle Ranfiiing.  —  Remarks  on  this  Case.  —  Cases  in  the  Family  of 
Cotton  Mather, 63-99 

The  Odylic  Force  identical  with  the  Immediate  Cause  of  these  Manifesta- 
tions,      99-106 

The  Immediate  Cause  of  these  Manifestations  identical  with  that  from 
which  result  the  Phenomena  of  Mesmerism  and  Clairvoyance, 

106-109 

SECTION    lU. 

Principles  and  Facts  applied  to  the  Elucidation  of  the  so  called  Spirit 

Phenomena.  —  General  Statements, 109-112 

The  Physical  Manifestations  elucidated  and  explained,      .         112-126 
Intellectual  Communications  explained.  —  Three  Classes  of  Mediums.  — 
Phenomena  through  these  explained.  —  Concession  of  Spiritualists.  — 
Consequences  of  the  same.    New  Information  obtained  in  these  Cir- 
cles,      126-152 

SECTION  IV. 

Third  Proposition  established,  namely,  that  we  have  positive  and  conclu- 
sive Evidence,  that  these  Manifestations  are  the  exclusive  Result  of 
Mundane  Causes,  and  not  of  the  Agency  of  Disembodied  Spirits. — 
Points  of  Agreement  and  Disagreement. 

^r^wmgnM.  The  Principle  of  Sufficient  Reason,    .         .         .         153,154 

2.  No  new  Truth  found  in  these  Commimications,  .        154-156 

3.  The  peculiar  Sentiments  and  Opinions  comprised  in  these  Mani- 


CONTENTS.  xi 

festations  uniformly  take  form  from,  and  correspond  with,  tlio 
peculiar  Sentiments  of  the  Circles  in  which  they  originate, 

157-160 

4.  Apparent  Exceptions  confirmatory  of  the  above.  —  Fact  which 

occurred  in  a  Circle  in  Leroy,  N.  Y.,      .         .         .         160,  161 

5.  Communications  purporting  to  come  from  particular  Spirits  com- 

pared with  their  Writings  and  Teachings  when  on  Earth, 

161  -163 

6.  General  Character  of  these  Communications  considered  in  an  in- 

tellectual point  of  view. — Examples  of  Spirit  Prose  and 
Poetry.  —  Every  Peculiarity  of  the  Inquirer's  State  of  Mind 
always  reflected  in  these  Manifestations.— All  Spirits  in  the 
same  Circles  have  the  same  Style.  — The  same  Spirits  have  a 
different  Style  in  different  Circles.  —  Bacon  and  Swedenborg 
in  the  Work  of  Judge  Edmonds.  —  Webster,  Clay,  and  Cal- 
houn in  a  Spirit  Circle  in  the  City  of  New  York.  —  Apparent 
Exception, 163-175 

7.  The  same  Evidence  of  real  Presence,  Identity,  and  Intelligence, 

can  be  obtained  in  reference  to  the  affirmed  Departed  Spirits  of 
Devils,  of  Men  yet  alive,  or  who  never  existed, — of  Brutes, 
Shrubs,  and  Stones,  as  of  any  other  Spirits,  .         175-179 

8.  The  same  Evidence  of  Presence  and  Identity  can  be  obtained  in 

respect  to  Persons  yet  alive,  and  but  supposed  to  be  dead,  as  in 
any  other  Cases.  —  Example  in  an  intelligent  Christian  Fam- 
ily.—  Important  Case  in  Cleveland,      .         .         .         175-179 

9.  Similar  Communications  are  obtained  by  Spiritualists  themselves, 

in  their  own  Circles.  —  Case  occurring  under  our  own  Obser- 
vation.—  Notable  Case  connected  with  Judge  Edmonds  and 
Others.  —  Case  witnessed  by  a  Lady  left  a  Widow  by  William 

Leggett,  of  New  York, 179-183 

10.  The  Results  of  Observations  and  Experiments  made  to  determine 
the  Location  of  the  Cause  of  these  Manifestations.  —  Clairvoy- 
ant and  Spirit  Fact.  —  Experiment  made  by  a  Gentleman  at 
the  head  of  a  Literary  Institution  in  Ohio,  and  Others.  — Mes- 
meric and  Spirit  Experiments  made  by  two  Gentlemen  in 
Cleveland.  —  Important  Experiments  and  Observations  made 
by  another  Gentleman  in  Cleveland.  —  Those  of  a  Gentleman 
of  strong  Mesmeric  Power  in  the  State  of  New  York,  and  also 
of  a  Professor  of  Ohio  Medical  College.  —  Results  of  Experi 
ments  and  Observations  classified.  —  Facts  which  occurred  at 
the  House  of  Rev.  Starr  King,  of  Boston.  —  Important  Facts 
furnished  by  Dr.  Bell,  of  the  McLean  Lunatic  Asylum.  —  State- 
ments of  Dr.  Bell  confirmed  by  kindred  ones  from  N.  I.  Bow- 
ditch,  Esq.,  of  Boston.  —  Important  Facts  furnished  by  a  New 
England  Congregational  Clergyman,    .         .        .         183-229 


Xll  CONTENTS. 

11.  Argument  drawn  from  a  Certain  Class  of  False  Answers  often 

obtained  in  these  Circles, 229  -  232 

12.  Argument  di*awn  from  Experiments  made  to  determine  the  Ex- 

tent of  Control  which  may  be  exercised  over  the  Cause  of 
these  Manifestations.  —  Case  in  Hamilton,  Ohio,  232  -  235 

13.  Argument  drawn  from  the  Experience  and  Testimony  of  certain 

intelligent  Mediums.  —  A  Pupil  of  Ours.  —  Intelligent  Medium 
in  the  City  of  New  York. — Physician  in  Michigan.  —  Young 
Lady  in  Boston.  —  Litelligent  Clergyman  in  Cleveland.  —  An- 
other Clergyman.  —  Mrs.  C —  in  Rhode  Island,     .         235  -  241 

14.  Argument  drawn  from  the  Forms  of  Contradiction  ^vhich  appear 

in  these  Communications,      .....         241  -  243 

15.  The  False  Communications  which  arc  continuously  given  forth  in 

these  Circles 243-248 


CHAPTER  II. 

TENDENCY    OF    SPIRITUALISM. 
SECTION   I. 

Tendency  to  benefit  or  injure  Mankind  physically,         .         .        250  -  256 

SECTION  II. 
Tendency  of  Spiritualism  to  benefit  or  injure  Mankind  intellectually, 

257-259 
Spiritualism  not  a  reliable  Source  of  Information,  .  .  259  -  267 
Spiritualism  has  not  benefited  the  World  as  far  as  Science  is  concerned, 

268-279 
It  has  done  nothing  to  improve  Literature,  .         .         .  280,  281 

SECTION  m. 

Moral  Tendency  of  Spiritualism, 281-288 

Summary  Statement  of  its  Tendencies,         ....         288  -  290 

CHAPTER  IIL 

MISCELLANEOUS    TOPICS. 

SECTION  L 
Special  Facts  connected  Avith  Spiritualism.  —  Copying  the  Voice,  INIannerj 

and  Handwriting  of  Individuals, 291-293 

Tactual  Impressions, 293,  294 

Seeing  Spirits, 294-296 


CONTENTS.  XUl 

Speaking  and  Writing  m  unknown  Languages,     .         .         .  296  -  300 

Fact  witnessed  by  J.  G.  Whittier,  Esq.,          ....  300-302 

SECTION  II. 

Special  Facts  which  require  explanation,       ....  303  -  307 

SECTION  III. 

Phenomena  of  Dreaming, 307-311 

Analogous  Facts  of  Common  Occurrence,     ....  312-315 

Premonitions  of  Future  Events, 315,316 

SECTION  IV. 

Phenomena  of  Ghost-seeing  and  of  Haunted  Houses,   .        .  316-319 

SECTION  V. 

Witchcraft, 319-323 

Bewitching  Persons  and  Objects, 323  -  327 

Fortune-telling, 328-331 

Manner  in  which  Mysterious  Events  are  commonly  treated,  331,  332 

SECTION  VI. 

Spirit  Manifestations,  and  Scripture  Miracles,        .        .        .  333  -  337 
Bearing  of  our  Previous  Investigations  upon  the  Doctrine  of  a  General  and 

Particular  Providence, 337  -  343 

Conclusion, 344 


PART    III. 

EVIDENCE  THAT  THE  SCRIPTURES  ARE  GIVEN  BY  INSPIRA- 
TION OF  THE  SPIRIT  OF  GOD,  AS  CONTRASTED  WITH  THE 
EVIDENCE  THAT  THE  SPIRIT  MANIFESTATIONS  ARE  FROM 
THE    SPIRITS    OF   MEN. 

CHAPTER  I. 

ARGUMENT   FROM   EXTERNAL  MIRACLES.      MIRACLE   DEFINED. 
SECTION  I. 

Nature  and  bearing  of  Scripture  Facts  claimed  as  Miracles,  supposing 
them  to  have  occurred.  —  1.  If  admitted  as  real,  they  prove  the  Divine 
Origin  of  Christianity.  —  2.  Original  Witnesses  could  not  have  been 
deceived  in  regard  to  the  Fact  of  their  Occurrence  or  Non-occurrence. 
—  3.  Witnesses  who  testified  to  their  Occurrence  gross  Deceivers,  if 
they  did  not  occur, 346-3^0 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

SECTION  11. 

Proof  of  the  Actual  Occurrence  of  these  Events.  —  1.  Antecedent  Prob- 
ability. —  2.  More  reasonable  to  suppose  their  Occurrence  than  to  affirm 
that  Christ  and  the  Sacred  Writers  were  all  Deceivers  and  Impostors. 

—  3.  Amount  of  Testimony.  —  4.  Its  Nature  and  Character.  —  5.  Wide- 
spread and  rapid  Extension  of  Christianity.  —  6.  Must  admit  the  Occur- 
rence of  these  Events,  or  repudiate  all  Evidence  of  a  liistorical  kind, 

350-362 

CHAPTER  11. 

ARGUMENT   FROM   PROPHECY. 

Forms  of  Foresight  possessed  by  Mankind.  —  Argument  stated,    263,  264 
SECTION  I. 

Old  Testament  Prophecy.  —  1.  Uttered  long  before  the  Events  predicted 
occurred.  —  2.  Prophets  had  before  them  no  Precedents  from  which  to 
derive  their  Predictions.  — 3.  Nations,  etc.,  very  numerous  who  were  the 
Subjects  of  Prophecy.  —  4.  Harmony  of  Statement  among  the  Prophets. 

—  5.  Were  very  particular  in  their  Statements,  and  each  Nation,  etc., 
was  to  have  a  Destiny  peculiar  to  itself.  —  6.  Greatest  Antecedent 
Probabilities  against  the  OccuiTcnce  of  the  Events  predicted.  —  7.  Every 
Prophecy  perfectly  fulfilled,       .        .        .        .        .        .        365-374 

SECTION  n. 

New  Testament  Predictions.  —  Examples.  —  1.  Prophecy  pertaining  to 
the  Church  of  Philadelphia,  Rev.  3:  10.  —  2.  Christ's  Prophecy  per- 
taining to  Jerusalem,  and  Julian's  Attempt  to  prove  it  false,  375  -  379 

CHAPTER  m. 

ARGUMENT   FROM   INTERNAL  EVIDENCE. 

Argument  stated.  —  Examples.  —  1.  The  Character  of  God  as  developed 
in  the  Scriptures.  —  2.  That  of  Jesus  Christ.  —  3.  The  System,  of 
Moral  Duty  developed  in  the  Scriptures. — 4.  Manner  in  which  the 
Universal  is  blended  in  the  Particular.  —  5.  Experimental  Argument. 

—  6.  Undeniable  Marks  of  Honesty  and  Integrity  in  the  Sacred  Writ- 
ers,      380-398 

CHAPTER  IV. 

OBJECTIONS   ANSWERED. 

No  Objections  urged  against  the  Christian  Argument  in  any  of  the 
Forms  above  stated.  —  None  to  show  how  a  Religion  sustained  by  such 
Evidence  can  be  false.  —  No  Objections  of  Weight  sufficient  to  over- 
balanee  such  Evidence, 399  -  403 


CONTENTS.  XV 

OBJECTIONS   RELATIVE   TO   INTERNAL   EVIDENCE. 

1.  Hume's  Objection  to  Miracles.  —  2.  Assumption  that  all  Events  occur 
through  Unchangeable  Laws. — 3.  That  Scripture  Statements  are 
mythical  or  fabulous.  —  Jesus  Christ,        ....        403  -  409 

OBJECTIONS   BASED   UPON  WHAT   IS  FOUND   IN   THE   BIBLE. 

1.  Doctrine  of  Retribution.  —  2.  Of  Atonement.  —  3.  Destruction  of  the 
Inhabitants  of  Canaan.  —  4.  Standing  still  of  the  Sun  and  Moon.  —  5. 
Facts  stated  in  regard  to  Balaam.  —  G.  Israelites  permitted  to  give  away- 
diseased  Meat.— Deut.  15  :  21,         409-422 


PART    IV. 

CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATION    OF  EMANUEL    SWEDENBORG. 

Reasons  for  Reviewing  these  Revelations,  ....  423  -  428 
Objections  to  their  Validity.  — I.  Their  Cause.  —  2.  Argument  from 
Sufficient  Reason.  —  3.  From  the  Character  of  God. — 4.  Subjective 
Character  of  these  Revelations.  —  5.  Misstatements  in  regard  to  known 
Facts.  —  6.  Intrinsic  Absurdity  of  his  Interpretations  of  Scripture.  —  7. 
Character  of  God,  and  Swedenborg's  Teachings  in  regard  to  different 
Portions  of  the  Scriptures.  —  8.  His  Fundamental  Ideas  of  a  Future 
State  cannot  possibly  be  true.  —  8.  His  Moral  Teachings.  —  Reasons 
offered  by  Swedenborgians  for  his  Inspiration.  —  Opinion  of  Swedcn- 
borg  and  A.  J.  Davis, 423-466 


MODERN   MYSTERIES. 


PART   I. 

CLAIRVOYANT  REVELATIONS* 

When  any  new  and  very  gross  absurdity  is  com- 
mended to  public  regard,  men  of  real  science,  theolo- 
gians especially,  pass  it  by,  under  the  impression,  that 
should  they  expose  the  imposition,  they  would  appear 
to  the  public  in  the  repulsive  light  of  "  answering  a 
fool  according  to  his  folly."  It  is  this  fear,  we  think, 
rather  than  a  prudent  regard  to  the  public  welfare, 
which  has  shielded  modern  "spirit  revelations"  from 
that  degree  of  scientific  scrutiny  requisite  to  unmask 
the  imposture  before  the  world.  Whatever  may  be 
thought  of  the  subject  in  general,  the  writings  of  the 
individual  whose  name  stands  at  the  head  of  this  arti- 
cle seem  to  demand  a  critical  examination.  The  vol- 
ume to  which  we  have  referred,  consisting  of  782  octavo 
pages,  purports  to  have  gone  through  no  less  than 
eleven  editions  in  this  country.     It  has  been  reprinted 

*  "  The  Principles  of  Natnre ;  her  Divine  Revelations,  and  a  Voice  to 
Mankind  ;  by  and  through  Andrew  Jackson  Davis,  the  Poughkcepsie 
Seer,  and  Clairvoyant.    In  three  Parts,"  etc. 

1 


/I  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

in  London  ;  and  how  many  editions  it  has  gone  through 
in  Great  Britain  we  have  not  been  informed.  It  has 
also  laid  the  foundation  for  that  "  spirit"  movement  which 
now  controls  the  religious,  and,  to  a  great  extent,  the 
scientific  faith  of  vast  multitudes  in  this  country  and  in 
Europe.  We  shall  therefore  make  no  fm*ther  apologies 
for  an  attempt  at  a  somewhat  critical  examination  of 
the  philosophy  and  character  of  this  great  primal  pro- 
duction of  modern  spiritualism. 

The  self-asserted  claims  of  our  author  are  very  wide 
sweeping,  and  very  peculiar.  In  the  state  in  which  his 
revelations  are  given  to  the  world,  he  claims  to  be  pos- 
sessed of  a  power  hardly  less  than  omniscient,  in  regard 
to  the  past,  present,  and,  to  a  great  extent,  future  his- 
tory and  condition  of  the  universe.  "  His  philosophy," 
says  his  scribe,  "  is  only  that  which  is  involved  in  the 
laws  and  principles  which  control  the  universe  and 
mankind  unerringly,  and  his  theology  is  only  that  which 
is  \\Titten  on  the  wide  spread  scroll  of  the  heavens,  in 
which  every  star  is  a  word,  and  every  constellation  a 
sentence."  "  And  ivhatever  truths,"  says  our  seer, 
"  have  entered  the  minds  of  investigators,  they  will  see 
the  same  reflected,  "  (in  these  revelations,)  "  which  will 
be  a  source  of  inward  gratification.  There  w^ill  also  be 
a  consolation  derived  from  the  things  contained  in  the 
revelation,  consisting  in  the  reflection  that  the  dross  and 
impurities  of  systems  and  theories  have  become  purged 
off,  or  rather  repulsed  by  the  truth,  which  is  positive  and 
eternal."  What  the  stern  Mohammedan  did  with  the 
celebrated  Alexandrian  library,  the  world,  if  our  seer's 
claims  be  admitted,  should  now  do  with  all  the  books 
of  all  investigators  of  truth,  since  the  world  began. 
"  Whatever  truths,"  (the  italics  are  our  author's,)  "  these 
works  contain,  is  found  in  this  revelation,  and  found 


CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS.  3 

here,  as  it  is  not  found  in  those  works,  in  a  state  of  total 
freedom  from  all  dross  and  impurities.  What  use  is 
there  then  for  any  such  works  ?  Let  them  be  given  to 
the  flames.  Then  these  revelations  contain  not  only 
the  truth,  but  the  lohole  truth.  The  revelation,  our  au- 
thor affirms,  "  will  progressively  reveal  every  visible  and 
invisible  existence,  until  it  arrives  at  the  highest  sphere 
of  perfection,  and  then  will  retrace  the  links  of  develop- 
ment back  to  the  original  cause  and  foundation  of  all 
things."  What  investigator,  from  this  time  forth,  will 
have  the  audacity  to  WTite  another  book,  when  all  truth 
pertaining  to  the  visible  and  the  invisible,  and  that  in 
its  origin  and  progress,  is  here  revealed  in  a  state  of 
total  freedom  from  all  admixture  of  error  ? 

The  manner  of  our  seer  claims  a  passing  remark  in 
this  connection.  Everywhere  he  speaks  "  as  one  hav- 
ing authority,  and  not  as  the  scribes."  The  only  foun- 
dation that  he  lays  for  our  faith  in  his  revelations,  is  the 
fact,  that  in  the  state  of  clairvoyance  in  which  these 
revelations  are  given  forth,  this  Poughkeepsie  seer  has 
an  impression  that  things  are  thus  and  so,  and  is  im- 
pressed to  say  it.  Simply  and  exclusively  because  he  is 
thus  impressed.,  in  the  state  referred  to,  v/e  are  to  believe 
that  "  the  material  universe  is  a  vortexj^  and  "  that  the 
earth,  when  comprehended  as  an  entire  whole,  is  a 
stomach ;^^  that  the  world  had  a  beginning,  and  yet  that 
it  revolved  around  the  sun  from  eternity;  [after  describ- 
ing the  process  of  the  creation  of  this  and  all  other 
planets,  he  tells  us,  page  430,  that  the  modern  philoso- 
pher, who  discovered  the  fact,  that  the  earth  revolves 
around  the  sun,  "  discovered  the  truth  ;  but  that  the  truth 
had  existed  the  same  from  all  eternity;"]  that  Jesus 
Christ  was  laid  in  a  manger,  not  at  his  birth,  as  the 
sacred  writer  affirms,  but  at  a  subsequent  period,  and 


4  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

that  he  lay  there  not  over  forty  minutes  by  the  watch ; 
that  the  Bible,  instead  of  "  bringing  life  and  immortal- 
ity to  light,"  enshrouds  this  whole  subject  in  clouds  and 
darkness  ;  that  it  does  not  "  present  any  proper  concep- 
tion of  the  constitution,  character,  gi'eatness,  omnipo- 
tence, and  majesty  of  the  divine  mind;"  nor  "teach 
that  holy  virtue,  morality,  and  refinement  which  should 
receive  the  name  of  religion ; "  that,  in  short,  it  has 
been  a  som-ce  of  injury  rather  than  good  to  the  world, 
possessing  not  even  the  humble  merit  of  preparing  the 
way  for  the  sublime  revelations  of  the  Poughkeepsie 
seer,  etc.  Take  a  single  example  of  his  manner.  "  Pre- 
vious to  this  journey,  [the  flight  into  Egypt,]  a  neces- 
sary circumstance  compelled  Mary  to  lay  her  child  in  a 
manger,  in  which  place,  I  am  distinctly  impressed,  he 
lay  not  more  than  forty  minutes."  Thus  we  are  to 
throw  away  our  Bibles,  and  believe  any  thing  that  may 
be  commended  to  our  regard,  for  one  reason  only, 
namely,  —  Andrew  Jackson  Davis,  in  a  state  of  clair- 
voyance, has  had  an  impression ;  he  is  "  impressed  to 
say ; "  is  "  distinctly  impressed^ 

Permit  us  here  to  invite  special  attention  to  the  argu- 
ment on  which,  exclusively  as  we  understand,  the  high 
claims  of  our  seer  are  by  him  and  his  associates  based. 
In  his  natural  state  he  appears,  it  is  affirmed,  as  an  un- 
educated young  man ;  without  learning,  without  sci- 
ence, without  high  ideas,  or  an  unusual  amount  of  lan- 
guage. In  his  clairvoyant  state,  he  has  the  most  won- 
derful visions,  and  naturally  embodies  these  visions  in 
the  sublime  language  found  in  these  Revelations.  The 
inference  based  upon  these  asserted  facts  is,  that  these 
visions  must  be  the  pure  embodiment  of  eternal  and 
immutable  truth  ;  that  his  "  philosophy  is  only  that 
which  is  involved  in  the  laws  and  principles  which  con- 


CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS.  5 

trol  the  universe  and  mankind  unerringly ;  and  his  the- 
ology is  only  that  which  is  written  upon  the  wide  spread 
scroll  of  the  heavens,  in  which  every  star  is  a  word,  and 
every  constellation  a  sentence."     Take  away  the  facts 
above  named,  and  all  grounds  for  the  conclusion  that 
such  is   the   character   of  the  revelations   of   our  seer, 
disappear  at  once,  and  that  totally.     Now,  we  say  that 
a  gi-osser  non  sequitur  never  danced  in  the  brain  of  En- 
thusiasm, Superstition,  or  Fanaticism,  than  is  involved 
in  the  above  argument.     Granting  the  facts  in  all  their 
force,  how  do  we  know  that  these  visions  are  the  reve- 
lations of  truth  ?     How  do  we  know  that  they  are  not 
the  exclusive  creations  of  an  over-excited  and  disordered 
imagination?  and  therefore  the  embodiment  of  error, 
and  not  of  truth  ?     The  fact  that  our  seer  has  no  such 
visions  in  his  natural,  and  that  he  has  them  in  his  clair- 
voyant state,  presents  not  the  shadow  of  evidence  that 
these  visions  are  true ;  unless  it  can  be  shown  that  in  a 
state  of  clairvoyance  the  mind  sees  nothing  but  truth. 
If  it  is  not  the  exclusive  character  of  the  visions  of  uni- 
versal mind  in  this  state,  how  do  we  know  that  it  is  the 
character  of  those  of  our  Poughkeepsie  clairvoyant  in 
the  same  state  ?     Should  it  be  said  that  the  visions  of 
our  clairvoyant  are  of  a  higher  order  than  those    of 
others ;  does  this,  we  ask,  prove  an  infallible  criterion 
of  truth  ?     To  what  degree  of  sublimity  must  the  falli- 
ble rise  to  become  infallible  ?     The  claims  of  our  Seer 
are  too  shallow,  we  should  think,  did  not  painful  expe- 
rience evince  the  contrary,  to  command  the  faith  even 
of  children.     The  fact  that  so  many  quite  sensible  peo- 
ple have  made  shipwreck  of  a  divine  faith  upon  such  a 
visible  snag  as  this,  evinces  to  our  mind  the  melancholy 
truth,  that  much  of  the  thinking  of  this  age  has  little  of 
sound  reason  or  logic  in  it. 
1* 


6  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

In  the  case  of  our  seer,  however,  we  have  the  oppor- 
tunity to  test  his  claims  by  an  infallibly  "  sure  word  of 
prophecy."  He  professes  to  give  us,  with  no  intermix- 
ture of  error,  a  knowledge  of  "  every  visible  and  invisi- 
ble existence."  Suppose  that  we  can  convict  him  of 
the  grossest  conceivable  absurdity  and  error  in  his  phi- 
losophy, and  statements  in  regard  to  the  visible  ;  his 
pretended  revelations  pertaining  to  the  invisible,  we 
shall  have  no  occasion  to  investigate.  We  have  here 
indicated  the  train  of  thought  which  we  design  to  pur- 
sue. We  have  little  to  do  with  our  author,  as  far  as 
the  invisible  is  concerned ;  but  confine  ourselves  almost 
exclusively  to  what  he  is  "  distinctively  impressed  "  in 
regard  to  the  visible.  Hence  we  shall  pass  over  unno- 
ticed the  first  part  of  these  revelations,  the  part  which 
relates  to  the  principles  of  nature^  and  confine  ourselves 
almost  exclusively  to  the  second  part,  in  which  he  gives 
us  his  theory  of  creation,  and  a  professed  history  of  the 
progress  of  events  from  the  beginning  to  the  present 
time.  In  the  progress  of  our  remarks,  we  intend  to 
show  that  the  theory  of  creation  set  forth  in  these 
revelations,  is  self-contradictory  and  absurd,  and  its  truth 
impossible,  and  that  in  his  statements  pertaining  to 
known  facts,  our  seer  shows  a  degree  of  ignorance,  reck- 
lessness, and  error  which  has  but  few  parallels.  We 
shall  then  give  our  impressions  in  regard  to  the  moral 
character  of  our  revelator,  from  facts  which  have  come 
to  our  knowledge. 

As  a  philosopher,  our  seer  is  an  absolute  materialist. 
In  one  place,  he  tells  us,  that  "  it  is  a  law  of  Matter 
to  produce  its  ultimate,  IMind."  In  another,  he  says, 
that  to  him,  "  all  ulti mates  are  matter."  Again,  "  I 
would,  moreover,"  he  says,  "  have  all  understand,  that  I 
consider  (because  I  perceive)  that  all  things,  whether 


CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS.  7 

tangible  or  intangible,  are  material."  Once  more,  "  I 
use  the  terms  '  spiritual,'  ^  celestial,'  and  '  heavenly,'  as 
representing  distinct  degrees  of  material  refinement.'  " 

As  a  materialist,  our  seer  is  an  equally  absolute 
necessitarian,  or  fatalist.  His  sentiments  on  this  point 
are  fully  set  forth  on  pages  463,  464,  where  he  affirms 
that  "  it  is  impossible  for  any  rational  mind  to  conceive 
of  such  a  thing  as  '  freewill.'  " 

Consequently  he  holds  to  the  existence  of  spirit  and 
of  God,  in  no  other  form  than  as  an  ultimate,  a  develop- 
ment of  matter.  On  this  point  our  seer  has,  through- 
out, the  merit  of  self-consistency.  He  pretends  to  hold 
to  no  other  form  of  spiritual  existence,  or  manifestation, 
but  that  under  consideration. 

In  testing  the  validity  of  his  theory  of  creation,  we 
are  to  take  matter  as  originally  given  in  theory,  and 
then,  from  the  known  laws  of  this  substance,  see  if  we 
can  deduce  from  it,  in  accordance  with  the  principles 
of  that  theory,  the  facts  of  the  universe  just  as  they  are. 
In  regard  to  the  original  condition  of  matter,  w^e  will  let 
our  seer  speak  for  himself. 

"  In  the  BEGINNING,  the  Univerccelum  was  one  bound- 
less, undefinable,  and  unimaginable  ocean  of  liquid 
FIRE !  The  most  vigorous  and  ambitious  imagination 
is  not  capable  of  forming  an  adequate  conception  of  the 
height,  and  depth,  and  length,  and  breadth  thereof. 
There  was  one  vast  expanse  of  liquid  substance.  It 
was  without  bounds  inconceivable,  —  and  with  qualities 
and  essences  incomprehensible.  This  was  the  original 
condition  of  matter.  It  was  without  forms,  for  it  was 
but  one  form.  It  had  no  motions ;  but  was  one  eter- 
nity of  motion.  It  was  without  parts  ;  for  it  was  a 
whole.  Particles  did  not  exist ;  but  the  whole  was  as 
one  particle.      There  were  not  suns ;  but  it  was  one 


8  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

eternal  sun.  It  had  no  beginning,  and  was  without  end. 
It  had  not  length  ;  for  it  was  a  vortex  of  one  eternity." 
[He  has  just  told  us  that  it  had  length  inconceivable. 
Strange  logic  that  also  ;  that  because  it  is  "  a  vortex  of 
one  eternity,"  that  it  therefore  has  not  length.  "  A  vor- 
tex of  one  eternity  I  "  How  many  other  eternities  are 
there  ?  "  A  vortex  of  one  eternity  !  "  What  a  palpably 
intelligible  idea.]  "  It  had  not  circles  ;  for  it  was  one 
infinite  circle.  It  had  not  disconnected  power ;  but  it 
was  the  very  essence  of  all  power.  Its  inconceivable 
magnitude  and  constitution  were  such  as  not  to  develop 
forces,  but  omnipotent  power !  " 

"  Matter  and  pov/er,"  he  goes  on  to  say,  "  were  ex- 
isting as  a  whole,  inseparable.  The  matter  contained 
the  substance  to  produce  all  suns,  all  worlds,  and  sys- 
tems of  worlds,  throughout  the  immensity  of  space.  It 
contained  qualities  to  produce  all  things  that  are  exist- 
ing upon  each  of  these  worlds.  The  power  contained 
wisdom  and  goodness,  — justice,  mercy,  and  truth.  It 
contained  the  original  and  essential  principle  that  is 
displayed  throughout  immensity  of  space,  contmlling 
worlds  and  systems  of  worlds,  and  producing  motion, 
life,  sensation,  and  intelligence,  to  be  impartially  dis- 
seminated upon  their  surfaces  as  ultimates  ! 

"  This  great  centre  of  worlds,  —  this  great  power  of 
intelligence,  —  this  great  germ  of  existences  —  was  one 
world  !  —  corresponding  to  a  globe  visible  ;  for  it  was 
but  one,  —  containing  the  materials  and  power  to  pro- 
duce all  others.  It  had  luisdom  equal  to  matter  to  plan 
them  and  direct  their  infinite  movements.  It  had  good- 
ness equal  to  the  extent  of  its  substance,  to  give  perfect 
harmony  and  distributive  usefulness  to  all  parts  of  this 
infinitude.  It  had  justice  ;  but  only  to  be  manifested 
in   proportion   to   developments   of   suitable   mediums 


CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS.  » 

upon  these  subordinate  spheres,  or  forms  of  the  great 
sphere.  It  had  mercy,  lenity,  and  forbearance,  to  be 
developed  as  corresponding  with  like  developments  in 
sensitive  and  intelligent  beings.  It  contained  truth 
eternalized^  like  its  own  nature.  So  the  whole  of  these 
principles  were  joined  in  one  vast  vortex  of  pure  intel- 
ligence." 

"  The  great  original  mass,"  he  tells  us,  "  was  a  sub- 
stance containing  within  itself  the  embryo  of  its  own 
perfection.  It  became  pregnated  by  virtue  of  its  own 
laws,  and  was  controlled,  guided,  and  perfected,  by  vir- 
tue of  its  own  omnipotent  power."  From  eternity  up 
to  a  given  period,  as  he  subsequently  informs  us,  while 
it  contained  in  itself  the  laws  and  principles  of  pro- 
gression, it  had  not  progressed.  "  It  contained  the 
poiver  of  progression,  but  had  not  progressed." 

Such,  according  to  our  seer,  was  the  original  condi- 
tion of  matter  prior  to  creation  ;  a  condition  in  w^hich 
that  substance  had,  up  to  a  certain  period,  continued 
from  eternity.  How  were  the  worlds  and  the  systems 
of  worlds  originated  from  this  "mass  of  liquid  fire?" 
Around  this  mass,  he  tells  us,  was  an  atmosphere  ex- 
tending infinitely  in  all  directions.  The  mass  itself,  at 
length  began  to  evaporize  light,  heat,  and  other  mate- 
rials adapted  to  the  formation  of  suns  and  worlds.  The 
substances  thus  evaporated  were  borne  upward  by  the 
atmosphere  referred  to,  and  "  became  at  length  a  nebu- 
lous zone  [a  zone,  as  we  are  informed  in  these  revela- 
tions, corresponding  to  the  rings  of  Saturn]  surround- 
ing the  immensity  of  space  !  "  Such  is  the  language 
of  our  seer.  A  tolerably  large  zone  that,  —  a  zone 
which  surrounds  the  immensity  of  space.  "  By  con- 
stant action  and  development  of  the  particles  thus  sub- 
jected to  the  motion  of  attraction,  repulsion,  and  the 


10  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

law  of  condensation  ;  by  a  repelling  of  that  which  was 
averse  to  the  process  of  condensation,  and  an  attracting 
of  that  which  was  of  like  affinity,  and  suitable  to  be- 
come a  part  of  the  same  mass,  the  formation  of  worlds 
was  first  instituted."  Suns  were  first  formed,  and  from 
these  planets,  etc.  Thus  one  circle  or  ring  of  suns  and 
worlds  was  commenced  and  perfected,  —  or  in  the  lan- 
guage of  our  seer,  "  The  first  great  ring  of  converging 
formations  was  thus  commenced  and  completed." 

Subsequently,  "  after  an  unimaginable  length  of  time," 
by  a  process  precisely  similar  to  that  above  described, 
another  nebulous  zone,  either  within  or  without  the  first, 
and  which,  our  seer  has  forgotten  to  inform  us,  was 
formed,  and  from  it  another  circle  of  systems,  of  suns 
and  worlds  "  was  instituted."  Thus  five  such  circles 
have  already  been  "  instituted,"  and  a  sixth  is  now  in 
process  of  being  "  instituted,"  but  is  not  yet  complete. 

We  have  thus  given  a  full,  and  as  all  who  have  seen 
the  original  will  admit,  a  fair  and  correct  statement  of 
our  seer's  theory  of  creation.  The  way  is  now  prepared 
for  some  remarks  upon  this  theory. 

1.  The  first  step,  or  great  fact,  in  this  process  demand- 
ing our  attention,  is  the  formation  of  Deity.  All  spirit, 
as  we  are  taught  in  these  revelations,  is  an  ultimate  of 
matter.  God,  as  a  spirit,  as  given  in  the  theory  under 
consideration,  is  no  exception  to  this  principle.  He  is 
an  ultimate  of  the  original  condition  of  matter,  which 
was  such  as  "  to  develop  for  us  omnipotent  power," 
"  power  containing  wisdom  and  goodness  —  justice, 
mercy,  and  truth."  The  whole  of  these  principles,  joined 
"into  one  vast  vortex  of  pure  intelligence,"  constitute 
the  God  of  these  revelations.  And  how  was  this  ulti- 
mate of  matter,  this  "  vortex  of  pure  intelligence,"  this 
"  omnipotent  power,"  this  "  great  positive  mind "  pro- 


CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS.  11 

duced,  or,  in  the  language  of  our  seer,  developed?  By  a 
vast  amount  of  matter  in  such  a  state  of  intense  heat,  as 
to  constitute  "  one  boundless,  undefinable,  and  unimag- 
inable ocean  of  liquid  fire."  Matter  to  a  certain  amount, 
and  heated  to  a  certain  degree  of  intensity,  being  given, 
and,  as  the  necessary  result,  we  have  developed  a  God, 
—  "a  gTeat  positive  mind,"  possessed  of  "  omnipotent 
power,"  and  all  possible  perfections.  If  we  had "  a 
smaller  amount  of  matter  heated  to  the  same  degree  of 
intensity,  we  should  have  a  God  still,  a  lesser  one  to  be 
sure,  but  still  a  real  "  positive  mind."  We  should  have 
just  as  many  Gods,  as  we  could  have  masses  of  matter 
thus  heated.  These  are  the  necessary,  undeniable  con- 
sequences of  the  fundamental  principles  of  this  theory. 
This  is  the  theology  of  "  Andrew  Jackson  Davis,  the 
Poughkeepsie  seer  and  clairvoyant,"  the  only  theology 
we  are  told  that  is  written  upon  "  the  wide  spread  scroll 
of  the  heavens,  where  every  star  is  a  word  and  every 
constellation  a  sentence."  We,  for  ourselves,  have  en- 
deavored to  read  this  scroll ;  we  have  attentively  looked 
at  the  stars,  and  the  constellations  too  ;  but  we  have 
been  able  to  find  no  such  theology  there.  Before  we 
should  surrender  our  faith  in 

"  That  dearest  of  books  that  excels  every  other, 
The  okl  family  Bible  that  lies  on  the  stand," 

to  embrace  such  a  theology  as  this,  we  should  ask  con- 
siderable time  for  sober  reflection. 

The  theology  of  our  seer  has  one  merit,  to  say  the 
least,  that  of  entire  originality,  as  far  as  our  knowledge 
extends.  The  idea  that  matter,  heated  to  a  certain  de- 
gree of  intensity,  will  generate,  or  develop,  mind,  "  pos- 
itive mind,"  and  that  "  one  boundless,"  [not  so  bound- 
less, but  that  it  may  still  be  surrounded  by  six,  and  an 


12  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

infinite  number  of  other  circles  of  suns  and  worlds,] 
"  undefinable,  unimaginable  ocean  of  liquid  fire,"  would 
generate,  or  develop  the  great  positive  mind,  namely, 
God,  —  such  an  idea  never  danced  in  our  brain,  till  we 
met  it  in  these  "  divine  revelations."  And  what  would 
become  of  this  "  great  positive  mind,"  should  this 
"  ocean  of  liquid  fire  "  once  burn  out  ?  an  effect,  which, 
from  the  laws  of  matter,  must  occur,  in  the  progress  of 
the  eternal  future.  This  mass,  however  large,  must  be 
finite  and  limited,  and  in  perpetually  giving  off  from 
itself  the  materials  for  the  formation  of  unnumbered 
suns  and  worlds,  must,  at  length,  totally  burn  out,  and 
consequently  wholly  cease  to  give  ofi"  such  materials,  or 
it  must  become  totally  evaporated.  There  is  no  escap- 
ing this  conclusion.  Where  then  will  be  our  fire-begot- 
ten, or  fire-developed,  and  consequently  fire-sustained 
divinity?  If  this  theology  is  true,  the  universe  must 
soon  be  without  a  God,  without  any  "great  positive 
mind." 

2.  To  our  limited  capacities,  there  is  another  funda- 
mental error  in  the  theology  of  our  seer.  No  cause  can 
generate  or  develop  an  effect  greater  than  itself.  This 
is  a  first  trnth  of  science.  Now  this  "  ocean  of  liquid 
fire,"  as  a  cause,  must,  as  we  have  already  seen,  be  in 
its  nature  limited,  finite.  It  is  so,  according  to  the  posi- 
tive teachings  of  our  seer ;  for  he  affirms,  that  this  very 
ocean  is  already  surrounded  by  six  circles  of  suns  and 
worlds.  How  then  can  such  a  cause  develop  "  omnip- 
otent power?"  The  idea  is  just  as  inconceivable  and 
impossible  as  the  supposition,  that  a  globe  two  feet  in 
diameter  actually  fills  and  occupies  infinite  space.  Per- 
haps our  seer  is  not  a  little  extravagant  in  the  use  of 
language,  and  by  "  Omnipotent  power "  he  means 
merely  a  very  great,  but  yet  finite  and  limited  power. 


CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS.  13 

If  SO,  we  have  only  to  reply,  that  his  "  great  positive 
mind,"  in  that  case,  is  a  being  finite  and  imperfect  like 
ourselves,  and  is  not  the  deity  to  whom  the  intellectual 
and  moral  nature  of  universal  mind  is  fundamentally 
and  immutably  correlated.  A  Deity  of  absolute  infin- 
ity and  perfection  is  the  only  "  great  positive  mind " 
that  responds  to  the  nature  of  universal  finite  mind. 
According  to  this  theology,  the  final  ultimate  of  matter, 
rational  mind,  is  fundamentally  correlated  to  the  unreal 
instead  of  the  real,  as  far  as  God  is  concerned.  The 
theology  of  our  seer  therefore  breaks  the  harmony  of 
nature,  instead  of  filling  out  and  perfecting  it. 

3.  We  now  advance  to  the  consideration  of  a  diffi- 
culty fundamentally  involved  in  our  seer's  theory  of  cre- 
ation, a  difficulty  which  demonstrably  renders  the  valid- 
ity of  that  theory  an  absolute  impossibility.     Accord- 
ing to  this  theory,  creation,  or  the  formation  of  worlds, 
had  a  beginning,  in  time.     This  fact  is  distinctly  af- 
firmed by  the  author  himself.     The  time  was,  he  tells 
us,    when  the   great   central,   primal    mass   was    "one 
world,"  when  it  "  contained  the   power  of  progression, 
but  had  not  progressed."     He  not  only  represents  the 
process  of  creation  as  having  had  a  beginning  in  time, 
but  as  not  being  yet  completed,  —  the  sixth  circle  of  suns 
and  worlds  being  now  in  a  process  of  unconsummated 
completion,  the  other  five  having  had  their  origin,  and 
having  attained  to  their  completion  in  time.     Accord- 
ing to  our  seer,  also,  the  process  of  creation  is  progres- 
sive^ and  progressive  in  one  direction  exclusively, /row 
the  less  to  the  more  perfect.      "  Array  no    arguments, 
therefore,"  he  says,  "  against  the  truthful   and  magnifi- 
cent doctrine  of  progressive  development."     Now  "  pro- 
gressive development,"   that  is  progress  from   the  less 
in  the  direction  of  the  more  perfect,  the  doctrine  every- 

2 


14  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

where  proclaimed  by  our  seer,  implies  a  beginning  in 
time ;  otherwise  creation  would  now,  the  progress  hav- 
ing been  eternal,  and  consequently  infinite,  have  already 
attained  to  infinity  and  perfection.  It  has  not  thus  at- 
tained, even  according  to  our  seer  himself.  It  therefore 
had  a  beginning  In  time.  This  will  be  universally  ad- 
mitted. From  eternity  up  to  a  given  period,  this  now 
central  mass,  this  "  ocean  of  liquid  fire,"  pervaded  by 
the  "  gi'eat  positive  mind,"  existed  alone,  not  having 
evaporated  or  radiated  any  substances  adapted  to  the 
formation  of  worlds.  Had  this  evaporation  been  from 
eternity,  so  ea^.so  must  have  been  the  formation  of  worlds, 
o.r,  by  the  laws  of  matter,  that  formation  never  could 
have  occurred  at  aU.  As  by  the  law  of  necessity,  which 
is  fundamental  in  the  philosophy  of  our  author,  what 
did  not  occur  could  not  possibly  have  occurred,  this 
mass,  this  "  ocean  of  liquid  fire,"  pervaded  by  the  "  great 
positive  mind,"  had  existed  from  eternity  to  the  period 
named,  without  the  possibility  of  producing  any  evapo- 
rations whatever  suitable  to  the  formation  of  suns  and 
worlds.  How  shall  we  account  for  the  commencement 
of  evaporation  from  this  "  expanse  of  liquid  substance," 
at  the  moment  refeiTcd  to?  Would  not  the  same 
reasons  which  rendered  it  impossible  for  this  cause  to 
produce  this  result  from  eternity  to  the  moment  referred 
to,  have  rendered  it  impossible  for  the  same  identical 
cause  to  produce  that  result  to  eternity  ?  From  eter- 
nity to  the  period  named,  according  to  this  theory,  this 
mass  could,  by  no  possibility,  produce  these  evapora- 
tions. From  that  moment  onward,  it  could  not  possi- 
bly but  produce  them.  Yet  the  mass  itself,  with  all  the 
laws  and  causes,  external  and  internal,  operating  upon 
it,  remained  all  the  while  immutably  the  same.  If  a 
theory  involving  such  contradictions  can  be  true,  then 


CLAIRVOYANT    REVELATIONS.  15 

it  is  possible  for  the  same  thing,  at  the  same  time,  to 
exist  and  not  to  exist.  Evaporation,  at  the  time,  and 
from  the  cause  assigned  in  this  theory,  is  nothing  else 
than  an  event  without  a  cause. 

From  the  immutable  laws  of  matter  also,  evaporation 
can  take  place  but  upon  one  condition,  the  impregnation 
of  portions  of  matter  ivith  degrees  of  heat  tvhicli  theij  did 
not  before  possess,  and  thus  changing  them  from  a  solid 
to  a  vaporous  state.  No  such  change  could  have  oc- 
curred, at  the  moment  referred  to,  in  any  portion  of  this 
"  mass  of  liquid  substance."  The  heat  must  have  been 
equally  diffused  through  all  parts  of  it  alike,  and  that 
from  eternity.  No  new  causes  existed  to  generate  new 
degrees  of  heat,  in  any  portion  of  the  mass,  or  in  all 
combined.  The  evaporations  then  from  which,  accord- 
ing to  our  seer,  the  universe  was  formed,  must  have  been 
an  event  without  a  cause,  and  by  no  possibility  could 
have  been  any  thing  else.  His  theory  is  fundamentally 
self-contradictory  and  absurd,  and  its  validity  an  abso- 
lute impossibility. 

4.  Another  difficulty,  equally  fundamental,  is  found  in 
our  seer's  "  nebulous  zones,"  formed  around  the  central 
mass,  as  the  material  for  the  institution  of  his  six  cir- 
cles of  suns  and  worlds.  If  from  a  mass  of  liquid  sub- 
stance existing  in  empty  space,  evaporations  should 
occur,  they  would  be  in  all  directions  equally,  and  could 
not  possibly  be  otherwise.  If  from  these  evaporations, 
nebulous  formations  should  be  constituted  at  any  dis- 
tance from  the  surface  of  the  central  mass,  they  would 
of  necessity  assume  the  form  of  hollow  spheres,  and  not 
of  zones,  as  our  seer  affirms,  that  is,  worlds  would  be 
formed  in  all  directions  alike  and  equally  around  this 
mass,  and  not  in  circles,  as  asserted  by  our  seer.  The 
formation  of  such  zones  in  the  circumstances  supposed, 


16  MODERN    xMYSTERIES. 

is  an  absolute  impossibility,  and  that  from  the  known 
immutable  laws  of  matter.  Consequently,  if  systems 
of  suns  and  worlds  were  constituted  from  these  nebulous 
formations,  they  would  be  in  the  form  of  converging 
spheres,  and  not  of  circles.  Here,  then,  the  theory  of  our 
seer  falls  to  pieces  upon  another  self-evident  principle  of 
science. 

5.  But  let  us  grant  the  formation  of  the  nebulous 
zones  referred  to.  The  formation  of  systems  of  suns 
and  worlds  from  them,  would  be  an  absolute  impossi- 
bility. The  central  mass  of  liquid  substance  may  be 
conceived  of  as  sm-rounded  or  n.ot  surrounded  with  an 
atmosphere.  In  the  latter  case,  all  evaporations  would 
be  collected  immediately  around  the  central  mass,  and 
no  nebulous  zones  or  spheres  could  be  formed.  Should 
any  portions  of  the  matter  thus  evaporated  become  con- 
solidated, they  would  thereby  become  heavier  than  the 
other  portions  of  the  evaporations  around  them,  and 
would,  by  the  laws  of  gravitation,  fall  back  into  the  cen- 
tral mass  from  which  they  had  been  separated.  If  the 
mass  referred  to  were  surrounded  with  an  atmosphere, 
the  theory  of  our  seer,  the  matter  evaporated  would  be 
borne  upward  till  its  specific  gravity,  and  that  of  the 
atmosphere  sustaining  it,  became  equal.  There  such 
matter  would  remain  in  the  form  of  clouds,  till  portions 
of  the  same  should  become  consolidated.  Such  por- 
tions, by  that  means,  becoming  heavier  than  the  atmos- 
phere which  had  previously  sustained  them,  would  then, 
as  in  the  case  above  stated,  faU  back  again  into  the 
central  mass,  and  not  remain  as  systems  of  suns  and 
worlds.  From  the  immutable  laws  of  matter  no  other 
results  could  follow.  This  is  demonstrably  evident. 
The  universe  cannot  have  been  constituted  in  accord- 
ance with  the   theory  of  our  author,  unless  there  has 


CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS.  17 

not  only  been  an  event  without  a  cause,  but  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  immutable  laws  and  constitution  of  universal 
nature. 

So  much  for  our  seer's  theory  pertaining  to  the  "  in- 
stitution" of  the  system  of  suns  and  worlds  now  exist- 
ing in  the  immensity  of  space ;  a  theory  which  any 
schoolboy  can  perceive,  on  a  moment's  reflection,  can 
by  no  possibility  be  true.  We  might  specify  additional 
contradictions  and  absurdities  in  this  theory  to  the  bur- 
dening of  our  readers.  The  above  are  sufficient,  how- 
ever, to  accomplish  what  we  intended,  when  we  took  up 
our  pen,  —  the  demonstration  of  the  fact,  that  its  valid- 
ity is  an  absolute  impossibility.  As  a  philosopher,  our 
seer  evinces  the  profoundest  ignorance  of  the  most  pal- 
pable and  generally  known  laws  of  matter,  the  only  real 
substance,  according  to  his  "  divine  revelations."  As 
a  theorizer,  he  is  a  very  poor  copyist  of  Lamarck,  and 
the  author  of  the  development  theory —  a  theory  which 
any  man  of  real  science  would  now  be  ashamed  to 
avow,  which  science  has  long  since  exploded,  which  has 
not  a  single  decisive  fact  in  the  wide  universe  to  sustain 
it,  or  render  its  truth  even  probable,  and  which  is  most 
absolutely  contradicted  by  all  the  facts  of  geology  and 
other  sciences  bearing  upon  the  subject. 

Having  shown,  by  a  reference  to  his  central  princi- 
ples, that  as  a  teacher  of  science,  he  is  nothing  but  a 
false  light,  we  shall  follow  him  no  further  in  this  depart- 
ment of  inquiry,  but  will  now  advance  to  a  considera- 
tion of  his  reliability  as  a  narrator  of  facts  ^  facts  about 
which  we  have  certain  knowledge.  We  shall  give  but 
a  few  examples.  These,  however,  will  be  of  such  a  de- 
cisive and  fundamental  character  as  to  enable  our  read- 
ers to  form  an  unerring  judgment  upon  our  revelator's 
real  merits. 

2* 


18  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

In  his  revelations  pertaining  to  the  book  of  Nehemiah, 
page  449,  we  find  the  following  sentence.  "For  a 
truthful  understanding  of  the  contents  of  some  of  the 
previous  books,  this  [the  book  of  Nehemiah]  and  fol- 
lovnng  ones,  I  would  refer  the  reader  to  the  theological 
writings  of  Swedenborg,  the  enlightened  philosopher  — 
especially  to  the  valuable  work  entitled  '  Summaria  Ex- 
positio  Sensus  Prophetic!.'  "  In  regard  to  the  important 
statements  referred  to  as  in  these  works,  we  have  the 
authority  of  Prof.  Bush  for  saying,  —  1.  That  in  none 
of  his  writings  has  Swedenborg  given  any  account  or 
explanation  of  the  book  of  Nehemiah.  2.  That  he  has 
never  written  any  work  whatever  under  the  title  above 
named.  3.  That  the  exclusive  design  of  the  only 
work  which  he  did  write  in  respect  to  the  prophets,  was 
to  show,  that  the  prophetic  A^Titings  have  a  meaning 
which  our  seer  affirms  attaches  to  no  parts  of  the  Bible 
whatever.  How  safe  to  follow  our  author  implicitly  in 
professed  revelations  pertaining  to  the  invisible,  when 
we  find  him  such  a  safe  guide  in  respect  to  the  visible ! 

The  next  statement  to  which  we  refer  is  found  on 
page  507,  and  is  regarded  by  our  seer  as  of  very  great 
importance,  his  design  being  nothing  less  than  to  do 
away  with  the  evidence  in  favor  of  the  divine  origin 
and  authority  of  Christianity,  derived  from  miracles.  "  It 
is  said,"  he  remarks,  "  that  Christ  had  a  divine  commis- 
sion, to  prove  and  establish  which,  he  performed  many 
incomprehensible  miracles.  How  such  an  opinion  can 
be  derived  from  the  literal  teachings  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, it  is  impossible  to  conceive  ;  for  although  Mat- 
thew and  the  apostles  seriously  believed  in  miracles, 
they  have  not,  in  all  their  writings,  intimated  that  these 
are  designed  as  a  confirmation  of  Christ's  mission,  nor 
do  they  represent  him  as  ever  making  any  such  declara- 


CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS.  19 

tion."  A  more  false  and  reckless  statement,  we  think, 
can  hardly  be  found  in  any  author,  ancient  or  modern  ; 
a  statement  indicating  the  grossest  ignorance  of  what 
children  ought  to  understand,  or  a  very  singular  pre- 
sumption in  respect  to  the  ignorance  of  his  readers.  In 
Matt.  9 :  6,  Christ  is  affirmed  to  have  performed  a  mir- 
acle for  the  express  and  avowed  purpose  of  confirming 
his  divine  mission.  "  That  ye  may  know,  that  the  Son 
of  man  hath  power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins,"  then  hav- 
ing made  this  appeal,  it  is  affirmed  that  he  performed 
this  miracle,  the  healing  of  the  sick  of  the  palsy.  In 
Matt.  11  :  4-6,  Christ  is  recorded  as  having  appealed  to 
his  own  miracles  in  proof  of  the  fact  that  he  was  the 
Messiah.  In  John  11  :  15,  Christ  is  recorded  as  affirm- 
ing, that  one  object  of  the  miracle  which  he  was  about  to 
perform,  the  raising  of  Lazarus,  was  the  confirmation  of 
the  faith  of  his  disciples  in  his  divine  mission ;  "  to  the 
intent  that  ye  may  believe."  At  the  grave,  prior  to  the 
performance  of  this  miracle,  he  makes  a  direct  appeal 
to  God,  affirming  that  that  appeal  was  made,  not  on  his 
own  account,  but  on  that  of  the  people  around  him,  to 
induce  them  to  believe  in  his  divine  mission.  "  Because 
of  the  people  which  stand  by,  I  said  it,  that  they  may  be- 
lieve that  thou  hast  sent  me."  To  the  same  purpose  are 
the  words  of  Christ,  as  recorded  John  10  :  37,  38,  "  If  I 
do  not  the  works  of  my  Father,  believe  me  not.  But  if  I 
do,  though  ye  believe  not  me,  believe  the  works  ;  that 
ye  may  know  and  believe  that  the  Father  is  in  me,  and 
I  in  him."  In  John  15 :  2,  Christ  also  is  recorded  as 
saying,  that,  but  for  his  miracles,  no  guilt  would  attach 
to  the  Jews  for  not  believing  in  him  ;  and  that  because 
of  the  same,  they  were  without  excuse.  We  need  not 
multiply  quotations  and  references,  on  a  point  so  clear. 


20  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

One  visible  existence  oiir  seer  reveals,  most  incorrectly 
reveals,  and  that  is  the  Scriptures  of  truth. 

On  page  497,  we  find  the  following  statement,  affirm- 
ing a  fact  which  is  entirely  new  to  us.  "  Luke  repre- 
sents Jesus  as  being  about  thirty  years  of  age  when  he 
began  to  preach,  and  that  at  that  time,  [the  time  when 
he  began  to  preach,]  Herod  sought  his  life,  while  Mat- 
thew relates  that  Herod  died  before  he  returned  from 
Egypt."  Now  every  commonly  taught  Sabbath  school 
child  knows,  that  Luke  nowhere  affirms  that  any  man 
bearing  the  name  of  Herod,  at  any  time,  sought  the  life 
of  Christ,  much  less  at  "  that  time,"  the  time  when 
Christ  began  to  preach.  In  chapter  13  :  31,  Luke  af- 
firms that  certain  Pharisees,  after  Christ  had  been  for 
some  years  preaching  the  gospel,  told  him  that  if  he  re- 
mained in  the  place  where  he  then  was,  that  Herod 
would  kill  him.  Christ  gave  them  full  leave  to  in- 
form Herod  of  his  whereabouts,  at  the  same  time  as- 
serting that  no  danger  was  to  be  apprehended  from  that 
quarter.  Nor  does  Matthew  anywhere  affirm  that  this 
Herod  had  died  before  Christ  left  Egypt. 

We  shall  adduce  but  one  other  example  of  our  seer^. 
safety  as  a  guide  in  history.  We  refer  to  various  state- 
ments which  he  has  put  forth,  in  regard  to  the  sacred 
canon,  the  New  Testament  especially.  On  pages  497, 
498,  he  affirms  of  the  books  of  Matthew  and  Luke,  that 
"these  manuscripts  were  uncollected  and  uncompiled 
for  more  than  three  hundred  years  after  the  birth  and  life 
of  Christ."  On  pages  547,  548,  we  have  the  following : 
"  Also  remember,  reader,  that  when  you  read  the  encyclo- 
paedia of  religious  knowledge  called  the  Bible,  you  are 
merely  reading  a  book  pronounced  the  word  of  God  by 
three  hundred  exasperated  bishops,  and  sealed  by  their 


CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS.  21 

Emperor  Coiistantine.  Moreover,  reflect  that  nearly  as 
many  manuscripts  as  are  now  embodied  in  the  Old 
Testament,  suffered  martyrdom.  And  why,  or  how,  or 
by  whose  imperative  command,  shall  we  believe  that 
those  which  are  saved  are  the  word  of  God,  any  more 
than  those  which  were  destroyed  ?  " 

On  page  644,  he  tells  us,  that  the  books  of  James  and 
Jude,  and  the  Revelation  of  John,  "were  not  received 
into  the  New  Testament  as  pure  and  canonical  until 
nearly  three  hundred  years  after  the  Council  of  Nice." 
This  council  met  in  the  year  325,  at  the  command  of 
the  Emperor  Constantine,  and  was,  according  to  our  seer, 
originally  constituted  of  two  thousand  and  forty-eight 
bishops,  who  were,  as  he  further  attests,  assembled  to 
settle  the  sacred  canon.  The  following  is  his,  (our 
seer's,)  account  of  this  council.  On  account  of  their 
violent  and  vociferous  conduct,  "  Constantine,"  he  says, 
"  was  obliged  to  disqualify  seventeen  hundred  and  thirty 
from  having  a  voice  in  deciding  which  books  were,  and 
which  were  not  the  word  of  God  ;  and  only  three  hun- 
dred and  eighteen  were  left.  These  decided  that  the 
books  which  composed  the  Bible,  as  subsequently 
known,  were  the  word  of  God.  Several  books,  how- 
ever, have  since  that  time,  been  rejected,  but  of  fifty 
gospels  then  extant,  they  decided  that  those  only  of 
Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John,  were  worthy  of  being 
preserved;  while  they  rejected  entirely  the  books  of 
James,  Jude,  and  the  Apocalypse.  After  this  decision, 
Constantine  solemnly  declared  that  the  same  should  be 
considered  as  sanctioned  by  the  divine  will,  and  that  the 
books  thus  fixed  upon  should  thereafter  be  impUcitly  be- 
lieved as  the  word  of  God.  Those  manuscripts  that 
were  rejected,  (among  which  were  three  well- written 
gospels,)  were  committed  to  the  flames."     Our  seer  has 


22  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

said  much  more  to  the  same  pm'pose.     But  this  must 
suffice. 

Now  what  are  the  real  facts  of  the  case,  relative  to 
the  above  sweeping  statements  ?  Aside  from  the  fact 
that  the  council  referred  to  did  assemble  at  the  time 
designated,  and  at  the  call  of  the  individual  named,  we 
think  that  we  are  quite  safe  in  the  affirmation  that  there 
is  not,  in  the  above  extracts,  a  solitary  statement  that  is 
true,  that  is  not,  in  all  respects,  the  total  opposite  of 
what  is  true.     We  will  specify  a  few  examples. 

1.  Two  thousand  and  forty-eight  bishops  never  as- 
sembled as  members  of  this  council.  Nor  were  seven- 
teen hundred  and  thirty,  nor  any  other  number,  forcibly 
excluded  by  Constantine.  All  but  the  three  hundred 
and  eighteen  which  did  sit  as  members  of  the  council 
were  there  as  mere  spectators,  on  account  of  the  intense 
interest  which  was  universally  felt  in  the  question  of 
doctrine  then  to  be  acted  upon,  and  this  is  a  well-known 
fact  in  history. 

2.  The  canon  of  Scripture  was  not,  in  any  form,  agi- 
tated, or  voted  upon  in  this  council.  Nor  was  there  any 
disagreement  among  the  different  and  opposite  parties 
in  the  council  on  this  subject.  The  object  for  which 
the  council  was  called  was  altogether  another  and  dif- 
ferent affair,  namely,  the  settlement  of  the  Arian  con- 
troversy, the  Orthodox  and  Arians  being  as  perfectly 
agreed  in  respect  to  the  canon  of  Scripture,  as  the  Or- 
thodox and  Unitarians  now  are.  In  the  sentence  passed 
upon  Arius,  in  the  letter  sent  forth  by  the  council  to  the 
churches,  in  the  famous  creed  then  formed,  and  in  the 
canons  passed,  there  is  not  a  solitary  allusion  to  what, 
according  to  our  seer,  was  the  main  subject  of  dispute 
in  the  council.  Our  seer  might,  with  the  same  propri- 
ety, have  made  the  same  assertions  pertaining  to  the 


CLAIRVOYANT    REVELATIONS.  23 

sacred  canon,  in  reference  to  any  other  council  of  the 
church,  ancient  or  modern,  as  in  regard  to  tliis. 

3.  No  books  whatever,  claimed  to  be  a  part  of  the  sa- 
cred canon,  were  directed  to  be  committed  to  the  flames 
by  this  council.  The  only  books  which  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom, by  its  order,  if  any  did,  were  the  works  of 
Arius,  works  which  were  perfectly  at  one  with  the 
Orthodox  portion  of  the  council  on  the  subject  of  the 
sacred  canon. 

4.  Instead  of  deciding,  as  our  seer  affirms  they  did, 
"  that  of  fifty  gospels  then  extant,  only  those  of  Mat- 
thew, Mark,  Luke,  and  John  were  worthy  of  being  pre- 
served," they  passed  no  resolutions  on  the  subject,  one 
way  or  the  other. 

5.  Instead  of  "  rejecting  James,  Jude,  and  the  Apoca- 
lypse," they  and  all  the  other  books  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment were  assumed  as  belonging  to  the  sacred  canon, 
just  as  much,  and  for  precisely  the  same  reasons,  that 
they  are  thus  assumed  in  all  assemblies  of  the  saints 
which  are  held  in  modern  times.  The  question  of  the 
reception  or  rejection  of  these  or  any  other  books  claimed 
to  belong  to  the  sacred  canon  was  not  moved  or  acted 
upon  in  the  council  in  any  form  whatever. 

6.  This  council  had  nothing  to  do  with  questions  per- 
taining to  the  sacred  canon,  for  the  obvious  reason  that 
such  questions  had  long  previously  been  settled.  In  the 
writings  of  the  Christian  fathers  prior  to  this  council, 
we  find  formal  catalogues  perfectly  agreeing  with  om* 
own.  We  also  find  commentaries  on  the  same.  Ori- 
gen,  about  a  century  previous,  wrote  a  threefold  com- 
mentary on  the  New  Testament,  and  gave  a  catalogue 
of  the  books  embraced  in  it,  comprising  all  now  con- 
tained in  it,  and  none  others.  These  books  were,  as 
they  now  are,  most  extensively  quoted  as  of  divine  au- 


24  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

thority,  and  none  others  were  ever  thus  quoted.  Sev- 
eral years  prior  to  this  council,  Athanasius  the  great 
leader  of  the  Orthodox  party,  and  Eusebius,  one  of  the 
most  influential  members  of  the  Arian,  gave  forth  formal 
catalogues  of  the  books  of  the  New  Testament.  That 
of  the  former  perfectly  agrees  with  ours,  and  that  of  the 
latter  with  this  exception.  Eusebius  affirms  that  all 
these  books  but  James,  Jude,  2  and  3  of  John,  and  Rev- 
elation, had,  from  the  first,  been  universally  regarded, 
by  the  church,  as  of  divine  authority,  and  that  these 
had  been  thus  received  by  the  majority.  While  the 
books  now  constituting  the  New  Testament,  were  thus 
received  by  the  church,  none  but  these  were  received,  as 
of  divine  authority,  none  others  were  included  in  the 
catalogues  given  by  the  Christian  writers  of  the  sacred 
books.  None,  as  such,  were  made  the  subjects  of  com- 
mentary, or  were  thus  cited  in  their  writings.  These 
are  the  simple  facts  of  the  case,  facts  as  well  known 
in  history  as  any  others  can  be.  It  is  in  the  presence  of 
such  well-known  and  undeniable  facts,  that  the  broad, 
sweeping,  bold,  and  impious  assertions  of  our  seer,  per- 
taining to  the  sacred  canon,  are  put  forth. 

7.  Our  seer  affirms,  that  the  gospels  of  Matthew  and 
Luke  were  "  uncollected  and  uncompiled  for  more  than 
three  hundred  years  after  the  birth  and  life  of  Jesus." 
At  least,  one  hundred  years  prior  to  the  period  here 
named,  one  Christian  waiter  published  a  harmony  of 
these  and  the  other  two  gospels ;  another  attempted  to 
reconcile  the  genealogies  given  in  them,  and  another 
still,  wrote  coinmentaries  upon  them,  and  nujmbered 
them  expressly  among  the  books  universally  received  in 
the  churches,  as  belonging  to  the  sacred  canon.  More 
than  a  century  previous  to  the  same  period,  another 
Christian  writer,  L-ena3us,  a  disciple  of  Polycarp,  who 


CLAIRVOYANT    REVELATIOJfS.  25 

was  a  disciple  of  John,  names  the  authors  of  the  four 
Gospels,  states  the  circumstances  in  which  these  books 
were  written,  and  then  affirms  that  no  other  gospels  but 
these  were  received  as  of  divine  authority  in  the  churches. 
Many  other  references  equally  to  our  purpose  might  be 
made.     These,  however,  are  sufficient. 

Such  is  the  credibility  of  our  divine  revelator  in  the 
narration  of  facts  of  history.  We  have  made  our  selec- 
tions almost  at  random,  and  we  leave  the  examples  ad- 
duced to  speak  for  themselves.  Any  one  who  would 
receive  with  confidence  the  professed  revelations  of  a 
person  in  respect  to  things  invisible,  who  has  been  con- 
victed of  such  errors,  misstatements,  and  falsehoods  in 
regard  to  "  things  seen,"  would  heed  no  remarks  of  ours 
upon  the  subject.  In  our  judgment,  our  seer  has  hardly 
a  parallel,  as  far  as  recklessness  in  statements  pertain- 
ing to  matters-of-fact  is  concerned. 

Before  leaving  this  department  of  our  subject,  how- 
ever, the  relations  of  our  seer  to  the  visible,  we  will  pre- 
sent a  single  example  of  his  revelations  in  respect  to 
things  to  us  invisible.  Of  the  inhabitants  of  Mars,  we 
have  the  following  description  :  — 

"  Sentiments  arising  upon  their  minds  become  in- 
stantly impressed  upon  their  countenances  ; "  [they 
have  no  hypocrites  there  who  "  steal  the  livery  of 
heaven  to  serve  the  devil  in ;  "]  "  and  they  use  their 
mouth  and  tongue  for  their  specific  offices,  and  not  as 
agents  of  conversation.  But  that  glowing  radiation 
which  illumes  their  face  while  conversing,  is  to  us  incon- 
ceivable. Their  eyes  are  blue  and  of  a  soft  expression," 
["  variety  is  not  the  spice  of  life  "  there,]  "  are  very  full 
and  expressive,  and  are  their  most  powerful  agents  in 
conversation.  Where  one  conceives  a  thought  and  de- 
sires to  express  it,  he  casts  his  beaming  eyes  upon  the 

3 


26  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

eyes  of  another,  and  his   sentiments  instantly  become 
known." 

On  reading  the  above,  we  were  powerfully  "im- 
pressed "  with  a  fact  or  two  which  occurred  when  we 
were  crossing  the  ocean.  On  board  the  same  vessel  was 
a  young  man  of  respectable  appearance,  who  had  one 
very  singular  peculiarity.  He  would  become  almost 
distracted  if  he  wanted  any  thing,  and  it  was  not  in- 
stantly brought  to  him.  One  day  he  and  ourself  were 
sitting  in  opposite  corners  of  "  the  smoke  room,"  while 
the  other  passengers  were  taking  their  dinner,  we  being 
unable  to  partake  from  that  form  of  sickness  so  com- 
mon under  such  circumstances.  While  we  were  thus 
seated,  one  of  the  waiters  passed  by  the  door,  at  the 
corner  of  the  room  the  most  distant  from  the  place 
where  the  young  man  was  seated.  As  soon  as  the 
waiter  appeared,  the  young  man  leaped  up,  and  rushing 
forward,  cried  out  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  and  with  a 
perfect  wail  of  anguish,  "  Waiter  !  waiter !  waiter !  " 
We  have  seldom  heard  a  louder  cry,  or  one  uttered 
with  greater  apparent  anguish.  "  What  do  you  want  ?  " 
replied  the  waiter.  "  /  ivant  some  rice  puddiyigj''  was 
the  deeply  sorrowful  reply.  If  we  had  only  been  inhab- 
itants of  the  planet  Mars  then,  the  distracted  young 
man  would  have  just  "  cast  his  beaming  eyes  upon  the 
eyes  "  of  the  waiter,  and  the  latter  would  have  instantly 
perceived  the  exact  object  desired,  namely,  "  some  rice 
\mddmgP  During  that  voyage,  we  had  also,  at  a  par- 
ticular period,  a  somewhat  to  us,  singular  experience. 
For  several  days  previous  we  had  hardly  been  able  to 
partake  of  a  particle  of  food,  and  it  seemed  to  us  that 
we  should  never  desire  to  taste  it  again.  At  length  one 
specific  object  which  had  never  before  been  a  favorite 
article  with  us,  became,  to  the  total  exclusion  of  all 


CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS.  27 

others,  an  object  of  most  intense  desire,  that  of  a  cold 
boiled  turnip.  We  finally,  in  the  midst  of  our  suf- 
ferings, forced  our  way  to  the  kitchen,  and  asked  the 
waiter  if  he  could  not  furnish  us  with  that  one  object. 
"What  was  our  suffering,  when  he  told  us,  that  there 
was  no  such  article  in  readiness.  O,  had  we  been 
crossing  one  of  the  oceans  of  Mars,  at  that  time,  all 
that  we  should  need  to  have  done,  would  have  been  to 
"  cast  our  beaming  [blue]  eyes  upon  the  eyes  "  of  one 
of  the  waiters  as  he  appeared,  and  he  would  instantly 
have  perceived,  with  absolute  distinctness  and  accura- 
cy, the  great  thought  that  lay  with  such  weight  upon 
our  heart,  and  the  wish,  too,  that  was  the  father  of  that 
thought,  the  idea  of  a  cold  boiled  tm-nip.  Such  is  the 
blissful  condition  of  the  inhabitants  of  Mars  according 
the  "  divine  revelations  "  of  "  Andrew  Jackson  Davis, 
the  Poughkeepsie  Seer,"  and  "  he  is  a  heretic  dog  that 
but  adds  Betty  Martyn"  to  what  that  divine  seer 
has  written.  His  other  revelations  in  regard  to  things 
unseen,  are  just  as  credible  as  the  above. 

We  now  advance  to  a  consideration  of  the  last  topic 
of  remark  in  this  article,  namely,  the  real  moral  charac- 
ter of  this  professedly  divine  revelator.  There  are  bul 
two  points  of  light  in  which  lue  can  regard  him  —  as  a 
self-deceived  enthusiast  who  honestly  supposes  himself 
uttering  "  truth  eternalized,"  while  he  is  giving  expres- 
sion to  the  merest  errors,  contradictions,  and  absurdities 
conceivable,  —  or,  like  the  founder  of  Mormonism,  a  de- 
liberate impostor.  It  is  in  the  latter  character  exclu- 
sively that  we  are  compelled  to  regard  this  individual, 
and  we  will  give  our  reasons  for  thus  regarding  him. 

We  have  long  been  taught  to  estimate  no  man's 
moral  character  as  being  better  than  his  deliberately 
formed  and  entertained  moral  principles ;  and  we  hold 


28  MODER^^    MYSTERIES. 

the  truth  of  such  a  maxim  to  be  self-evident.  We  be- 
lieve that  no  man  is  practically  honest  who  entertains 
and  propagates  a  system  of  belief,  that  in  all  respects 
gives  the  lie  to  the  immutable  dictates  of  his  own  moral 
nature.  If  there  is  any  thing  that  is  an  immutable  dic- 
tate of  that  nature,  it  is  that  there  is  an  eternal  and  im- 
mutable distinction  between  actions  as  morally  right  or 
morally  wrong ;  that  the  most  sacred  and  inviolable  ohlU 
gation  rests  upon  us  to  do  the  one  and  avoid  the  other ; 
and  that  the  desert  of  good  or  ill  necessarily  attaches  to 
us,  as  we  comply  or  refuse  to  comply  with  the  behest 
of  the  law  of  duty.  When  an  individual  denies  these 
distinctions,  and  cherishes  the  opposite  sentiment,  the 
bottom  has  dropped  out  of  his  moral  character,  and  no 
foundation  is  left  upon  which  to  build  a  character  for 
integrity,  pmity,  and  virtue. 

Now  Vvdiat  are  the  principles  of  our  seer  on  this  sub- 
ject?—  principles  to  the  propagation  of  which  he  has 
consecrated  his  life  ?  He  has  one  merit  here,  that  of 
self-consistency.  He  is  an  openly  avowed  materialist, 
and,  as  such,  is  throughout  a  consistent  necessitarian. 
Ail  the  actions  of  all  beings,  man  not  excepted,  he 
teaches,  are  subject  to  one  immutable  law.  In  the  cir- 
cumstances of  their  occurrence,  they  cannot  be  other- 
wise than  they  are.  Man,  therefore,  cannot  be  under 
obligation  to  do  differently  from  what  he  does,  or  incur, 
by  any  actions  he  may  perform,  the  desert  of  moral  good 
or  ill.  Moral  obligation  has  no  place  in  his  system,  and 
he  does  not  profess  to  give  it  a  place  there.  "  Sin  in- 
deed," he  says,  "  in  the  common  acceptation  of  the  term, 
does  not  really  exist ;  but  what  is  called  sin  is  merely  a 
misdirection  of  man's  physical  or  spiritual  powers  which 
generates  unhappy  consequences."  All  effects,  human 
conduct  not  excepted,  are,  according  to  our  author,  a 


CLAIRVOYANT   REVELATIONS.  29 

necessary  result  of  the  immutable  laws  of  nature,  and 
cannot,  by  any  possibility,  be  otherwise  than  they  are. 
How,  then,  can  such  results  be  a  misdirection  of  such 
powers  ? 

It  is  with  the  moral  principles  of  our  seer,  however, 
that  we  now  have  to  do.  In  another  place  he  tells  us, 
that,  "  The  nature  of  the  mental  and  physical  constitu- 
tion of  mankind  is  divine,  perfect,  and  harmonious. 
This  will  never  deceive.  It  is  perfectly  good,  and  repre- 
sents the  divineness  of  its  origin  and  cause.  Deception, 
however,  exists  in  the  world,  and  all  description  of  dis- 
simulation. But  these  do  not  flow  from  the  interior  of 
man's  nature,  but  arise  merely  as  a  consequence  of  his 
unholy,  imperfect,  and  vitiated  situation  in  reference  to 
his  fellow  beings.  Unholy  situations  produce  unholy 
effects.  But  the  interior  principle  which  is  of  divine 
origin,  cannot  be  made  evil,  nor  can  it  be  contaminated. 
And  all  evil  is  of  external  and  superficial  origin,  and  is 
felt  by  all  as  external ;  and  hence,  in  order  to  banish  all 
evil  from  the  earth,  a  change  must  occur  in  the  social 
condition  of  the  whole  world."  Again  he  says  :  "  The 
innate  divineness  of  the  spirit  of  man  prohibits  the  pos- 
sibility of  spiritual  wickedness,  or  unrighteousness."  In 
other  words,  the  external  actions  may  be  wrong,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  wrong  situation  of  man  physically,  but 
the  existence  of  real  moral  depravity  or  wrong  is  an 
absolute  impossibility.  Man  can  no  more  sin,  according 
to  the  proper  signification  of  that  term,  that  is,  perform 
an  act  really  and  strictly  morally  wrong,  than  a  steam- 
engine  ! 

Such  are  the  sentiments  which  our  seer  glories  in 
propagating.  Now  we  say  that  no  man  can  hold  and 
teach  such  sentiments,  and  yet  retain  his  moral  integi'ity 
and  purity,  any  more  than  individuals  can  deliberately 


30  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

r 

perpetrate  acts  of  piracy,  murder,  arson,  seduction,  rob- 
bery, theft,  and  not  perpetrate  acts  morally  wrong.  The 
moral  sentiments  can  be  corrupted  only  by  internal 
moral  depravity  and  corruption. 

We  will  not  judge  him,  however,  merely  by  his  prin- 
ciples, but  by  his  acts, —  at  least  by  one  of  them,  which, 
in  our  judgment,  is  sufficiently  decisive  to  mark  his  real 
character,  indelibly.  The  past  fall  and  winter,  nearly 
one  year  ago,  our  seer  performed  a  mission  in  some  of 
the  western  States.  When  in  the  city  of  Cleveland, 
(we  were  there  at  the  time,)  and  while  delivering  a 
public  lecture,  he  suddenly  stopped,  and  for  some  min- 
utes seemed  to  be  in  one  of  his  favorite  states  of  ab- 
straction, or  spiritual  revery.  On  coming  to  himself, 
he  remarked  that  he  was  deeply,  painfully  impressed 
with  woman's  rights.  "  Will  Horace  Mann,"  he  ex- 
claimed, "  lecture  in  this  city,  this  winter  ?  He  will. 
Will  his  subject  be  Woman  ?  It  will."  Our  seer  then 
requested  that  portion  of  the  audience  who  should 
hear  Mr.  Mann,  to  compare  what  he  should  now  utter 
with  what  Mr.  M.  should  utter  on  his  arrival,  and  care- 
fully mark  the  correspondence  between  them.  He  then 
delivered  a  very  spirit-stirring  paragraph,  in  w^hich  the 
audience  was  intensely  interested.  He  professed  to  the 
audience  that,  during  the  revery  referred  to,  he  had  had 
a  vision  of  Mr.  IM.'s  manuscript,  and  thus  obtained  the 
extract  delivered.  When  our  seer  was  through,  a  gen- 
tleman in  the  audience  arose,  and  remarked  that  he 
also  was  impressed  to  say,  that  what  the  speaker  had 
just  uttered,  as  obtained  through  a  vision  of  an  un- 
printed  manuscript,  could  be  found,  word  for  word,  in  a 
certain  number  of  the  New  York  Tribune ;  and  that,  if 
desired,  he  would  produce  the  paper  and  read  the  para- 
graph to  the  audience.     Our  seer,  of  course,  was  taken 


CLAIRVOYAXT   REVELATIONS.  31 

all  aback  by  such  an  announcement,  and  remarking 
that  he  did  not  read  the  newspapers,  went  on  with  his 
lecture. 

We  state  facts  as  they  were  published  in  the  daily 
papers  of  that  city,  while  our  seer  was  there ;  and  to 
our  knowledge  they  have  never  been  contradicted  or 
explained  by  him  or  his  friends.  An  individual  who 
boarded  at  the  same  house  with  our  seer,  while  he  was 
in  that  city,  remarked  to  us  that  Mr.  Davis  was,  while 
there,  to  his  personal  knowledge,  a  very  diligent  reader 
of  the  papers.  On  his  arrival  in  that  city,  Mr.  Mann 
remarked  to  us,  that  up  to  that  time,  he  had  regarded 
Mr.  Davis  as  a  sincere  but  self-deceived  enthusiast ;  but 
that  now  he  was  compelled  to  regard  him  as  a  deliber- 
ate impostor  ;  and  that  for  the  reason  that  not  a  single 
sentence  contained  in  the  extract  could  be  found  in  his 
manuscript ;  that  the  former  was  a  very  condensed  re- 
port of  a  lecture  which  he  had  previously  delivered 
in  the  city  of  New  York.  Such  a  fact,  in  our  judg- 
ment, speaks  volumes,  and  it  "  tells  us  no  lies,"  but 
places  our  seer  in  the  same  position  as  the  Mormon 
prophet. 

Our  remarks  upon  these  "  divine  revelations,"  have 
been  very  concise,  and  were  designed  to  be.  Enough 
has  been  wiitten,  however,  to  characterize  the  whole 
work  and  its  author.  If  the  philosophy  on  which  these 
revelations  are  based  is  intrinsically  absurd  and  contra- 
dictory ;  if,  in  the  statement  of  known  facts  of  history, 
he  is  proved  to  be  a  gross  deceiver ;  and  if  his  moral 
principles  are  fundamentally  subversive  of  all  morality  ; 
his  character  as  a  "  divine  revelator "  is  a  fixed  fact, 
and  no  further  examination  of  his  orgies  is  demanded. 
We  have  said  enough,  we  thinlv,  to  establish,  incon- 
trovertibly,  all  these  propositions.     Aside  from  the  de- 


32  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

sign  of  exposing  the  character  of  these  revelations,  we 
have  had  two  ulterior  designs  in  the  preparation  of  this 
article. 

We  have  designed,  in  the  first  place,  to  indicate  the 
fundamental  objections  which  lie  against  the  doctrine 
of  materialism,  in  all  the  possible  forms  in  which  it 
may  be  developed.  If  the  theory  of  our  seer  cannot  be 
true,  and  we  think  we  have  shown  that  it  cannot,  then 
no  form  of  materialism  can  be  true  ;  for  precisely  simi- 
lar objections  lie  against  every  other  form  of  that  sys- 
tem as  against  this.  The  objection  that  lies  against 
every  form  of  the  system  that  can  be  devised,  may  be 
thus  stated :  If  materialism,  in  any  form,  is  true,  then 
creation  cannot  have  had  a  beginning  in  time,  but 
must  have  been  from  eternity.  Creation  had  a  begin- 
ning in  time  :  therefore  that  system,  in  all  its  forms, 
must  be  false. 

This  article  was  also  designed  as  preparatory  to 
another,  an  article  on  the  character  of  modern  "  spirit 
revelations."  In  giving  our  readers  some  principles  by 
which  they  could  judge  of  the  character  of  these  reve- 
lations, we  deemed  it  advisable  to  begin  with  the  foun- 
der of  this  new  religion,  and  especially  to  reveal  the 
character  of  "  the  harmonial  philosophy,"  which  "  the 
spirits  "  seem  almost  if  not  quite  universally  to  have 
adopted.  If  "  the  spirits  "  are  fundamentally  wrong  in 
their  philosophy,  and  we  think  we  have  already  shown 
them  to  be,  they  are  most  assuredly  not  worthy  to  be 
trusted  in  any  of  their  revelations. 


PART  II. 

THE    MISSION  OF  "THE  SPIRITS,"  OR  THE  PHENOMENA 
OF  SPIRITUALISM  EXPLAINED,  AND  EXPOSED. 

The  tendency  of  human  depravity,  in  all  ages,  has 
been  to  supplant  the  worship  of  "  the  incorruptible  God" 
by  that  of  "  corruptible  man,  and  birds,  and  four-footed 
beasts,  and  creeping  things."  "  In  these  last  days,"  this 
same  principle  is  being  carried  out,  by  attempting  to 
substitute  for  the  revelations  of  the  spirit  of  this  "  incor- 
ruptible God,"  those  of  pretended  spirits  of  corruptible 
men.  No  revelations  which  descend  to  us  from  this 
professed  mission  of  "the  spirits,"  lay  claim  to  any 
higher  origin.  A  revelation  coming  from  the  bosom 
and  heart  of  infinity  and  perfection,  absolutely  adapted, 
in  all  respects,  to  meet  perfectly  the  spiritual  necessities 
of  universal  humanity,  and  reveahng  in  its  own  nature 
and  intrinsic  adaptations,  as  well  as  in  its  external  evi- 
dences, the  clearest  possible  indications  of  its  origin  from 
no  other  cause  than  the  spirit  of  God,  is,  if  the  mission 
of  "the  spirits"  attains  its  end,  to  be  supplanted  by 
pretended  revelations  of  the  spirits  of  men,  revelations 
as  discordant  in  themselves  as  the  jargon  of  Babel, 
having  no  adaptations  to  the  necessities  of  humanity,  in 
any  form,  physical,  intellectual,  or  moral,  and  which  are 
totally  wanting,  as  we  expect  to  shov/,  in  any  positive 
claims  to  any  connection  whatever  with  any  real  spirits 

(33) 


34  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

in  "  the  spirit  land,"  much  less  with  those  whose  honest 
intention  is  to  reveal  nothing  but  the  truth. 

We  may  be  permitted,  in  the  outset  of  our  remarks, 
to  recur  to  a  fact  noticed,  in  our  first  article,  on  the  gen- 
eral subject  under  consideration,  a  fact  which  throws  a 
most  "disastrous  twilight"  of  worse  than  uncertainty 
over  this  mission  of  "  the  spirits  ; "  the  fact  that,  in  almost 
no  one  point,  do  they  so  unanimously  agree,  as  in  affirm- 
ing the  truth  of  the  "  harmonial  philosophy,"  —  a  phi- 
losophy which,  as  we  have  already  shown,  can  no  more 
be  true,  than  the  proposition,  that  things  equal  to  the 
same  things  are  not  equal  to  one  another.  Among  the 
standard  works  issued  from  "  the  spirit  press,"  we  have, 
for  example,  a  professed  revelation  from  the  spirit  of 
Thomas  Paine,  pertaining  to  the  original  condition  of 
matter,  and  the  origin,  progress,  and  consummation  of 
the  work  of  creation.  In  this  production,  which  was 
commended  to  om-  high  regard  by  a  very  intelligent 
man  in  most  respects,  a  graduate  of  Yale  College,  as 
solving  most  completely  the  great  mystery  under  con- 
sideration, the  fact  of  matter  as  the  only  substance,  its 
original  condition,  a  condition  in  which  up  to  a  certain 
period  it  had  remained  inoperative  for  any  creative 
effects,  from  eternity,  as  a  mass  of  liquid  fire,  and  the 
origin  and  cause  of  creation  from  the  spontaneous  ac- 
tivity of  this  mass  at  that  moment,  are  given  precisely 
as  set  forth  in  "the  divine  revelations"  of  our  Pough- 
keepsie  seer.  Here  the  two  revelations  diverge  a  little. 
According  to  the  latter,  all  systems  of  suns  and  worlds 
were  "instituted"  from  clouds  of  vapor  spontaneously 
thrown  off  from  the  central  mass.  According  to  the 
former,  from  this  same  mass  there  was,  at  the  moment 
referred  to,  spontaneously,  from  a  law  inherent  in  matter, 
thrown  off  masses  of  matter  which  passed  away  into  the 


THE    MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  35 

depths  of  space,  and  then  stopping  in  their  flight  at  the 
proper  points,  took  their  places  as  suns  and  worlds,  each 
spontaneously  revolving  around  its  own  axis,  worlds 
beginning,  in  the  same  manner,  to  move  in  proper  orbits 
around  their  central  suns,  and  satellites  around  their 
respective  centres,  and  all  together  constituting  one  har- 
monious universe.  The  individual  that  would  for  a 
moment  credit  such  an  account  of  creation,  that  does 
not  instantly  perceive  it  to  be  as  absurd,  self-contradic- 
tory, and  its  truth  as  impossible,  as  the  supposition,  that 
creative  power  resides  in  empty  space,  is  prepared  to 
believe  any  thing  but  truth,  —  truth  revealed  in  all  her 
internal  harmony  and  self-consistency,  and  attended 
with  all  possible  external  evidence  of  its  reality.  Truth 
is  too  insubstantial  a  substance  to  find  a  lodgement  in 
such  a  mind.  Yet  such  is  the  philosophy  of  the  spirits 
in  regard  to  creation,  of  which  they  profess  a  perfect 
knowledge.  Whatever  else  they  know,  they  are  cer- 
tainly very  poor  philosophers.  Of  the  real  laws  of  mind 
they  know  almost  nothing ;  of  those  of  matter  quite  as 
little,  and  of  neither  do  they  know  any  thing  correctly. 

Equally  absurd  is  their  theory  pertaining  to  the  con- 
dition of  the  spirits  in  the  invisible  world,  —  their  exist- 
ence, we  mean,  in  seven  concentric  circles  or  spheres. 
We  have  the  authority  of  "  the  spirits  "  themselves,  for 
discrediting  any  revelations  even  from  them  which  do 
not  accord  with  the  great  principles  of  matter  and 
spirit  already  revealed  to  us,  by  experience  and  obser- 
vation. Now  what  is  there  in  the  analogy  of  human 
experience,  or  in  the  laws  of  our  physical,  mental,  or 
moral  nature,  to  indicate  a  future  existence  in  such  kind 
of  spheres?  Absolutely  nothing.  Besides,  if  the  law 
of  human  progression,  which  is  to  continue  forever,  de- 
mands seven  such  spheres,  it  would,  for  the  same  reason, 


36  ^    MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

demand  seventy  thousand  —  indeed  an  infinite  number. 
'•  The  spirits  "  are  now,  they  affirm,  distributed  along 
through  these  different  circles  or  spheres,  from  the  first 
to  the  seventh,  according  to  intellectual  and  moral 
attainments.  Among  those  in  the  first  six  circles,  there 
is  a  continuous  advance  towards  the  seventh,  where 
they  all  finally  meet,  and  to  all  eternity  remain  together 
upon  one  common  level.  Now,  if  the  progress  of  those 
in  the  sixth  circle,  for  example,  demands  an  ultimate 
admission  to  the  seventh,  why  should  not  the  advance- 
ment of  those  in  this  last  demand  an  admission  to  one 
still  higher,  and  so  on  to  all  eternity  ?  On  what  prin- 
ciple of  classification,  also,  are  "  the  spirits "  all  ar- 
ranged into  seven,  with  no  intermediate  circles  ?  The 
same  principles  which  would  demand  this  number, 
would  require  just  as  many  circles  or  spheres  as  there 
are  individual  spirits;  for  there  are  no  two  precisely 
alike.  Besides,  such  a  separation  as  the  system  under 
consideration  presents,  is  the  most  unfavorable  conceiv- 
able to  the  great  ends  for  which  the  arrangement  itself 
is  made,  to  wit,  universal  intellectual  and  spiritual  pro- 
gression. The  most  wise  and  the  most  pure  are  sepa- 
rated at  the  gi-eatest  remove  from  those  who  most  need 
the  influence  of  their  instruction  and  example.  Jesus 
Christ,  we  are  informed  in  the  work  connected  with  the 
name  of  Judge  Edmonds,  is  so  far  advanced,  that  such 
spirits  as  those  of  Swedenborg  and  Bacon,  though  they 
have  been  one  or  two  centuries  in  the  spirit  land,  have 
never  yet  got  even  a  sight  of  him.  For  ourselves,  we 
Think  this  must  be  true  of  the  spirits  lubricating  in  that 
work.  But  think  of  the  idea  of  the  state  even  of  the 
virtuous  dead,  as  shadowed  forth  in  such  an  arrange- 
ment of  spiritual  existences,  an  arrangement  in  which 
those  who  most  need  the  highest  forms   of  illumina- 


THE  MISSION   OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  37 

tion  are  placed  at  an  unapproachable  remove  from  it! 
Then  the  particular  account  given  of  these  circles  or 
spheres  has  but  one  characteristic  which  commends 
it  to  our  regard,  a  perfect  adaptation  to  secure  the 
faith  of  credulous  minds,  namely,  its  perfect  absurdity. 
That  given  by  the  spirit  of  Thomas  Paine,  we  will 
notice  as  an  illustration. 

All  the  circles  or  spheres  for  the  inhabitants  of  this 
world,  have  the  earth  for  their  common  centre.  The 
first  encircles  the  earth  at  about  five  thousand  miles 
from  its  surface,  if  we  rightly  remember.  A  pretty 
solid  pavement  "  the  spirits  "  must  have  to  walk  upon 
there.  What  wonderful  scenery  they  must  have  there 
in  the  presence  of  which  "  the  spirits  "  may  realize  the 
great  idea  of  endless  progression ;  scenery  consisting  of 
luxurious  prairies  in  endless  perspective,  "  hills  peeping 
o'er  hills,"  and  mountains,  rivers,  lakes,  oceans  of  corre- 
sponding sublimity,  orchards,  vineyards,  fields  of  waving 
grain,  all  beaming  with  immortal  luxuriance,  imperish- 
able habitations,  towns  and  cities  with  their  alabaster 
foundations,  gates  of  pearl,  and  streets  of  gold,  looming 
up  into  untold  magnificence,  through  their  "  cloud-capped 
towers,  gorgeous  palaces,  and  solemn  temples."  We 
have  the  most  positive  revelation  from  "  the  spirits," 
that  the  soul  on  escaping  its  clayey  tenement  does  not 
escape  the  curse  of  labor.  The  first  thing  it  is  called 
to  do,  on  entering  the  spirit  land,  is  to  erect  its  own 
habitation,  and  make  provisions  for  its  own  sustenance, 
by  a  careful  cultivation  of  the  soil  there.  We  think 
the  soil  is  rather  light  up  there  in  empty  space,  five 
thousand  miles  from  the  surface  of  the  earth. 

The  next  sphere,  with  a  scenery  of  still  greatei 
beauty  and  sublimity,  is  located  at  a  still  greater  dis- 
tance from  the  earth's  surface,  and  so  unto  the  seventh, 

4 


38  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

which  endrcles  the  universe.  To  what  depths  must 
human  credulity  have  descended,  when  it  can  resort  to 
sources  from  which  such  revelations  as  these  proceed, 
for  reliable  information  pertaining  to  the  soul's  im- 
mortal destiny ! 

We  will  now  descend  from  the  sphere  of  philosophy 
to  a  direct  consideration  of  the  claims  of  spiritualism  to 
the  high  regard  of  which  its  advocates  deem  it  so 
worthy.  We  wish  to  handle  these  pretended  substan- 
tialities, "the  spirits,"  and  see  if  there  is  any  thing 
really  substantial  about  them. 

In  discussing  the  subject  before  us,  three,  and  only 
three,  questions  will  occupy  the  attention  of  the  reader, 
namely,  whether  we  have  any  valid  evidence  that 
spirits  out  of  the  body  have  any  agency  in  the  produc- 
tion of  these  so  called  spirit  manifestations  ?  what  is 
the  tendency  of  this  spkit  movement?  and,  certain 
topics  of  a  miscellaneous  character,  bearing  upon  the 
general  subject  before  us. 


CHAPTER   I. 

HAVE     WE     VALID     EVIDENCE     THAT     DISEMBODIED      SPIRITS 
HAVE    ANY   AGENCY    IN    THESE    MANIFESTATIONS  ? 

At  the  outset  of  our  investigations,  in  respect  to  this 
question,  it  will  be  necessary  to  any  thing  like  a  scien- 
tific procedure,  to  lay  down  definitely,  certain  funda- 
mental principles,  which  we  may  apply,  as  decisive  tests 
of  truth,  in  reference  to  any  conclusions  which  have 
been,  or  may  be  deduced  from  the  facts  which  lie  in 


THE   MISSION    OF    "  THE    SPIRITS."  39 

our  way,  —  and  then  to  specify  the  character  of  the 
facts  on  which  spiritualists  rely,  as  proof  of  the  truth  of 
their  theory.  As  fundamental  test  principles  which 
should  guide  our  investigations,  and  determine  om*  con- 
clusions on  this  subject,  we  specify  the  following  — 


TEST    PRINCIPLES. 

1.  No  facts  occurring  in  the  world  around  us,  are  to 
be  referred  to  any  supernatural,  or  ab  extra  spkit 
causes  whatever,  which  facts  can  be  adequately  ac- 
counted for,  by  a  reference  to  causes  known  to  exist  in 
this  mundane  sphere. 

2.  No  facts  are  to  be  referred  to  any  particular  super- 
natural, or  ah  extra  spirit  cause,  unless  they  are  of  such 
a  nature,  that  they  can  be  accounted  for,  upon  no  other 
supposition. 

3.  When  particular  causes  are  known  to  exist,  all 
effects  within  and  around  us  are  to  be  attributed  to  such 
causes,  effects  resembling'  and  analogous  to  those  known 
to  proceed  from  such  causes,  effects  especially  which 
occur  in  circumstances  where  such  causes  may  be  rea- 
sonably supposed  to  be  present. 

4.  Even  those  facts  for  the  occurrence  of  which  no 
mundane  causes,  at  present  known,  can  be  assigned,  are 
not  to  be  attributed  to  any  ab  extra  causes  whatever,  or 
to  the  agency  of  disembodied  spirits,  when  such  facts 
are  similar  and  analogous,  in  their  essential  characteris- 
tics, to  other  facts  which  once  appeared  equally  myste- 
rious and  unaccountable  on  any  mundane  hypothesis, 
but  for  which  science  subsequently  discovered  actual 
mundane  causes.  Such  facts  manifestly  lie  in  the 
track  of  scientific  discovery,  and  we  must  suppose  them 
to  be  the  result  of  mundane  causes,  which  are  yet  to  be 
discovered,  though  at  present  unknown  to  us. 


40  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

5.  To  establish  the  claims  of  spiritualism,  its  advo- 
cates must  show,  (1.)  that  the  facts  which  they  adduce 
are  wholly  dissimilar  and  unanalogous,  in  their  essential 
characteristics,  to  any  facts  resulting  from  any  mundane 
causes,  and  (2.)  that  the  occurrence  and  characteristics 
of  these  facts  can  be  accounted  for,  but  upon  one  ex- 
clusive hypothesis,  the  agency  of  disembodied  spirits. 
If  similar  and  analogous  facts  do  arise  from  purely 
mundane  causes,  it  is  a  violation  of  all  the  laws  and 
principles  of  science  and  common  sense,  to  attribute 
these  phenomena  to  any  ab  extra  cause  whatever. 

The  validity  of  these  principles  will  be  universally 
recognized  as  self-evident.  Their  applicability,  as  fun- 
damental tests  of  truth,  to  om*  present  inquiries,  is  equal- 
ly manifest  and  undeniable.  Their  validity  has  been 
universally  acknowledged  by  Christians,  in  reference  to 
all  miraculous  attestations  of  the  claims  of  Christianity 
to  a  divine  origin  and  authority. 


FACTS  ADDUCED  TO  SUSTAIN  THE  CLAIMS  OF  SPIRITUALISM. 

The  facts  on  which  the  reality  of  the  agency  of  spirits 
out  of  the  body,  in  the  production  of  these  manifesta- 
tions, is  affirmed,  are  all,  without  exception,  compre- 
hended in  the  following  classes,  namely :  — 

1.  Facts  of  a  purely  physical  character,  such  as  the 
moving  of  tables,  chairs,  etc.,  movements  which  some- 
times accord  with  the  thoughts  and  suggestions  of  in- 
quirers. 

2.  Intelligent  communications,  by  means  of  rapping 
sounds,  spealdng,  and  wTiting,  phenomena  which,  in 
many  instances,  to  say  the  least,  occur  wholly  indepen- 
dently of  the  direct  conscious  agency  of  the  mediums, 
or  any  other  persons  present,  on  the  occasion. 


S 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  41 

3.  Communications  pertaining  to  subjects  of  which 
the  mediums  are  profoundly  ignorant,  and  yet  found  to 
be  correct. 

4.  Correct  communications  pertaining  to  facts  be- 
lieved to  be  known  only  to  the  inquirer  himself,  and  the 
particular  spirit  with  whom  he  is  professedly  communi- 
cating. 

5.  Similar  communications  containing  correct  re- 
sponses to  pm-ely  mental  questions. 

6.  Communications  conveying,  in  some  instances, 
correct  information,  in  respect  to  facts  unknow7i  to  the 
inquirer^  or  any  other  person  present.  Facts  falling  un- 
der one  or  the  other  of  the  classes  above  named,  are 
continuously  occuning,  it  is  claimed,  in  all  parts  of 
Christendom,  and  can  be  accounted  for  but  upon  one 
supposition,  namely,  that  these  communications  pro- 
ceed from  disembodied  spirits. 

Such  is  the  argument  of  spiritualists,  as  stated  by 
themselves,  and  stated  as  strongly  as  ever,  to  our 
knowledge,  given  forth  by  any  writer  or  speaker,  who 
advocates  the  spirit  theory.  Either  of  the  following 
positions  may  be  taken  by  those  who  deny  this  theory. 
1.  They  may  deny  the  facts  put  forward  by  spiritualists, 
and  then  meet  the  evidence  adduced  by  them  in  favor 
of  the  actual  occurrence  of  such  facts.  2.  Or  they  may 
admit  the  facts.,  and  then  meet  the  arguments  based 
upon  them.  3.  Or,  finally,  they  may  deny  both  the  facts 
and  the  conclusions  based  upon  them,  that  is,  they  may 
take  the  ground,  that  the  facts  claimed  by  spiritualists 
are  impositions,  on  the  one  hand,  and  that,  if  admitted 
as  real,  they  do  not  sustain  the  claims  of  spiritualism, 
on  the  other.  In  each  and  every  case  alike,  the  harden 
of  proof  rests  wholly  upon  the  advocates  of  this  new 
theory.  All  that  its  opponents  have  to  do,  unless  they 
4* 


42  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

choose  to  proceed  further,  is  to  meet  the  facts  and  ar- 
guments adduced  by  its  advocates  to  sustain  its  claims 
For  ourselves,  in  conducting  the  argument,  in  the  pres- 
ent treatise,  we  shall  admit  the  facts  claimed  by  spiritual- 
ists, and  join  issue  with  them  simply  and  exclusively  in 
regard  to  the  conclusions  which  they  deduce  from  them. 
We  admit  the  facts  for  the  all  adequate  reason,  that 
after  careful  inquiry,  we  have  been  led  to  conclude  that 
they  are  real.  We  think  that  no  candid  inquirer,  who 
carefully  investigates  the  subject,  can  come  to  any  other 
conclusion.  While  we  honestly  believe,  that  there  is 
more  imposition  connected  with  this  movement,  than 
with  almost  any  other  that  can  be  named,  yet  we  as 
fully  believe,  that  a  denial  of  the  facts  claimed  by  spu'it- 
ualists,  as  comprehended  under  the  classes  above 
named,  has  its  exclusive  basis  either  in  ignorance,  or  a 
state  of  prejudice  which  is  blind  to  valid  evidence.  We 
have  ourselves  witnessed  physical  manifestations  which, 
in  our  judgment,  can  be  accounted  for,  by  no  reference 
to  mere  muscular  action. 

A  lady,  for  example,  places  her  fingers  gently  upon  a 
table  or  stand.  Soon  the  object  moves  after  her  around 
the  room,  while  yet  no  other  person  is  in  contact  with 
the  object,  or  in  many  feet  of  it,  and  her  own  fingers  so 
lightly  touch  the  smooth  surface,  or  top  of  it,  that 
the  parts  touching  it  are  not  perceptibly  flattened  in 
the  least,  on  the  one  hand,  nor  the  blood  at  all  driven 
from  under  the  finger  nails,  on  the  other.  Who  does 
not  perceive,  that  the  movements  of  such  objects,  under 
such  circumstances,  can  be  accounted  for  by  no  muscu- 
lar pressure  and  action  whatever?  Yet  we  feel  quite 
safe  in  vouching  for  the  reality  of  just  such  facts,  facts 
which  are  produced  by  individuals  utterly  repudiating 
spiritualism,  in  all  its  forms,  facts  utterly  fatal,  as  we 


43 

shall   hereafter    see,  to  its  claims,  as  far  as   physical 
manifestations  are  concerned.      That   intelligent   com- 
munications   are    obtained  in  the    spirit   circles,    com- 
munications undeniably  indicating   their   origin   from 
some  intelligent  cause,  is  now  doubted   by  none,  and 
admitted  by  all.     Equally  undeniable  is  the  fact,  that 
correct  responses  are  often  obtained  to  questions  per- 
taining to  subjects  of  which   it  is  honestly   believed, 
and  no  reasons  exist  for  an  opposite  conclusion,  that 
all  present  are  profoundly  ignorant,  bat  the  inquirer  and 
the  spirit  with  whom  he  is  professedly  communicating. 
A  stranger,  for  example,  from  the  most  distant  part  of 
this,  or  from  any  foreign  country,  in  passing  through  a 
place  which  he  never  visited  before,  and  in  consequence 
of  an  unexpected  delay,  goes  immediately  and   unat- 
tended from  the  cars  into  some  spirit  circle,  where  no  one 
could  have  expected  him,  and  where  he  meets  not  a  soli- 
tary countenance  or  form  of  which  he  has  the  most  dis- 
tant recollection.     To  aU  present,  therefore,  he  has  the 
best  possible  evidence  that  he  is  an  utter  stranger,  whose 
visit  no  one  anticipated.     This  individual,  under  these 
identical  circumstances,  may  call  for  the  spirit  of  some 
departed  friend,  and,  on  inquiry,  obtain  correct  answers 
pertaining  to  the  name  of  that  spirit,  his  age  at  the 
time    of  his    death,  etc.,  the    only    condition   requu'ed 
being,  that  the  inquirer  shall  himself  know  what  an- 
swers   should  be  given,  and,  at  the  time,  have  those 
answers  distinctly  before  his  mind.     That  facts  of  this 
character  have  occurred,  we  have  the  most  valid  evi- 
dence, and  any  one  can  verify  them,  in  his  own  experi- 
ence, who  will  take  the  pains  to  do  it.     In  the  same 
circumstances,  and  on  the  same  condition,  individuals 
can  obtain,  in  some  instances,  to  say  the  least,  correct 
answers  to  purely  mental  questions.     A  gentleman  of 


44  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

our  acquaintance,  for  example,  called  upon  the  ]\Iisses 
Fish  and  the  Foxes,  when  they  were  in  Cleveland, 
Ohio,  and  to  the  supposed  spirit  of  a  departed  sister, 
put  mentally,  and  in  succession,  twelve  questions,  and 
to  each  received  a  perfectly  correct  answer,  he  know- 
ing, in  each  instance,  what  the  answer  should  be,  and 
having  his  attention,  at  the  time,  definitely  fixed  upon  it. 
This,  and  cases  of  a  similar  kind,  which  might,  without 
number,  be  adduced,  establish  the  reality  of  the  class 
of  facts  under  consideration.  The  gentleman  above 
referred  to,  however,  wrote  out  these  same  questions 
upon  t^velve  blank  cards,  and  putting  them  together,  the 
sides  containing  the  questions  from  him,  and  having 
shuffled  them  so  that  he  could  not  know  what  question 
he  might  put  down,  in  any  instance,  put  each  one  suc- 
cessively upon  the  table,  the  question  downward,  and 
requested  the  same  spirit  to  give  an  answer  to  the 
question  laid  down,  while  he  should  write  that  answer 
upon  the  blank  side.  Twelve  answers  were,  accord- 
ingly, obtained,  but  one  of  which  was,  in  any  form,  cor- 
rect; the  answers,  in  most  instances,  having  no  relations 
whatever  to  the  question  put.  Such  facts,  which  are 
continually  occurring  in  spirit  circles  the  world  over, 
throw,  in  the  judgment  of  all  reflecting  minds,  more 
than  suspicion  over  the  truth  of  the  whole  spirit  theory. 
The  spirit  of  that  sister,  or  any  other  truthfn],  or  even 
lying  spuit,  a  lying  spirit  who  did  not  wish  to  bring 
this  theory  into  universal  discredit,  would  never  at- 
tempt to  answer  questions  under  such  circumstances ; 
but  would,  at  once,  disavow  ability  to  do  it.  There 
can  be  no  doubt  on  this  subject.  Truthful  spirits,  we 
know  certainly,  would  not  give  such  responses ;  and 
lying  ones  would  not,  upon  any  laws  of  mind  known  to 
us,   unless  they  desired,  a  case   not  credible,   to   shut 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  45 

themselves   and   all  other   spirits  wholly  out  from  all 
communication  with  minds  in  the  body. 

As  an  example  of  facts  coming  under  the  class  last 
named,  we  will  state  one  which  recently  came  to  our 
knowledge,  and  for  the  occurrence  of  which  we  feel 
quite  safe  in  vouching.  A  friend  of  ours  who  had  been, 
since  the  summer  of  1850,  till  September  last,  in  Eu- 
rope, and  who,  on  his  return,  left  two  daughters  there, 
one  in  London,  and  the  other  in  France,  Calais,  if  we 
rightly  remember,  called,  not  long  after  his  return,  upon 
a  venerable  Quaker  family,  in  the  State  of  Rhode 
Island.  As  the  conversation,  during  the  evening,  turned 
upon  the  merits  of  spiritualism,  the  lady  of  the  house 
proposed  to  call  in,  which  was  done,  a  friend  of  hers  who 
was  a  medium,  but  never  acted  as  such  for  remunera- 
tion. This  medium,  our  friend  had  never  before  seen, 
and  the  character  of  the  family  precluded  the  idea  of 
any  form  of  imposition.  When  the  required  prepara- 
tion was  consummated,  our  friend  inquired  if  any  spirit 
was  present  who  would  communicate  with  him,  and  if 

so  who  ?      Elizabeth  B ,  was  immediately  rapped 

out.  He  had  had  a  mother,  sister,  and  wife,  all  now 
dead,  of  that  same  name.  After  specifying  the  two 
former,  and  receiving  a  negative  answer,  he  was  told 
that  it  was  the  spirit  of  the  latter.  To  all  questions 
pertaining  to  their  family,  such  as  names,  ages,  etc., 
correct  answers  were  given.  He  then  inquired  about 
the  pi'esent  location  of  their  daughters,  and  was  told 
that  each  of  them  was  in  London.  The  eldest  he  sup- 
posed to  be  there,  and  the  other  in  France.  To  every 
inquiry  pertaining  to  the  whereabouts  of  the  latter, 
however,  the  answer  was,  London.  The  next  steamer 
brought  a  letter  from  that  daughter  dated  London,  to 
which  city  she  had  come  six  days  prior  to  the  time 


46  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

when  that  professedly  spirit  communication  was  re- 
ceived. The  unbeUef  of  our  friend  in  spiritualism  was 
very  strongly  shaken.  In  a  subsequent  interview  with 
that  spirit,  after  receiving  all  the  evidence  of  identity 
which  he  had  ever  done,  he  asked  the  question.  Where  did 
you  die,  and  w^here  was  your  body  buried  ?  The  reply 
was,  Durham.  After  asking  whether  the  place  named 
was  located  in  Ohio,  Michigan,  New  York,  or  Massa- 
chusetts, and  receiving  to  each  inquiry  a  negative  an- 
swer, the  spirit  was  asked  to  name  the  State  herself. 
Pennsylvania  was  rapped  out.  The  wife  of  our  friend 
died  in  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  and  her  body  was  there  interred. 
It  is  thus,  that  all  reflecting  minds  who  are  inclined  to 
place  confidence  in  "  the  spirits,"  find  their  faith  contin- 
ually running  upon  snags  by  which  it  is,  in  a  short 
period,  utterly  submerged.  We  leave  such  facts,  for 
the  present,  to  speak  for  themselves.  Their  full,  and, 
as  we  hope,  perfectly  satisfactory  explanation  will  be 
given  hereafter.  We  might  multiply  authentic  cases, 
in  which  correct  statements  are  made  relatively  to  facts 
unknown  to  all  within  the  circles  where  such  statements 
are  given  forth.  One,  however,  \vhen  the  reality  of  the 
facts  is  admitted,  and  all  agree,  in  regard  to  the  class  to 
which  they  belong,  is  sufficient.  That  we  may  not  be 
misunderstood,  in  our  admissions,  we  would  remark, 
that  while  we  admit  the  actual  occurrence  of  the  class 
of  facts  last  named,  we  also  believe,  from  the  best  infor- 
mation which  we  have  been  able  to  obtain,  that  to  inqui- 
ries pertaining  to  such  subjects,  excepting  in  cases 
where  only  a  positive  or  negative  answer  is  required, 
and  one  must  be  true,  hardly  one  answer  in  a  hun- 
dred is  correct.  We  have  a  friend  in  Europe,  for  ex- 
ample ;  we  ask  the  question  of  "  the  spirits,"  Is  he  dead 
or  alive?     Here  we  are,  at  any  rate,  as  likely  to  obtain 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  47 

a  right  as  wrong  answer.  But  suppose  we  ask,  is  he 
alive,  and  if  so,  where  he  is,  and  what  is  he  now  em- 
ployed about  ?  we  having  no  means  of  forming  even  a 
probable  conjecture  of  what  is  true  on  such  subjects. 
Li  such  cases  correct  answers  are  not,  in  our  judgment, 
obtained  in  one  case  in  a  hundred,  if  in  a  thousand. 
Yet  a  sufficient  number  of  such  cases  do  occur  to  con- 
stitute the  class  above  named,  cases  which  need  to  be 
accounted  for.  We  would  further  remark,  that  accord- 
ing to  the  best  information  that  we  have  been  able  to 
obtain,  incorrect  answers  are  continuously,  as  in  the 
case  cited  above,  given  forth  to  inquiries  pertaining  to 
subjects  fully  known  both  to  the  inquirers  and  the  spir- 
its professedly  communicating,  answers  of  such  a  char- 
acter as  to  destroy  aU  rational  confidence  in  the  claims 
of  spiritualism. 


ISSUE    STATED. 

Suchj  as  we  understand  the  subject,  are  the  facts  be- 
fore us,  and  such  are  the  principles  which  should  guide 
us  in  their  investigation.  To  sustain  the  claims  of 
spiritualism,  it  must  be  shown,  that  similar  and  analogous 
facts  are  produced  by  no  mundane  causes  whatever^  on  the 
one  hand,  and  that  they  can  be  produced  by  no  other  agen- 
cies than  disembodied  spirits,  on  the  other.  In  opposition 
to  the  claims  of  this  new  system,  we  propose  to  show : 

1.  That  from  known  mundane  causes,  precisely  sim- 
ilar and  analogous  facts  do  arise. 

2.  That  these  so  called  spirit  manifestations  actu- 
ally occur,  in  circumstances  in  which  such  causes  are 
known  to  exist  and  to  act,  and  that  by  a  reference  to 
such  causes,  all  these  manifestations  can  be  accounted 
for. 


48  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

3.  That  from  such  causes,  and  not  from  the  agency 
of  disembodied  spirits,  these  manifestations  do  proceed. 
When  we  shall  have  proved  the  first  two  propositions, 
we  shall  have  totally  annihilated  the  claims  of  spiritual- 
ism, and  when  we  shall  have  established  the  third,  we 
shall  have  proved  that  theory  false.  We  shall  attempt 
the  accomplishment  of  both  these  objects.  We  will 
take  up  the  first  two  propositions  together,  and  having 
established  their  truth,  will  then  proceed  to  argue  the 
last. 

FIRST    TWO    PROPOSITIONS    ESTABLISHED. 

Spiritualists,  as  well  as  their  opponents,  admit,  that 
if  spirits  do  produce  these  manifestations,  they  do  it  by 
controlling  a  certain  force  preexisting  in  nature.  No 
one  supposes  that  they  make  rapping  sounds,  guide  the 
hands  or  tongues  of  mediums,  or  move  tables,  by  them- 
selves striking  against  physical  objects,  taking  hold  of 
the  hands  or  tongues  of  mediums,  or  of  tables  and  other 
objects,  and  thus  controlling  their  motions.  All  is  done 
through  the  medium,  or  instrumentality  of  some  natural 
force  or  power.  To  proceed  intelligently  in  our  investi- 
gations, we  must,  first  of  all,  determine  the  properties 
and  laws  of  this  mysterious  power  in  nature. 


SECTION  I. 

ELECTRICITY,    MAGNETISM,    AND    ANIMAL    MAGNETIS:\t     DISTIN- 
GUISHED 

In  accomplishing  the  object  immediately  before  us,  we 
would  remark,  that  philosophers  have  unitedly  affirmed, 
and  the  public  generally  are  now  luliy  aware  of  the  truth 
of  that  affirmation,  the  existence  and  action  of  the  three 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  49 

following  distinct  powers  or  forces  in  nature,  namely, 
Electricity^  Magnetism,  and  Animal  Mag-netism.  While 
they  all  have  many  characteristics  in  common,  each  is 
distinguished  from  the  others  by  properties  altogether 
special  and  peculiar.  They  all  have  in  common  polarity, 
and  with  it  the  power  of  strongly  attracting  and  repel- 
ling certain  bodies.  The  points  of  agreement  and  dis- 
tinction between  electricity  and  magnetism  are  thus  set 
forth  by  Prof.  Olmsted:  "Electricity  and  magnetism 
agree  in  the  following  particulars.  1.  Each  consists  of 
two  species,  the  vitreous  and  resinous  electricities,  and 
the  austral  and  boreal  magnetisms.  2.  In  both  cases, 
those  of  the  same  name  repel,  and  those  of  opposite 
names  attract  each  other.  3.  The  laws  of  induction  in 
both  are  very  analogous.  4.  The  force,  in  each,  varies 
inversely  as  the  square  of  the  distance.  5.  The  power, 
in  both  cases,  resides  at  the  sm-face  of  bodies,  and  is 
independent  of  their  mass. 

"  But  electricity  and  magnetism  are  as  remarkably  un- 
like in  the  following  particulars.  1.  Electricity  is  capa- 
ble of  being  excited  in  all  bodies,  and  of  being  imparted 
to  all :  magnetism  resides  almost  exclusively  in  iron  in 
its  different  forms,  and  with  a  few  exceptions,  cannot  be 
excited  in  any  but  ferruginous  bodies.  2.  Electricity 
may  be  transferred  from  one  body  to  another  ;  magnet- 
ism is  incapable  of  such  transference  ;  magnets  commu- 
nicate their  properties  merely  by  induction,  a  process  in 
which  no  portion  of  fluid  is  withdrawn  from  the  mag- 
netizing body.  3.  When  a  body  of  an  elongated  figure 
is  electrified  by  induction,  on  being  divided  in  the  mid- 
dle, the  two  parts  possess  respectively  the  kind  of  elec- 
tricity only  which  each  had  before  the  separation ;  but 
when  a  bar  of  steel  or  a  needle  magnetized  by  induction 
is  broken  into  any  number  of  parts,  each  part  has  both 

5 


50  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

polarities,  and  becomes  a  perfect  magnet.  4.  The  di- 
rective properties  and  the  various  consequences  that 
result  from  it,  the  declination,  annual  and  diurnal  varia- 
tions, the  dip,  the  different  intensities  in  difterent  parts 
of  the  earth,  are  all  peculiar  to  the  magnet,  and  do  not 
appertain  to  electrified  bodies." 

Animal  magnetism  has,  in  common  with  the  two 
forces  above  named,  as  we  have  said,  polarity-)  and  con- 
sequently the  property  of  attraction  and  repulsion. 
This  statement  is  verified  by  an  experiment  with  which 
all  who  have  seen  persons  in  a  magnetic  or  mesmeric 
sleep  are  familiar.  When  the  ends  of  the  fingers  of  the 
magnetizer,  for  example,  are  brought  near  those  of  the 
magnetized,  the  latter  being  perfectly  blindfolded,  so  as 
not  at  all  to  be  aware  of  what  is  being  done,  the  hand 
of  the  person  magnetized  will  instantly  be  attracted  to- 
wards that  of  the  magnetizer,  and  will  follow  it  in  any 
direction,  just  as  the  loadstone,  and  evidently  for  the 
same  reason,  draws  after  itself  the  needle,  or  any  object 
in  respect  to  which  it  has  attractive  power.  Here  stands 
revealed  the  polarity^  and  consequently  the  attractive 
force  of  this  mysterious  power  in  nature.  Its  essential 
dissimilarity  from  electricity,  is  equally  manifest  in  the 
fact,  that  living  bodies  can  be  charged  with  the  former 
in  circumstances  in  which  they  cannot  be  with  the  latter, 
that  is,  in  the  presence  of  electric  conductors.  The 
human  body,  for  example,  can  be  charged  with  the  elec- 
tric fluid,  only  by  being  placed  upon  glass,  or  some  other 
non-conductor.  In  direct  and  immediate  contact  with 
such  non-conductors,  the  same  body  may  be  most  fully 
charged  with  animal  magnetism.  From  magnetism  it 
is  distinguished  with  equal  manifestness,  by  the  fact, 
that  it  may  be  excited,  in  all  its  force,  in  animal  bodies, 
while  the  former  is  developed,  in  force,  only  in  iron  and 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  51 

kindred  substances.  We  might  refer  to  other  character- 
istics, in  which  this  substance,  or  force  in  nature,  is  dis- 
tinguished from  electricity  on  the  one  hand,  and  from 
magnetism  on  the  other.  The  above,  however,  are  suffi- 
cient for  our  present  purpose.  It  remains  to  specify 
some  of  the  peculiar  characteristics  of  this  power,  as  de- 
veloped in  animal  bodies,  the  human  body,  we  now 
refer  to.  Among  these  we  would  specify  the  following 
to  which  very  special  attention  is  invited,  as  they  will 
hereafter  be  seen  to  have  a  fundamental  bearing  upon 
our  present  inquiries. 

EFFECTS  OP  ANIMAL  MAGNETISM  UPON  THE  HUIMAN  SYSTEM. 

1.  It  operates  with  immense  power  upon  the  muscu- 
lar system,  imparting  to  the  limbs  a  rigidity  and  inflex- 
ibility which  render  any  motion  at  the  joints  almost  as 
impossible  as  at  any  other  parts.  We  will  give  a  single 
fact  in  illustration,  a  fact  which  occurred  some  years 
since  in  the  city  of  Cleveland.  The  subject  was  a 
young  woman  who  labored  as  a  domestic  in  the  family 
where  the  fact  occurred.  After  putting  the  individual 
into  a  magnetic  sleep,  and  while  she  was  sitting  in  a 
chair,  the  magnetizer  extended  her  right  arm  in  a  hori- 
zontal direction,  and  having  made  a  few  passes  of  his 
hand  from  the  shoulder  to  the  hand  of  the  subject,  he 
requested  the  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of 
that  city,  who  was  present  by  invitation,  to  bring  that  arm 
down  from  the  position  referred  to.  Taking  hold  of  the 
hand  and  wrist  of  the  subject,  and  pressing  downwards 
with  much  weight,  he  expressed  the  fear  that  he  should 
break  the  arm,  should  he  add  to  the  pressure.  On  be- 
ing assured  by  the  magnetizer,  that  he  had  no  reason 
for    apprehension   on   that    subject.  Dr.   Aikin   affirms, 


52  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

that  he  laid  out  all  the  strength  he  could  command, 
without  being  able  to  move  the  limb  downward.  It 
seemed  to  possess  the  inflexibility  of  a  rod  of  steel. 
The  above  fact  comes  from  a  source  which  will  com- 
mand universal  belief,  and  is  but  one  among  number- 
less others  of  a  similar  nature  that  might  be  cited. 
With  what  astonishing  power  must  this  force  act  upon 
the  muscular  system  to  produce  such  results  I 

2.  Such  also  is  the  effect  of  this  substance,  or  force, 
upon  the  physical  system  generally,  that  the  mind  is 
thereby,  in  many  instances,  wholly  insulated  from  any 
communication  with  the  external  world,  through  any  of 
the  senses,  and,  in  instances  not  a  few,  rendered  equally 
insensible  to  any  effects  produced  upon  the  physical 
organization  itself.  A  limb  may  be  amputated,  for  ex- 
ample, and  the  subject  experience  no  pain,  nor  any  con- 
scious sensation  whatever,  from  the  operation.  The 
senses  also  are  all  locked  up  from  any  communications 
with  the  world  around  but  through  those  with  whom, 
and  in  respect  to  objects  with  which,  they  are  in  mes- 
meric communication.  Facts  falling  under  this  class 
are  too  well  authenticated  to  be  denied,  and  too  well 
known  to  need  illustration,  or  explanation  by  the  cita- 
tion of  particular  examples. 

3.  In  some  instances,  under  the  influence  of  this  same 
substance,  the  perceptive  faculties  are  greatly  quickened, 
so  that  the  mind  perceives  objects  which  lie  wholly 
beyond,  and  at  a  great  remove  from,  the  reach  of  the  or- 
dinary senses,  when  the  mental  and  physical  powers  are 
in  a  normal  state.  That  perceptions  of  this  character 
are  to  be  numbered  among  real  facts  of  clairvoyance, 
there  can  rest  upon  no  candid  mind,  which  has  made 
adequate  investigations,  any  doubt  whatever.  "  How- 
ever astonishing,"  says   Sir  W.  Hamilton,  "  it  is   now 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  53 

proved  beyond  all  rational  doubt,  that  in  certain  abnormal 
states  of  the  nervous  organism,  perceptions  are  passible  O 
through  other  than  the  ordinary  channels  of  the  senses." 
"It  has  been,  I  believe,"  says  Dr.  Wayland,  "proved 
beyond  dispute,  that  persons  under  this  influence  have 
submitted  to  the  most  distressing  operations  without 
consciousness  of  pain  ;  that  other  persons  have  cognized 
events  at  a  great  distance,  and  have  related  them  cor- 
rectly at  the  time ;  and  that  persons  totally  blind,  when 
in  a  state  of  mesmeric  consciousness,  have  enjoyed  for 
the  time  the  power  of  perceiving  external  objects."  As 
we  wish  to  have  very  special  attention  directed  to  this 
class  of  facts,  on  account  of  their  bearings  upon  our 
subsequent  inquiries,  we  will  confirm  the  truth  of  the 
above  statement  of  Dr.  Wayland,  by  the  following  ex- 
tract from  a  letter  addressed  to  him  by  J.  M.  Brook,  Esq. 
of  the  United  States  Navy,  and  contained  in  the  work 
from  which  the  above  is  taken,  namely,  "  Wayland's  In- 
tellectual Philosophy." 

Washington,  Oct.  27,  1851. 
"  Sir,  —  It  affords  me  pleasure  to  comply  with  your 
request,  made  through  my  brother  William.,  relative  to 
some  experiments  performed  on  board  the  United  States 
steamer  Princeton,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1847  ; 
she  being  then  on  a  cruise  in  the  Mediterranean. 
Nathaniel  Bishop,  the  subject  of  the  experiments,  was  a 
mulatto,  about  twenty-six  years  of  age,  in  good  health, 
but  of  an  excitable  disposition.  The  first  experiment 
was  of  the  magnetic  or  mesmeric  sleep,  which  over- 
powered him  in  thirty  minutes  from  the  commencement 
of  the  passes  made  in  the  ordinary  way,  accompanied 
with  a  steadfast  gaze  and  effort  of  will  that  he  should 
sleep. 


54  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

In  this  state  he  was  insensible  to  all  voices  but  mine, 
unless  I  directed  or  willed  him  to  hear  others ;  he  was 
also  insensible  to  such  amount  of  pain  as  one  might 
inflict  without  injury,  that  is,  what  would  have  been 
pain  to  another.  He  would  obey  my  directions  to 
whistle,  dance,  or  sing.  When  aroused  from  this  sleep 
he  had  no  recollection  of  what  occurred  while  in  it. 
That  such  an  influence  could  be  exerted,  I  was  already 
aware,  having  previously  witnessed  satisfactory  experi- 
ments. Of  clairvoyance  I  had  never  been  convinced ; 
indeed,  considered  it  nothing  but  a  sort  of  dreaming 
produced  by  the  will  of  the  operator.  I  became  aware 
of  its  truth  rather  through  accident  than  design. 

"  It  happened,  one  day,  that  some  of  my  brother 
officers  asked  a  question  which  the  others  could  not 
answer.  Bishop,  who  had  been  a  few  moments  before 
in  a  mesmeric  sleep,  gave  the  desired  information, 
speaking  with  confidence  and  apparent  accuracy.  As 
the  information  related  to  something  which  it  seemed 
almost  impossible  to  know  without  seeing,  we  were 
very  much  surprised.  It  struck  me  that  he  might  be 
clairvoyant ;  and  I  at  once  asked  him  to  tell  me  the 
time  by  a  watch  kept  in  the  binnacle,  on  the  spar  or 
upper  deck,  we  being  on  the  berth  or  lower  deck.  He 
answered  correctly,  as  I  found  upon  looking  at  the 
watch,  allowing  eight  or  nine  seconds  for  time  occupied 
in  getting  on  deck.  I  then  asked  him  many  questions 
with  regard  to  objects  at  a  distance,  which  he  answered, 
and,  as  far  as  I  could  ascertain,  correctly. 

"  For  example,  one  evening,  while  at  anchor  in  the 
port  of  Genoa,  the  captain  was  on  shore.  I  asked 
Bishop,  in  the  presence  of  several  oflficers,  where  the 
captain  then  was.  He  replied,  '  At  the  opera  with  Mr. 
Lester,  the  consul.'     '  What  does  he  say  ?  '  I  inquired. 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE   SPIRITS."  55 

Bishop  appeared  to  listen,  and  in  a  moment  replied, 
<  The  captain  tells  Mr.  Lester,  that  he  was  much 
pleased  with  the  port  of  Xavia;  that  the  authorities 
treated  him  with  much  consideration.'  Upon  this,  one 
of  the  officers  laughed,  and  said  that  when  the  captain 
returned  he  would  ask  him.  He  did  so  ;  saying,  '  Cap- 
tain, we  have  been  listening  to  your  conversation  while 
on  shore.'  '  Very  well,'  remarked  the  captain,  '  What 
did  I  say?'  expecting  some  jest.  Then  the  c  iHcer 
repeated  what  the  captain  had  said  of  Xavia  and  its 
authorities.  '  Ah,'  said  the  captain,  '  who  was  at  the 
opera  ?  I  did  not  see  any  of  the  officers  there.'  The 
lieutenant  then  explained  the  matter.  The  captain  con- 
firmed its  truth,  and  seemed  much  surprised,  as  there 
had  been  no  other  communication  with  the  shore  dur- 
ing the  evening.  I  may  remark  that  we  touched  at 
several  ports  between  Xavia  and  Genoa. 

"  On  another  occasion,  an  officer  being  on  shore,  I 
directed  Bishop  to  examine  his  pockets  ;  he  made  sev- 
eral motions  with  his  hands,  as  if  actually  drawing 
something  from  the  officer's  pockets,  saying,  *  Here  is  a 
handkerchief  and  a  box ;  what  a  curious  thing !  full  of 
Uttle  white  sticks  with  blue  ends.  What  are  they,  Mr. 
Brooks  ?  '  I  replied,  '  Perhaps  they  are  matches.'  '  So 
they  are!'  he  exclaimed.  My  companion,  expecting 
the  officer  mentioned,  went  on  deck,  and  meeting  him 
at  the  gangway,  asked,  '  What  have  you  in  your 
pockets  ?  '  '  Nothing,'  he  repfied.  '  But  have  you  not 
a  box  of  matches  ? '  '  Oh  !  yes ! '  said  he,  '  How  did 
you  know  it?  I  bought  them  just  before  I  came  on 
board.  The  matches  are  pecufiar,  made  of  white  wax 
with  blue  ends.' 

"  The  surgeons  of  the  Princeton  ridiculed  these  experi- 
ments, upon  which  I  requested  one  of  them  (Farquhar- 


56  MODERX   MYSTERIES. 

son),  to  test  for  himself,  which  he  consented  to  do. 
With  some  care  he  placed  Bishop  and  myself  in  one 
corner  of  the  apartment,  and  then  took  a  position  some 
ten  feet  distant,  concealing  between  his  hands  a  watch, 
the  long  hand  of  which  traversed  the  dial.  He  first 
asked  for  a  description  of  the  watch.  To  which 
Bishop  replied,  '  'Tis  a  funny  watch,  the  second  hand 
jumps.' 

"  The  doctor  then  asked  him  to  tell  the  minute  and 
second,  which  he  did;  directly  afterwards  exclaiming, 
'  The  second  hand  has  stopped ! '  which  was  the  case  ; 
Dr.  Farquharson  having  stopped  it.  '  Weil,'  said  the 
doctor,  '  to  what  second  does  it  point,  and  to  what 
hour,  and  what  minute  is  it  now  ?  '  Bishop  answered 
correctly,  adding,  '  'T  is  going  again.'  He  then  told 
twice  in  succession  the  minute  and  second. 

"  The  doctor  was  convinced,  saying,  that  it  was  con- 
trary to  reason,  but  he  must  believe.  I  then  proposed 
that  the  doctor  should  mark;  and  directed  Bishop  to 
look  in  his  mother's  house,  in  Lancaster,  Pa.,  (where  he 
had  never  been,)  for  a  clock  ;  he  said  there  was  one, 
and  told  the  time  by  it ;  one  of  the  officers  calculated 
the  difference  in  time  for  the  longitudes  of  Lancaster 
and  Genoa,  and  the  clock  was  found  to  agree  within 
five  minutes  of  the  watch  time." 

4.  The  relations  existing  between  the  magnetized, 
when  in  the  magnetic  state,  and  the  magnetizer  or 
other  persons  in  mesmeric  communication  with  the  per- 
son magnetized,  next  claims  our  special  attention. 
Among  these  relations  the  following  may  be  specified 
as  having  a  special  bearing  upon  our  present  investiga- 
tions. (1.)  Any  sensations  induced  by  any  cause  in  the 
magnetizer  are  instantly  reproduced  in  the  individual 
magnetized,  and  that  when  it  is  impossible  to  induce 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  57 

any  such  feelings  by  any  effects  directly  produced  upon 
the  physical  organization  of  the  latter.  If  the  magneti- 
zer  tastes,  smells,  or  touches  any  particular  object,  the 
person  magnetized  instantly  experiences  the  same  sen- 
sations. Any  sensations  unexpectedly  induced  in  the 
former,  by  secretly  twitching  his  hair,  pinching  his  body, 
or  pricking  it  with  a  needle  or  pin,  and  when  this  is 
done  in  a  manner  and  form  which  preclude  the  possi- 
bility of  any  knowledge  of  what  is  done,  on  the  part  of 
the  latter,  any  sensations,  we  say,  even  thus  induced  in 
the  magnetizer,  will  be  instantly  reproduced  in  the 
person  magnetized,  each  individual,  in  almost  all  in- 
stances being  affected  in  the  same  part  of  the  physical 
.  system.  A  gentleman  of  our  acquaintance,  to  remove 
all  doubt  from  his  own  mind  in  regard  to  the  question  of 
collusion,  called  a  magnetizer  aside,  and  while  speaking 
to  him,  put  a  vial  of  hartshorn  to  his  nose,  the  vial  hav- 
ing just  before  been  sent  for  from  a  distance  :  "  Do  take 
that  from  my  nose,"  instantly  exclaimed  the  subject 
who  was  in  a  magnetic  state.  The  world  is  full  of 
facts  of  a  precisely  similar  nature  wherever  the  mes- 
meric phenomena  have  been  witnessed. 

The  law  which  obtains  in  these  circumstances  seems 
to  be  this.  This  mysterious  power  acts  with  such  force 
upon  the  sensitivity  of  the  individual  under  its  influ- 
ence, (the  person  magnetized,)  that  it  can,  for  the  time, 
be  affected  but  through  this  one  pov%^er.  Any  feeling  or 
sensation  induced  in  the  magnetizer  acts  upon  this 
power,  and  through  it  upon  the  sensitivity  of  the  person 
magnetized,  reproducing  there  the  same  feelings  which 
had  previously  been  induced  in  the  magnetizer. 

(2.)  In  a  similar  manner,  the  thoughts  of  the  magneti- 
zer are  reproduced  in  the  mind  of  the  individual  mag- 
netized, especially  when  the  former  wills  it.    This  holds 


58  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

true  not  only  in  regard  to  common  conception?,  but 
equally  of  all  acts  of  the  imagination.  A  very  intelli- 
gent and  pious  lady,  a  member  of  the  Baptist  church  in 
Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y.,  while  upon  her  death-bed,  made 
the  following  statement  to  her  pastor,  from  whom  we 
received  the  same.  When  you  come  to  investigate  the 
facts  of  mesmerism,  she  remarked,  you  will  find  this  to 
be  true,  that  the  clairvoyant  when  in  mesmeric  com- 
munication with  you,  can  speak  your  thoughts.  I  was 
once  present  when  A.  J.  Davis,  then  a  lad,  was  in  this 
state,  and  was  requested  to  touch  his  forehead  with  my 
ow^n.  I  did  so,  and  found  that  he  would  instantly 
speak  out  any  thought  that  came  into  my  mind.  A 
scientific  gentleman  from  the  interior  of  New  England, 
while  in  the  city  of  New  York,  some  years  ago,  called 
upon,  and  was  put  into  mesmeric  communication  with 
a  clairvoyant  whom  he  had  never  seen  before.  The  lat- 
ter mentally  accompanied  the  former  to  his  (the  inquir- 
er's) father's  residence,  describing  the  facts  of  the  jour- 
ney, the  external  and  internal  appearance  of  the  house 
and  the  surrounding  scenery  just  in  accordance  with  his 
recollections  and  conceptions  at  the  time.  He  then  im- 
ag-ined  a  meeting-house  standing  before  the  front  door  of 
that  residence,  (no  such  object  existing,)  and  asked  the 
clairvoyant,  "  what  do  you  see  now  ?  "  "A  meeting- 
house," was  the  answer.  The  object  was  then  described 
in  exact  accordance  with  the  image  preexisting  in  the 
inquirer's  mind,  both  in  regard  to  location,  form,  size, 
color,  etc.  The  fact  of  the  transfer  of  thought  in  the 
mesmeric  relations  is  too  well  know^n  and  undeniable 
to  require  any  further  confirmation  or  elucidation. 

JMany  curious  inquiries  are  often  raised  pertaining  to 
the  question,  TIoiv  are  such  efiects  produced?  On  this 
subject  w^e  will  venture  the  expression  of  an  opinion. 


THE    MISSION    OF    ''  THE    SPIRITS."  59 

How  is  it,  that  by  vocal  utterance  we  reproduce  our  own 
thoughts  in  the  minds  of  others  ?  The  action  of  our 
vocal  organs  induces  a  vibratory  motion  of  the  atmos- 
phere, the  ultimate  result  of  which  (not  to  specify  par- 
ticulars) is  the  production,  in  the  mind  of  the  hearer,  of 
certain  sensations  wdth  which  those  thoughts  are  asso- 
ciated. Through  those  sensations,  thus  induced,  the 
thoughts  referred  to  are  reproduced  in  the  mind  of  the 
hearer.  Suppose  that  when  a  thought  exists  in  the 
mind  of  the  magnetizer,  the  feelings  thereby  induced  in 
him  act  upon  this  force  so  as  to  induce,  in  the  magnet- 
ized subject,  the  same  or  similar  feelings  or  sensations 
that  would  be  induced  by  the  vocal  utterance  of  that 
thought,  when  each  was  mentally  and  physically  in  a 
normal  condition.  That  thought  v^^ould  be  reproduced 
in  one  instance  for  the  same  reason  precisely,  and  upon 
the  same  principle,  that  it  is  in  the  other,  there  being  a 
difference  merely  in  regard  to  the  immediate  cause  of 
the  sensation  with  which  the  idea  is  associated.  This 
we  believe  to  be  the  real  relation  between  the  individu- 
als under  consideration,  and  this  the  reason  why  the 
thoughts  of  the  one  are  reproduced  in  the  mind  of  the 
other.  We  have  already  shown  that  sensations  are  re- 
produced upon  this  one  principle.  Why  should  w^e  not 
conclude,  that  upon  the  same  principle  thoughts  are 
reproduced  ?  The  fact  of  the  transfer  of  thought  in  the 
mesmeric  relation  will  not  be  doubted,  however,  what- 
ever may  be  thought  of  the  above  explanation. 

(3.)  A  control  equally  perfect  can  the  magnetizer  ex- 
ercise over  the  muscular  system  of  the  individual  in  a 
magnetic  state.  By  simply  willing  it,  with  no  external 
motions  whatever,  the  latter  can  render  the  whole  body, 
or  any  given  member  of  the  same  perfectly  stift"  and 
motionless,  and  hold  it  in  any  given  position  for  any 


60  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

given  length  of  time.  This  power  often  continues  for  a 
period  subsequent  to  the  time  when  the  subject  has  come 
out  of  a  mesmeric  state.  Take  as  an  illustration  and 
confirmation  of  this  statement,  the  following  additional 
extract  from  the  letter  of  J.  M.  Brooke,  Esq. :  "  The 
power  which  I  acquired  by  putting  him  to  sleep  re- 
mained after  he  woke,  and  was  increased  by  its  exercise. 
If  not  exerted  for  several  days,  it  decreased,  sometimes 
rendering  it  necessary  to  repeat  the  passes,  and  again 
put  him  to  sleep.  While  awake,  and  under  my  influ- 
ence, I  made  many  experiments,  such  as  arresting  his 
arm  when  raising  food  to  his  mouth,  or  fixing  him  mo- 
tionless in  the  attitude  of  drinking.  On  one  occasion  I 
willed  that  he  should  continue  pouring  tea  into  a  cup 
already  filled,  which  he  did,  notwithstanding  the  excla- 
mations of  those  who  were  scalded  in  the  operation. 
These  influences  M^ere  exerted  without  a  word,  or 
change  of  position  on  my  part." 

(4.)  Hence  I  remark,  in  the  last  place,  that  the  entire 
mental  and  physical  activity  of  the  magnetized,  is,  in 
many  instances,  under  the  complete  control  of  the  mag- 
netizer,  while  the  mesmeric  relation  between  them  con- 
tinues, a  relation  which,  as  we  have  seen,  often  contin- 
ues for  a  period  longer  or  shorter,  after  the  subject  has 
come  out  of  a  mesmeric  sleep.  The  wildest  imaginings 
of  the  latter  are  thus  reproduced  in  the  mind  of  the  for- 
mer, the  objects  of  those  imaginings  appearing  as  ob- 
jects of  real  external  perception.  The  magnetizer  puts 
his  handkerchief,  for  example,  into  the  hands  of  his 
magnetic  subject,  and  it  becomes,  to  that  subject,  a 
flower  of  surpassing  beauty,  a  kitten,  lap-dog,  an  infant, 
or  a  serpent,  just  as  the  magnetizer  secretly  wiUs.  Mi\ 
Brook  says  still  further  of  his  subject:  "  He  remembered 
or  forgot  what  he  saw  when  clairvoyant,  as  I  willed,  of 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  61 

which  I  satisfied  myself  by  experiment.  All  his  senses 
were  under  control,  so  completely  indeed,  that  had  I 
willed  him  to  stop  breathing  I  believe  that  he  would." 
A  magnetizer  agreed  with  a  friend  of  ours,  a  gentleman 
of  the  most  unquestionable  veracity,  to  induce  his  mag- 
netic subject  to  sing,  she  being  a  beautiful  singer,  and 
to  stop  the  singing  the  instant  our  friend  should  raise 
his  finger.  As  the  singing  proceeded,  and  while  the 
singer  was  uttering  a  long  note,  our  friend  raised  his 
finger,  and  the  voice  instantly  ceased,  with  that  note  half 
finished.  The  magnetizer  willed  the  singing  to  proceed 
again,  and  that  note,  a  thing  impossible  to  a  person  in 
a  normal  condition,  was  finished,  and  with  it  the  re- 
mainder of  the  stanza.  This  was  done,  while  the  sub- 
ject was  deeply  blindfolded,  and  the  magnetizer  stood 
several  feet  fi-om  her,  with  his  eyes  fixed  intently  upon 
our  friend,  waiting  for  the  raising  of  his  finger.  No 
collusion  therefore  was  possible.  The  following  facts  we 
adduce,  with  leave,  on  the  authority  of  Mi\  Covert,  for- 
merly president  of  Central  College,  Ohio,  and  now  of  the 
Female  College  on  College  Hill,  near  Cincinnati.  The 
facts  occurred  in  Columbus,  in  the  presence  of  a  select 
company  of  witnesses.  After  fully  satisfying  himself, 
by  experiments  about  which  there  could  be  no  mistake, 
that  any  sensations  induced  in  the  magnetizer  were  in- 
stantly reproduced  in  the  magnetic  subject,  the  latter 
uniformly  experiencing  the  corresponding  sensation  in 
the  very  part  of  the  body  in  which  it  was  induced  in 
the  former,  and  after  witnessing  wonderful  exhibitions 
of  the  absolute  control  which  the  magnetizer  had,  at 
will,  over  the  magnetized  individual.  President  Covert 
called  the  former  into  a  separate  room,  the  door  being 
closed  between  them  and  the  subject  of  the  magnetic 
influence,  and  requested  him,  in  a  tone  of  voice  that 

6 


62  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

could  be  heard  by  no  one  but  themselves,  to  will  that 
his  subject  should  leave  her  seat,  come  into  the  room 
where  they  were,  and  seat  herself  in  a  particular  chair 
which  was  designated,  many  others  being  in  the  room  at 
the  time.  The  magnetizer  did  as  directed,  and  that  with- 
out moving  at  all  any  part  of  his  body.  Immediately 
the  magnetic  subject  opened  the  door,  entered  the  room, 
and  passing  to  the  other  side  of  it,  sat  down  in  the  very 
chair  referred  to,  her  eyes  all  the  while  being  perfectly 
closed,  and  the  magnetizer,  v.  ;•  repeat,  giving  not  the 
least  indication  by  word,  look,  or  gesture,  of  what  he 
willed  her  to  do.  He  then,  at  President  Covert's  subse- 
quent request,  so  uttered  that  none  but  the  individual 
spoken  to  could  have  heard,  willed  her  to  leave  that  seat, 
and  seating  herself  at  the  piano,  entertain  them  with 
music  and  singing.  This  she  did  accordingly.  Thus 
it  is,  that  the  magnetizer,  at  will,  completely  controls 
the  mental  and  physical  activity  of  his  magnetic  sub- 
ject. Facts  of  the  most  authentic  character,  and  bear- 
ing with  equal  force  upon  the  same  conclusion,  might 
be  multiplied  to  any  extent.  These,  however,  are  abun- 
dantly sufficient.  From  all  the  facts  above  adduced, 
pertaining  to  the  action  of  this  mysterious  power  in 
nature,  the  following  conclusions  are  undeniable  :  — 

1.  There  is  in  nature  a  medium  of  communication 
between  mind  and  mind,  other  than  that  by  which  com- 
munications are  had,  through  the  ordinary  channels  of 
the  senses. 

2.  Through  this  same  force,  one  mind  may,  when  the 
proper  conditions  are  fulfilled,  control  the  action  of  Llie 
mental  and  physical  powers  of  another  mind. 

3.  The  action  of  this  force  upon  the  physical  system, 
and  through  it  upon  the  mind  of  the  magnetized,  is  as 
the  feelings,  thoughts,  and  purposes  of  the  magnetizer. 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  63 

4.  Through  this  same  power,  the  mind  of  the  person 
magnetized,  when  he  happens  to  be  in  mesmeric  com- 
munication (rapport)  with  any  object  however  distant, 
and  however  removed  from  the  reach  of  the  senses,  will 
have  a  direct  and  immediate  cognition  of  the  same. 

5.  The  action  of  this  force,  when  certain  conditions 
are  fulfilled,  is  determined,  in  many  important  particu- 
lars, by  mental  states  and  acts,  and  accords  with  the 
same,  and  here  its  nature  and  relations  to  mind  stand 
revealed,  a  fact  of  fundamental  importance,  but  which 
seems  not  hitherto,  to  have  been  distinctly  and  gener- 
ally recognized  by  philosophers.  Mesmeric  facts  have 
demonstrated  the  existence  of  this  power  in  nature,  and 
thereby  laid  the  foundation  for  the  explanation  of  many 
facts  around  us  which  have,  to  this  time,  appeared  to  be 
totally  inexplicable. 


SECTION   n. 

THE     ODYLIC     FORCE. 

To  prepare  the  way  still  further  for  the  full  and  dis- 
tinct elucidation  of  the  subject  before  us,  we  will  now 
advance  to  a  consideration  of  a  peculiar  force  in  nature, 
a  force  the  existence,  properties,  and  laws  of  which  phi- 
losophers had  developed  and  verified,  by  the  most  careful 
and  decisive  experiments,  years  prior  to  the  appearance 
of  these  so  called  spirit  manifestations,  and  which  they 
had  denominated  the  Odyiic  Force.  This  force,  which 
indeed  pervades  all  bodies  in  nature,  has  many  proper- 
ties in  common  with  electricity  and  magnetism,  polarity^ 
and  with  it,  the  property  of  attracting  and  repelling  other 
bodies,  for  example.  At  the  same  time,  it  differs  from 
these  forces  in  particulars  equally  fundamental,  being. 


64  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

for  example,  undeniably  transmissible  through  magnetic 
and  electric  non-conductors.  The  physical  organisms 
of  individuals  of  peculiar  physical  temperaments,  be- 
come, in  some  instances,  in  certain  localities,  perma- 
nently and  very  strongly  charged  with  this  force.  The 
following  may  be  enumerated,  as  among  the  more  im- 
portant phenomena  which  characterize  its  developments 
under  such  circumstances. 

1.  It  acts  upon  other  objects,  and  is  reacted  upon  by 
them,  as  a  very  strong  attractive  and  repulsive  power ; 
objects,  in  many  instances,  even  w^ithout  visible  con- 
tact, being  drawn  towards  or  driven  from  such  individ- 
uals, and  in  other  particulars  acted  upon  in  a  very  sin- 
gular and  unaccountable  manner. 

2.  Upon  the  walls,  floor,  and  ceiling  of  rooms  occu- 
pied by  such  individuals,  rapping  sounds,  very  much 
like  those  produced  by  striking  against  such  objects 
with  the  knuckles,  or  with  a  mallet,  are  not  unfrequently 
heard  ;  such  phenomena  being  also  occasionally  attended 
w^ith  a  sensible  jarring  of  surrounding  objects,  and  some- 
times with  rumbling  sounds,  resembling  the  roaring  of 
distant  thunder. 

3.  The  physical  systems  of  such  individuals  are  very 
pow^erfully  affected,  so  powerfully  as,  in  many  instances, 
to  derange  totally  the  action  of  the  mental  powders. 

4.  In  the  mental  developments  thus  induced,  we  have, 
without  exception,  all  the  mesmeric  and  clairvoyant 
phenomena,  as  above  presented. 

5.  This  force,  when  developed  in  the  human  organ- 
ism, has  generally  a  special  location  in  some  of  the 
nerve  centres.  When  such  centre  is  not  immediately 
connected  with  the  brain,  then  the  action  of  this  force, 
like  that  of  magnetism,  is  simply  that  of  a  repulsive  and 
attractive  power,  without  the  characteristics  of  intelli- 


THE   MISSION    OF    "THE   SPIRITS."  65 

gence.  When  that  centre  is  the  brain,  then  the  direction 
of  the  action  of  this  power  bears,  in  many  important 
particulars,  the  characteristics  of  intelligence,  the  action 
of  the  force,  in  such  cases,  being  not  only  in  accordance 
with,  but  evidently  directed  by,  mental  states. 

In  illustration  of  the  above  statements,  and  in  verifi- 
cation of  the  same,  we  will  now  present  a  few  well 
authenticated  facts.  We  cite  only  such  facts  as  have  a 
direct  and  immediate  bearing  upon  our  present  inquiries. 
Those  who  would  understand  the  science  of  the  Odylic 
Force,  are  referred  to  the  fundamental  works  upon  the 
subject  which  are  now  before  the  public. 

With  facts  which  really  and  truly  indicate  the  exist- 
ence and  action  of  such  a  force  in  nature,  so  far  espec- 
ially as  its  attractive  and  repulsive  properties  are  con- 
cerned, almost  every  one  is,  no  doubt,  familiar,  though 
these  facts,  as  generally  witnessed,  having  nothing  of  a 
startling  character  about  them,  have,  for  the  most  part, 
escaped  any  special  notice.  Who  has  not  witnessed, 
for  example,  in  passing  his  hand  over  the  head  of 
another,  the  evidence  of  an  attraction  between  the  hand 
and  the  hair  upon  the  head  of  such  individual,  an  at- 
traction sufficient  to  disarrange  the  hair,  and  cause  the 
ends  of  it  to  rise  from  the  head  ?  Such  facts  clearly  in- 
dicate the  existence  of  the  attractive  force  of  which  we 
are  speaking.  Some  months  since,  as  we  called  upon 
an  aged  clergyman  who  was  just  recovering  from  sick- 
ness, he  related  to  us  a  somewhat  interesting  fact  which 
'had  just  occurred  in  his  own  experience.  While  en- 
gaged, a  day  or  two  previous,  in  adjusting  some  papers 
for  the  purpose  of  putting  them  on  file,  on  withdrawing 
his  hand  from  the  paper  which  he  had  placed  upon  the 
top  of  others,  that  object  followed  his  hand,  being  evi- 
dently attracted   by   it.     After   repeated    attempts,   he 

6* 


66  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

found   it  impossible   to    adjust   that  paper,  because  it 
would    follow  his  hand  when  he  would  withdraw  it. 
His  attention  being  thus  attracted,  he  was  led  to  make 
some  special  experiments.     On  placing  the  ends  of  his 
fingers  upon  the  paper,  and  raising  them  up,  the  object 
adhered  to   them,  and   remained,  for  some  time,  sus- 
pended, just  as  a  needle  and  other  objects  are  raised 
and  suspended  by  the  magnet.     On  trial,  he  found  that 
no   such  attraction   existed,   at  the  time,   between   his 
hand  and  any  other  paper  before  him  for  the  obvious 
reason,  that  this  attractive  force,  the  presence  of  which 
is  here  undeniably  evinced,  was  not  thus  relatively  de- 
veloped between  his  hand  and  any  other  paper,  as  be- 
tween it  and  this  one.     We  have  only  to  suppose  this 
same  force  developed  between  the  organism  of  this  in- 
dividual and  some  heavy  object,  such  as  the  table,  and 
developed  to  a  certain  degree  of  strength  and  intensity, 
and  for  the  same  reason  that  this  paper  was  attracted 
by  his  hand  so  as  to  be  raised  from  the  table,  the  table 
itself  would  be  drawn  after  him  all  around  the  room,  or 
thus  driven  from  him,  if  the  polarity  of  this  force,   as 
developed  in  his  organism  and  the  object  were  different 
or  opposite  from  what  we  have  supposed  it  to  be.     The 
table  itself,  also,  attracted  by  the  hand  of  the  individual 
just  as  the  paper  referred  to  was,  might,  like  that  object, 
be  lifted  from  the  floor  and  for  the  same  reason.   Suppose 
further,  that  this  force  should  happen  to  be  developed 
at  the  same  time,  and  in  the   same  form,  in  the  table 
and  the  floor  beneath  it.     In  that  case,  on  the  known, 
principle,  that,  with  all  forces  having  polarity,  opposite 
poles  attract,  while  the  same  ones  repel  each  other,  the 
table  would  be  spontaneously  lifted  from  the  floor,  and, 
for  a  time,  held,  as  by  an  invisible  power,  suspended  in 
the  atmosphere.    K  the  same  force  was  developed  at  the 


THE    MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  67 

time,  in  some  object  near,  but  with  opposite  polarity, 
then  the  table  would  be  drawn  towards  such  object, 
whirled  over  and  thrown,  it  might  be,  with  much  violence 
upon  the  floor.  Thus  alternately  attracted  by  some 
objects,  and  repelled  by  others,  it  would  now  be  driven 
forcibly  against  some  individuals,  and  fly  from  others 
with  seeming  terror,  and  tumbled  strangely  about  the 
room,  till  all  present  were  convinced  that  it  must  be 
bewitched,  while  all  these  terrifying  phenomena  are  the 
exclusive  result  of  the  natural  and  necessary  action  of  a 
peculiar  force  existing  in  nature  all  around  us,  a  force 
which,  like  electricity  in  a  thunderstorm,  happens,  at 
this  time,  to  be  developed  with  special  power,  in  this 
particular  locality,  and  in  connection  with  the  objects 
referred  to,  and  when  these  now  strange  and  unaccount- 
able phenomena  lose  all  their  power  to  astonish  and 
to  terrify,  as  soon  as  the  existence  and  properties  of  the 
force  from  which  they  result  come  to  be  recognized  and 
understood. 

A  lady  attempts  to  spread  out  upon  a  table  a  silk 
dress,  for  the  purpose  of  ironing  it.  The  article  adheres 
to  her  hand,  winding  all  around  it,  so  that  she  finds  it 
very  difficult  or  impossible  to  adjust  the  article  so  as  to 
accomplish  her  object.  We  state  a  case  which  actually 
occurred  in  our  own  family,  some  months  since.  Another 
individual  adjusts  the  same  article  without  any  difficul- 
ty, no  such  attraction  appearing  between  her  hands  and 
the  object  referred  to.  In  the  case  of  the  first  individual, 
this  force  happened  to  be,  at  the  time,  developed  in  such 
relations  between  her  hands  and  the  object,  the  dress, 
as  to  occasion  the  singular  phenomena  under  considera- 
tion. Such  facts  which  are  of  almost  every-day  occur- 
rence in  the  world  around  us,  render  manifest  the  exist- 
ence, in  the  human  organism,  and  in  external  nature,  of 


68  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

the  force  of  which  we  are  speaking,  and  when  wisely  con- 
sidered, prepare  us. to  look  with  scientific  scrutiny,  and 
with  less  wonder,  incredulity,  and  scepticism  upon  au- 
thentic cases  in  which  this  same  power  is  developed  in 
the  organism  of  individuals  to  such  a  degree,  as  produce 
the  phenomena  which  astonish  mankind.  To  a  few  of 
these  cases,  all  of  which,  we  believe,  have  all  the  marks 
of  credibility  that  we  can,  with  any  show  of  reason,  de- 
mand, very  special  attention  is  now  invited. 

The  first  case  that  we  adduce  is  that  of  Angelique 
Cottin,  of  which  we  have  two  well  authenticated  ac- 
counts, one  of  which  is  given  by  Catharine  Crowe,  in 
the  "  Night-side  of  Nature,"  and  the  other  in  the  "  Cou- 
rier des  Etats  Unis,"  of  Paris.  Both  of  these  accounts 
are  combined  in  the  following  extract  from  "  Roger's 
Philosophy  of  Mysterious  Rappings,"  to  which  we  are 
indebted  for  other  important  facts  hereafter  to  be  cited. 

"  Angelique  Cottin  was  a  native  of  La  Perriere,  aged 
fourteen,  when,  on  the  15th  of  January,  1846,  at  eight 
o'clock  in  the  evening,  while  weaving  silk  gloves  at  an 
oaken  frame,  in  company  with  other  girls,  the  frame 
began  to  jerk,  and  they  could  not  by  any  efforts  keep  it 
steady.  It  seemed  as  if  it  were  alive ;  and,  becoming 
alarmed,  they  called  in  the  neighbors,  who  would  not 
believe  them,  but  desired  them  to  sit  down  and  go  on 
with  their  work.  Being  timid,  they  went  one  by  one, 
and  the  frame  remained  still  till  Angelique  approached, 
when  it  recommenced  its  movements,  while  she  was 
also  attracted  by  the  frame  ;  thinking  she  was  bewitched 
or  possessed,  her  parents  took  her  to  the  presbytery,  that 
the  spirit  might  be  exorcised.  The  curate,  however, 
being  a  sensible  man,  refused  to  do  it,  but  set  himself, 
on  the  contrary,  to  observe  the  phenomenon  ;  and,  being 
perfectly  satisfied  of  the  fact,  he  bade  them  take  her  to 
a  physician. 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  69 

"  Meanwhile,  the  intensity  of  the  influence,  whatever 
it  was,  augmented  ;  not  only  articles  made  of  oak,  but 
all  sorts  of  things,  were  acted  upon  by  it,  and  reacted 
upon  her ;  while  persons  who  were  near  her,  even  with- 
out contact,  frequently  felt  electric  (?)  shocks.  The 
effects,  which  were  diminished  when  she  was  on  a  car- 
pet or  a  waxed  cloth,  were  most  remarkable  when  she 
was  on  the  bare  earth.  They  sometimes  entirely  ceased 
for  three  days,  and  then  recommenced.  Metals  were 
not  affected.  Any  thing  touching  her  apron  or  dress 
would  fly  off,  although  a  person  held  it ;  and  Monsieur 
Herbert,  while  seated  on  a  heavy  tub  or  trough,  was 
raised  up  with  it.  In  short,  the  only  place  she  could 
repose  on  was  a  stone  covered  with  cork ;  they  also 
kept  her  still  by  isolating  her.  When  she  was  fatigued, 
the  effects  diminished.  A  needle,  suspended  horizon- 
tally, oscillated  rapidly  with  the  motion  of  her  arm, 
without  contact;  or  remained  fixed  while  deviating 
from  the  magnetic  direction.  Great  numbers  of  en- 
lightened medical  and  scientific  men  witnessed  these 
phenomena,  and  investigated  them  with  every  precau- 
tion to  prevent  imposition.  She  was  often  hurt  by  the 
violent  involuntary  movements  she  was  thrown  into, 
and  was  evidently  afflicted  by  chorea,"  *  or  St.  Vitus' 
dance. 

The  French  paper  mentions  the  circumstance  that, 
while  Angelique  was  at  work  in  the  factory,  "  the  cylin- 
der which  was  turning  was  suddenly  thrown  at  a  consid- 
erable distance  without  any  visible  cause ;  that  this  was 
repeated  several  times ;  that  all  the  young  girls  in  the 
factory,  terrified,  fled  from  the  factory,  ran  to  the  curate 
to  have  him  exorcise  the  young  girl,  believing  she  had  a 
devil."     After  the  priest  had  consigned  her  to  the  physi- 

*  See  Night-side  of  Nature,  p.  380. 


70  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

clan's  care,  the  Courier  des  Etats  Unis  goes  on  to  say . 
*'  The  physician,  with  the  father  and  mother,  brought 
Angelique  to  Paris.  ]\L  Arago  received  her,  and  took 
her  to  the  observatory,  and  in  the  presence  of  MM.  Lau- 
gier  and  Goujon  made  the  fohowing  observations,  which 
were  reported  to  the  Paris  Academy  of  Sciences. 

"  1.  It  is  the  left  side  of  the  body  which  appears  to 
acquire  this  sometimes  attractive,  but  more  frequently 
repulsive  property.  A  sheet  of  paper,  a  pen,  or  any 
other  light  body,  being  placed  upon  a  table,  if  the  young 
girl  approaches  her  left  hand,  even  before  she  touches  it, 
the  object  is  driven  to  a  distance,  as  by  a  gust  of  w^ind. 
The  table  itself  is  thrown  the  moment  it  is  touched  by 
her  hand,  or  even  by  a  thread  which  she  may  hold  in  it. 

"  2.  This  causes  instantaneously  a  strong  commotion 
in  her  side,  which  draws  her  toward  the  table ;  but  it  is 
in  the  region  of  the  pelvis  that  this  singular  repulsive 
force  appears  to  concentrate  itself. 

"  3.  As  had  been  observed  the  first  day,  if  she  at- 
tempted to  sit,  the  seat  was  thrown  far  from  her,  with 
such  force  that  any  person  occupying  it  was  carried 
away  with  it. 

"4.  One  day  a  chest,  upon  which  three  men  were 
seated,  was  moved  in  the  same  manner.  Another  day, 
although  the  chair  was  held  by  two  very  strong  men,  it 
was  broken  between  their  hands. 

"  5.  These  phenomena  are  not  produced  in  a  con- 
tinued manner.  They  manifest  themselves  in  a  gi'cater 
or  less  degree,  and  from  time  to  time  during  the  day  ; 
but  they  show  themselves  in  their  intensity  in  the  even- 
ing, from  seven  to  nine  o'clock. 

"  6.  Then  the  girl  is  obliged  to  continue  standing,  and 
is  in  great  agitation. 

'^  7.  She  can  touch  no  object  without  breaking  it  or 
throwing  it  upon  the  ground. 


THE   MISSION    OF   ''  THE    SPIRITS."  71 

"  8.  All  the  articles  of  furniture  which  her  garments 
touch  are  displaced  and  overthrown. 

"  9.  At  that  moment  many  persons  have  felt,  by  com- 
ing in  contact  with  her,  a  true  electrical  shock. 

"  10.  During  the  entire  duration  of  the  paroxysms,  the 
left  side  of  the  body  is  warmer  than  the  right  side. 

"11.  It  is  affected  by  jerks,  unusual  movements,  and 
a  kind  of  trembling,  which  seems  to  communicate  itself 
to  the  hand  which  touches  it. 

"  12.  This  young  person  presents,  moreover,  a  pecu- 
liar sensibility  to  the  action  of  the  magnet. 

"  When  she  approaches  the  north  pole  of  the  magnet 
she  feels  a  violent  shock,  while  the  south  pole  produces 
no  effect ;  so  that  if  the  experimenter  changes  the  poles, 
but  without  her  knowledge,  she  always  discovers  it  by 
the  difference  of  sensations  which  she  experiences. 

"  13.  M.  Arago  wished  to  see  if  the  approach  of  this 
young  girl  would  cause  a  deviation  of  the  needle  of  the 
compass.  The  deviation  which  had  been  foretold  was 
not  produced.  The  general  health  of  Angelique  Cottin 
is  very  good.  The  extraordinary  movements,  however, 
and  the  paroxysms  observed  every  evening,  resemble 
what  one  observes  in  some  nervous  maladies. 

"  The  great  fact  demonstrated  in  this  case,  is, 

"  That,  under  peculiar  conditions^  the  human  organism 
gives  forth  a  physical  power  which,  without  visible  in- 
struments^ lifts  heavy  bodies,  attracts  or  repels  them, 
according  to  a  law  of  polarity, — overturns  them,  and 
produces  the  phenomena  of  sound." 

For  the  following  quite  striking  case,  we  are  indebted 
to  the  Spiritual  Telegraphy  of  New  York  city,  a  case 
which  is  given  in  that  paper  from  another  paper  pub- 
lished in  that  city,  and  dated  March  10,  1789. 

"Sir;  —  Were  I  to  relate   the   many  extraordinary, 


72  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

though  not  less  true  accounts  I  have  heard  concerning 
that  unfortunate  girl  at  New  Hackensack,  your  belief 
might,  perhaps,  be  staggered,  and  patience  tired.  I 
shall,  therefore,  only  inform  you  what  I  have  been  eye- 
witness to.  Last  Sunday  afternoon  my  wife  and  my- 
self went  to  Dr.  Thorn's,  and,  after  sitting  for  some  time, 
we  heard  a  knocking  under  the  feet  of  a  young  woman 
that  lives  in  the  family.  I  asked  the  doctor  what  occa- 
sioned the  noise;  he  could  not  tell,  but  replied  that  he, 
together  with  several  others,  had  examined  the  house, 
but  was  unable  to  discover  the  cause.  I  then  took  a 
candle  and  went  with  the  girl  into  the  cellar ;  there  the 
knocking  also  continued ;  but,  as  we  were  ascending 
the  stairs  to  return,  I  heard  a  prodigious  rapping  on  each 
side,  which  alarmed  me  very  much.  I  stood  still  some 
time,  looking  around  with  amazement,  when  I  beheld 
some  lumber  which  lay  at  the  head  of  the  stairs  shake 
considerably.  About  eight  or  ten  days  after,  we  visited 
the  girl  again.  The  knocking  still  continued,  but  was 
much  louder.  Our  curiosity  induced  us  to  pay  the  third 
visit,  when  the  phenomena  were  still  more  alarming.  I 
then  saw  the  chairs  move ;  a  large  dining-table  was 
thrown  against  me,  and  a  small  stand,  on  which  stood 
a  candle,  was  tossed  up  and  thrown  in  my  wife's  lap ; 
after  which  we  left  the  house,  much  surprised  at  what 
we  had  seen." 

The  case  which  we  next  cite  is  so  well  authenticated, 
as  to  remove  all  reasonable  doubt,  to  say  the  least,  of  its 
actual  occurrence.  The  facts  occurred  in  the  family  of 
Mr.  Joseph  Barron,  of  Woodbridge,  New  Jersey,  in  the 
year  1834.  We  give  the  account  as  published,  at  the 
time,  in  the  Neivark  Daily  Advertiser. 

''  The  first  sounds  were  those  of  a  loud  thumping, 
apparently  against  the  side  of  the  house,  which  com- 


THE    MISSION    OF    "  THE    SPIRITS."  7S 

menced  one  evening  when  the  family  had  retired,  and 
continued  at  short  intervals  until  daylight,  when  it 
ceased. 

"  The  next  evening  it  commenced  at  nightfall,  when 
it  was  ascertained  to  be  mysteriously  connected  with 
the  movements  of  a  servant  girl  in  the  family,  —  a  white 
girl,  about  fourteen  years  of  age.  While  passing  a 
window  on  the  stairs,  for  example,  a  sudden  jar,  accom- 
panied with  an  explosive  sound,  broke  a  pane  of  glass, 
the  girl  at  the  same  time  being  seized  with  a  violent 
spasm.  This,  of  course,  very  much  alarmed  her ;  and 
the  physician.  Dr.  Drake,  was  sent  for ;  came,  and  bled 
her.  The  bleeding,  however,  produced  no  apparent 
effect.  The  noise  still  continued,  as  before,  at  intervals, 
wherever  the  girl  went,  each  sound  producing  more  or 
less  of  a  spasm ;  and  the  physician,  with  all  the  family, 
remained  up  during  the  night.  At  daylight  the  thump- 
ing ceased  again.  In  the  evening  the  same  thing  was 
repeated,  commencing  a  little  earlier  than  before ;  and 
so  every  evening  since,  continuing  each  night  until 
morning,  and  commencing  each  night  a  little  earlier 
than  before,  until  yesterday,  when  the  thumping  began 
about  twelve  o'clock  at  noon.  The  circumstances  were 
soon  generally  spread  through  the  neighborhood,  and 
have  produced  so  much  excitement  that  the  house  has 
been  filled  and  surrounded  from  sunrise  to  sunset  for 
nearly  a  week.  Every  imaginable  means  have  been 
resorted  to,  in  order  to  unravel  the  phenomenon.  At 
one  time  the  girl  would  be  removed  from  one  apartment 
to.  another,  but  without  effect.  Wherever  she  was 
placed,  at  certain  intervals  the  thumping  noise  would  be 
heard  in  the  room.  She  was  taken  to  a  neighboring 
house.  The  same  result  followed.  When  carried  out 
of  doors,  however,  no  noise  is  heard.     Dr.  Drake,  who 

7 


74  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

has  been  constant  in  his  attendance  during  the  whole 
period,  occasionally  aided  by  other  scientific  observers, 
was  with  ns  last  evening  for  two  hours,  when  we  were 
politely  allowed  a  variety  of  experiments  with  the  girl, 
in  addition  to  those  heretofore  tried,  to  satisfy  ourselves 
that  there  is  no  imposition  in  the  case,  and,  if  possible, 
to  discover  the  secret  agent  of  the  mystery.  The  girl 
w^as  in  an  upper  room,  with  a  part  of  the  family,  when 
we  reached  the  house.  The  noise  then  resembled  that 
which  would  be  produced  by  a  person  violently  thump- 
ing the  upper  floor  with  the  head  of  an  axe,  five  or  six 
times  in  succession,  jarring  the  house,  ceasing  a  few 
minutes  and  then  resuming  as  before.  We  were  soon 
introduced  into  the  apartment,  and  permitted  to  observe 
for  om'selves.  The  girl  appeared  to  be  in  perfect  health, 
cheerful  and  free  from  the  spasms  felt  at  first,  and  en- 
tirely relieved  from  every  thing  like  the  fear  or  appre- 
hension which  she  manifested  for  some  days.  The 
invisible  noise,  however,  continued  to  occur  as  before, 
though  somewhat  diminished  in  frequency,  while  we 
were  in  the  room.  In  order  to  ascertain  more  satisfac- 
torily that  she  did  not  produce  it  voluntarily,  among 
other  experiments  we  placed  her  on  a  chair  on  a  blanket 
in  the  centre  of  the  room,  bandaged  the  chair  with  a 
cloth,  fastening  her  feet  on  the  front  round,  and  confin- 
ing her  hands  together  on  her  lap.  No  change,  however, 
was  produced.  The  thumping  continued  as  before,  ex- 
cept that  it  was  not  quite  so  loud ;  the  noise  resembling 
that  which  would  be  produced  by  stamping  on  the  floor 
with  a  heavy  heel,  yet  she  did  not  move  a  limb  gr 
muscle,  that  we  could  discover.  She  remained  in  this 
position  long  enough  to  satisfy  all  in  the  room  that  the 
girl  exercised,  voluntarily,  no  sort  of  agency  in  producing 
the  noise.    It  was  observed  that  the  noise  became  greater, 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  75 

the  further  she  was  removed  from  any  other  person. 
We  placed  her  in  the  doorway  of  a  closet  in  the  room, 
the  door  being  ajar  to  allow  her  to  stand  in  the  passage. 
In  less  than  one  minute  the  door  flew  open  as  if  vio- 
lently struck  with  a  mallet,  accompanied  by  precisely 
such  a  noise  as  such  a  thump  would  produce.  This  was 
repeated  several  times,  with  the  same  effect.  In  short, 
in  whatever  position  she  was  placed,  whether  in  or  out 
of  the  room,  similar  results,  varied  a  little  perhaps  by 
circumstances,  were  produced.  There  is  certainly  no 
deception  in  the  case.  .  .  .  The  noise  was  heard  at  least 
one  hundred  yards  from  the  house." 

In  this  case  also,  as  well  as  in  those  previously  cited, 
there  is  no  ground  for  the  least  suspicion  of  the  action 
of  any  other  than  an  exclusively  physical  cause. 

The  following  somewhat  lengthy  extract  from 
"  Roger's  Philosophy  of  Mysterious  Eappings,"  pre- 
sents two  additional  cases,  of  much  interest  and  impor- 
tance, in  their  bearings  upon  our  present  inquiries. 
The  author  will  pardon  us,  for  making,  for  the  sake  of 
science,  such  a  free  use  of  his  facts  and  remarks. 

"  The  wonderful  occurrences  at  Stockwell  *  in  Ens"- 
land,  in  January,  1772,  are  of  the  same  character  as  the 
above.  We  can  barely  give  the  most  important  parts 
of  the  phenomena  here,  and  leave  the  reader  to  consult 
the  work  referred  to  in  the  note.  No  intelligence  was 
manifest  in  this  case. 

"  On  Monday,  January  6th,  1772,  about  ten  o'clock 
in  the  forenoon,  as  Mrs.  Golding  (the  hostess)  was  in 
the  parlor,  she  heard  the  china  and  glasses  in  the  back 
kitchen  tumble  down  and  break ;  her  maid  came  to  her, 
and  told  her  the  stone  plates  were  falling  from  the 
shelf;  Mrs.  Golding  went  into   the   kitchen,   and   saw 

*  See  Catherine  Crowe's  Night-side  of  Nature,  page  3  70, 


76  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

them  broken.  Presently  after,  a  row  of  plates  from  the 
next  shelf  fell  down  likewise,  while  she  was  there,  and 
nobody  near  them ;  this  astonished  her  much,  and 
while  she  was  thinking  about  it,  other  things,  in  dif- 
ferent places,  began  to  tumble  about,  some  of  them 
breaking,  attended  with  violent  noises  all  over  the 
house  ;  a  clock  tumbled  down,  and  the  case  broke. 
The  destruction  increased  with  the  wonder  and  terror 
of  Pvlrs.  Golding.  "Wherever  she  went,  accompanied 
by  the  servant  girl,  this  dreadful  waste  of  property  fol- 
lowed. 

"  Mrs.  G.,  in  her  terror,  fled  to  a  neighbor's  where  she 
immediately  fainted.  A  surgeon  was  called,  and  she 
was  bled.  The  blood,  v/hich  had  hardly  congealed,  was 
seen  all  at  once  to  spring  out  of  the  basin  upon  the 
floor,  and  presently  after  the  basin  burst  to  pieces,  and 
a  bottle  of  rum  that  stood  by  it  broke  at  the  same  time. 

"  Mrs.  G.  went  to  a  second  neighbor's,  as  the  valu- 
ables that  were  conveyed  to  the  first  were  being  de- 
stroyed. And  while  the  maid  remained  at  the  fu-st 
(Mr.  Greshem's)  the  former  was  not  disturbed,  but 
while  the  latter  was  '  putting  up  what  few  things  re- 
mained unbroken  of  her  mistress',  in  a  back  apartment, 
a  jar  of  pickles  that  stood  upon  a  table  tnrned  upside 
down  ; '   and  other  things  '  were  broken  to  pieces.'  " 

"  Meantime  the  disturbances  had  ceased  at  Mrs.  Gold- 
ing's  house,  and  but  little  occurred  at  the  neighbors 
while  Mi's.  G.  and  her  servant  remained  apart.  But  as 
soon  as  they  came  into  each  other's  company  the  dis- 
turbance would  begin  again. 

" '  At  all  these  periods  of  action,'  says  the  detail, 
'  Mrs.  Golding's  servant  was  walking  backward  and  for- 
ward, in  either  the  kitchen  or  parlor,  or  wherever  some 
of  the  family  happened  to  be.     Nor  could  they  get  her 


THE   MISSION   OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  77 

to  sit  down  five  minutes  together,  except  at  one  time, 
for  about  half  an  hour  toward  the  morning,  when  the 
family  were  at  prayers  in  the  parlor ;  then  all  was 
quiet  ;  but,  in  the  midst  of  the  greatest  confusion,  she 
was  as  much  composed  as  at  any  other  time,  and,  with 
uncommon  coolness  of  temper,  advised  her  misti'ess 
not  to  be  alarmed  or  uneasy,  as  she  said  these  things 
could  not  be  helped.  Thus  she  argued  as  if  they 
were  common  occurrences,  which  must  happen  in  every 
family.' 

" '  About  five  o'clock  on  Tuesday  morning,  Mrs.  Gold- 
ing  went  to  the  chamber  of  her  niece,  and  desired  her 
to  get  up,  as  the  noises  and  destruction  were  so  great 
she  could  continue  in  the  house  no  longer ;  at  this  time 
all  the  tables,  chairs,  drawers,  etc.,  were  tumbling  about.' 
In  consequence  of  this  resolution,  Mrs.  Golding  and 
maid  went  over  the  way,  to  Richard  Fowler's.  The 
latter  left  her  mistress,  and  returned  to  Mrs.  Pain's,  to 
help  this  lady  dress  her  children.  '  At  this  time  all  was 
quiet.  They  then  went  to  Fowler's,  and  then  began 
the  same  scene  as  had  happened  at  the  other  places.  It 
must  be  remarked,  all  was  quiet  here,  as  elsewhere,  till 
the  maid  returned.' 

"  When  they  reached  Mr.  Fowler's,  he  began  to  light 
a  fire  in  his  back  room.  When  done,  he  put  the  candle- 
stick upon  a  table  in  the  fore  room.  ( This  apartment 
Mrs.  Golding  and  her  maid  had  just  passed  through.) 
This  candlestick,  and  another  with  a  tin  lamp  in  it,  that 
stood  by  it,  were  dashed  together,  and  fell  to  the  ground. 
A  lantern,  with  which  Mrs.  Golding  was  lighted  across 
the  road,  sprung  from  a  hook  to  the  ground.  The  last 
thing  was,  the  basket  of  coals  tumbled  over,  the  coals 
rolling  about  the  room. 

^^  Mrs,  G.  and  her  servant  now  returned  home,  when 
7* 


78  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

the  same  scene  was  repeated.  Mr.  Pain  then  desired 
Mrs.  Golding  to  send  her  maid  for  his  wife  to  come  to 
them.  When  she  was  gone,  all  was  quiet.  Upon  her 
return,  she  was  immediately  discharged,  and  no  disturb- 
ances happened  afterward.  This  was  between  six  and 
seven  o'clock  on  Tuesday  morning. 

"  The  whole  account  contains  the  following  impor- 
tant particulars : 

"  1.  The  phenomena  commenced  at  ten  o'clock,  A.  M. 

"  2.  They  always  depended  upon  the  presence  of 
the  servant-maid. 

"  3.  They  occurred  always  with  the  greatest  energy 
when  the  mistress  was  in  the  company  of  the  maid. 

"  4.  When  the  maid  passed  through  a  room  alone 
there  would  be  little  or  no  disturbance  of  its  contents  ; 
but,  if  she  was  soon  after  followed  by  Mrs.  Golding, 
various  articles  would  begin  to  play  the  most  singular 
pranks,  as  if  Puck  himself  liad  come  again. 

"  5.  Very  often  one  article  would  be  attracted  by 
another,  or  they  would  fly  towards  each  other,  and, 
striking  together,  fall  upon  the  floor,  as  if  both  had  been 
charged  with  some  physical  agent  which  made  them  act 
like  opposite  poles.  Then,  also,  one  would  fly  from 
another,  as  by  repulsive  forces. 

"  6.  The  phenomena  were  accompanied  with  vio- 
lent concussive  sounds  about  the  house. 

"  7.  Every  thing  which  Mrs.  Golding  had  touched 
seems  to  have  been  in  some  way  affected,  so  that  after- 
ward, on  the  approach  of  the  maid,  it  would  be  fre- 
quently broken  to  atoms,  sometimes  without  even  her 
touch.  Even  the  blood  of  Mrs.  G.  was  highly  suscep- 
tible under  the  same  circumstances,  and  the  bowl  in 
which  it  was  contained,  and  the  glass  ware  standing  by 
it,  burst  to  pieces; 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  79 

"  In  the  year  1835,  a  suit  was  brought  before  the 
sheriff  of  Edinburgh,  Scotland,  for  the  recovery  of  dam- 
ages suffered  in  a  certain  house  owned  by  Mr.  Webster. 
Captain  Molesworth  was  the  defendant  at  the  trial.* 
The  following  facts  were  developed:  Mr.  Molesworth 
had  seriously  damaged  the  house,  both  as  to  substance 
and  reputation, 

"  1.  By  sundry  holes  which  he  cut  in  the  walls,  tear- 
ing up  of  the  floors,  etc.,  to  discover  the  cause  of  certain 
noises  which  tormented  himself  and  family. 

"  2.  By  the  bad  name  he  had  given  the  house,  stat- 
ing that  it  was  haunted.  Witnesses  for  the  defend- 
ant were  sheriff's  officers,  justices  of  the  peace,  and 
officers  of  the  regiment  quartered  near  by ;  all  of  whom 
had  been  at  the  said  house  sundry  times  to  aid  Captain 
M.  detect  the  invisible  cause  of  so  much  disturbance. 

"  The  important  facts  bearing  upon  our  subject  were 
the  following :  — 

"  1.  The  disturbance  consisted  in  certain  noises,  such 
as  knockings,  pounding,  scratching  sounds,  rustlings  in 
different  parts  of  a  particular  room,  —  sometimes,  how- 
ever, in  other  parts  of  the  house. 

"  2.  Certain  boards  of  the  floor  would  seem  to  be 
at  times  most  infected  with  the  noises.  Then  certain 
points  in  the  walls  (at  which  Mr.  M.  would  discharge 
his  gun,  or  cut  into  with  an  axe,  all  to  no  purpose, 
however) . 

"  3.  The  bed  whereon  a  young  girl,  aged  thirteen 
years,  had  been  confined  by  disease,  would  very  often 
be  raised  above  the  floor,  as  if  a  sudden  force  was  ap- 
plied beneath  it ;  which  would  greatly  alarm  her  and 
the  whole  family,  and  cause  the  greatest  perplexity. 

*  See  Night-side  of  Nature,  page  400. 


80  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

'•4.  This  force  was  soon  discovered  to  be  in  some 
strange  way  connected  with  this  invalid. 

"  5.  The  concussions  which  it  often  produced  on  the 
walls  would  cause  them  visibly  to  tremble. 

"  6.  Wherever  the  young  invalid  was  moved,  this 
force  accompanied  her." 

How  perfectly  similar  the  above  occurrences  are  to 
those  which  happened  in  the  family  of  Rev.  Dr.  Phelps, 
of  Stamford,  Ct.,  occurrences  which  consisted  of  rapping 
sounds,  moving  of  tables,  etc.,  and  which  commenced 
March  10,  1850.  Of  these  singular  events  the  Dr. 
makes,  among  many  others,  the  following  statements. 

"  The  phenomena  consisted  in  the  moving  of  articles 
of  furniture  in  a  manner  that  could  not  be  accounted  for. 
Knives,  forks,  spoons,  nails,  blocks  of  wood,  etc.,  were 
thrown  in  different  directions  about  the  house.  They 
were  seen  to  move  from  places  and  in  directions  which 
made  it  certain  that  no  visible  power  existed  by  which 
the  motion  could  be  produced.  For  days  and  weeks 
together,  I  watched  these  strange  movements,  with  all 
the  care,  and  caution,  and  close  attention,  which  I  could 
bestow.  I  witnessed  them  hundreds  and  hundreds  of 
times,  and  I  know  that  in  hundreds  of  instances  they 
took  place  when  there  was  no  visible  power  by  which 
the  motion  could  have  been  produced.  Scores  of  per- 
sons, of  the  first  standing  in  the  community,  whose  edu- 
cation, general  intelligence,  candor,  veracity,  and  sound 
judgment,  none  will  question,  were  requested  to  witness 
the  phenomena,  and,  if  possible,  help  us  to  a  solution 
of  the  mystery.  But  as  yet  no  solution  has  been  ob- 
tained. The  idea  that  the  whole  was  a  '  trick  of  the 
children,'  —  an  idea  which  some  of  the  papers  have  en- 
deavored,  with  great  zeal,  to  promulgate,  —  is  to  every 
one  who  is  acquainted  with  the  facts  as  stupid  as  it  is 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  81 

false  and  injurious.  The  statement,  too,  which  some 
of  the  papers  have  reiterated  so  often,  that  '  the  mystery 
was  found  out,'  is,  I  regret  to  say,  untrue.  With  the 
most  thorough  investigation  which  I  have  been  able  to 
bestow  upon  it,  aided  by  gentlemen  of  the  best  talents, 
intelligence,  and  sound  judgment,  in  this  and  in  many 
neighboring  towns,  the  cause  of  these  strange  phenom- 
ena remains  yet  undiscovered." 

A  wTiter  in  the  Neiu  Haven  Journal  and  CoKrier 
relates  the  following  facts,  of  which  he  was  an  eye-wit- 
ness. 

"  While  we  were  there,"  says  he,  "  the  contents  of  the 
pantry  were  emptied  into  the  kitchen,  and  bags  of  salt, 
tin  ware,  arid  heavier  culinary  articles,  were  thrown  in  a 
promiscuous  heap  upon  the  floor,  with  a  loud  and  start- 
ling noise.  Loaves  of  delicious  cake  were  scattered 
about  the  house.  The  large  knocker  of  the  outside  door 
would  thunder  its  fearful  tones  through  the  loud-re- 
sounding hall,  unmindful  of  the  vain  but  rigid  scrutiny 
to  which  it  was  subjected  by  incredulous  and  curious 
men.  Chairs  would  deliberately  move  across  the  room, 
unimpelled  by  any  visible  agency.  Heavy  marble-top 
tables  would  poise  themselves  upon  two  legs,  and  then 
fall  with  their  contents  to  the  floor,  no  human  being 
w^ithin  six  feet  of  them." 

According  to  the  statements  of  Dr.  Phelps,  the  fol- 
lowing are  some  of  the  circumstances  attending  these 
manifestations.  "  1.  They  were  most  violent  when  the 
whole  family  were  together,"  "  less  frequent  and  feebler 
when  but  one  of  the  two  children  (belonging  to  Mrs. 
Phelps,  she  being  the  doctor's  second  wife,)  were  in  the 
house,"  and  "  more  frequent  in  connection  with  a  lad 
(one  of  the  above  children)  of  about  eleven  "  years  of 
age.     "  2.  These  children  had  been  frequently  mesmer- 


82  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

ized  into  the  trance  and  clairvoyant  state  by  their  father," 
and  one  was  subject  to  "  spontaneous  trance,  and  was 
found,  at  one  time,  in  the  barn,  in  a  cataleptic  state." 
3.  "  When  these  children,  with  their  mother,  removed  to 
Pennsylvania,  the  phenomena  did  not  follow  them." 
No  facts  can  more  clearly  indicate  the  presence  and 
action  of  an  invisible,  but  purely  physical  cause,  a  cause 
connected  with  the  organism  of  particular  individuals, 
than  these. 

The  following  letter,  which  has  been  kindly  furnished 
us  by  Rev.  E.  N.  Kirk,  will  be  read  with  interest,  and 
the  facts  stated  will  not  be  doubted  by  our  readers. 

Rev.  a.  Mahax:  — 

Dear  Brother,  —  By  your  request,  I  commit  to  paper 
the  following  narrative:  — 

In  the  course  of  my  residence  in  Albany,  as  pastor  of 
the  Fourth  Presbyterian  Church,  somewhere  about  the 
year  1834,  (I  have  no  means  at  present  of  recalling  the 
precise  year,)  I  was  witness  to  phenomena,  at  that 
time  totally  beyond  the  sphere  of  all  former  experience ; 
and,  by  me,  utterly  inexplicable. 

I  had  been  preaching  three  times  on  a  Sunday,  and 
was  lying  on  the  sofa  in  my  house,  at  about  10  o'clock, 
when  a  gentleman  entered  the  parlor  in  a  highly  excited 
state  of  mind.  He  spoke  very  hurriedly,  saying,  "  a 
young  woman  is  possessed  of  the  devil,  and  wishes  you 
to  come  and  pray  with  her."  Without  waiting  for 
further  explanations,  I  hastened  to  follow  him.  On  en- 
tering the  house  I  saw  a  girl  of  about  twenty  years  of 
age,  lying  quietly  on  a  large  bed,  surrounded  by  a  few 
persons.  They  described  her  as  seeing  frightful  spirits, 
who  threatened  to  carry  her  off.  And  their  approaches  to 
her  were  always  indicated  to  the  spectators  by  a  convul- 


THE   MISSION    OF   ^'  THE    SPIRITS.  '  !S:3 

sive  action  of  her  whole  frame ;  an  earnest  entreaty  io 
be  saved  from  them  ;  and  a  peculiarly  sudden,  sharp 
knocking.  I  at  once  suspected  some  collusion,  and 
made  as  thorough  an  examination  of  the  premises  as  I 
could ;  but  nothing  appeared  which  could  furnish  any  ex- 
planation of  the  sounds  they  described.  I  then  treated 
her  as  I  would  any  other  person  in  sickness  calling  for 
the  counsel  and  prayers  of  a  clergyman.  At  about 
midnight  I  concluded  that  my  presence  was  no  longer 
needed,  and  that  my  curiosity  was  not  to  be  gratified 
by  witnessing  any  thing  marvellous.  I  accordingly 
went  to  the  bed  and  leaned  upon  the  high  footboard, 
(the  bedstead  being  of  the  French  pattern ;)  as  I  looked 
earnestly  into  her  face,  she  suddenly  started  from  her 
reclining  posture,  screaming  and  staring  wildly ;  and,  at 
the  same  instant,  three  distinct,  sharp  raps,  as  if  made 
with  the  knuckles  of  the  fist,  upon  the  very  board  on 
which  I  was  leaning,  startled  me.  I  examined  if  her 
feet  were  touching  the  board ;  or  if  any  visible  connec- 
tion existed  between  the  board  and  the  floor,  except  that 
of  the  bedposts.  Nothing  of  the  kind  was  visible.  I 
then  requested  her  friends  to  lay  the  bed  on  the  floor  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  room,  and  furnish  me  a  lamp, 
that  I  might  go  into  the  room  beneath,  and  watch  the 
floor,  (for  the  room  was  directly  over  the  cellar).  After 
watching  there  for  half  an  hour,  the  rappings  were  re- 
peated, but  w^ith  no  visible  cause.  I  then  left  the  house. 
On  the  next  day,  as  I  was  informed.  President  Nott  of 
Union  College  went  to  see  the  girl;  but  no  knockings 
occurred  after  I  saw  her. 

When  this  case  occurred,  I  remember  a  gentleman 
stating  that  something  similar  had  been  witnessed  in 
Poughkeepsie,  many  years  ago.  of  which  I  now  speak, 
only  to  put  you  on  the  track  of  inquiry,  if  you  wish  to 


84  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

accumulate  evidence  of  these  phenomena  having  occur- 
red long  before  the  present  day. 

Wishing  you  divine  guidance,  and  gi'eat  success  in 
rescuing  our  fellow  men  from  hurtful  delusions, 
I  remain,  cordially  yours, 

Edw.  N.  Kirk. 

Boston,  June  26,  1855. 

In  the  above  cases  which  might  be  multiplied  to  any 
extent,  we  have  all  the  physical  phenomena  connected 
with  "  the  spirit  manifestations,"  with  the  exception  of 
those  which  present  the  characteristics  of  intelligence. 
We  will  now  adduce  a  case  belonging  to  this  latter 
class.  We  give  this  case,  also,  as  cited  by  Mr.  Rogers 
in  the  valuable  work  above  referred  to.  The  facts  are 
so  well  authenticated,  that  nothing  but  their  strangeness 
can  induce  any  one  to  discredit  them.  We  must  learn, 
however,  the  important  lesson,  that  we  cannot  tell  what 
powers  exist  in  nature  but  through  their  manifestations, 
and  that  we  cannot  determine  a  priori  what  those 
manifestations  shall  be.  The  facts  which  we  are 
about  to  present  were  recorded  at  the  time  of  their  oc- 
currence, were  then  attested  by  multitudes  of  the  most 
intelligent  and  credible  witnesses,  and  an  uninterrupted 
tradition,  from  that  time  to  the  present,  has  preserved 
among  the  people  of  the  place  and  the  surrounding 
country,  an  undoubted  conviction  of  their  occurrence. 
Such  is  the  evidence.  Without  further  remarks,  we 
give  the  facts  as  condensed  by  the  author  referred  to. 

"  The  singular  case  of  the  Drummer  of  Tedworth,  in 
England,  will  throw  still  further  light  upon  this  mysteri- 
ous subject.  It  seems  that  Mr.  John  Mompesson,*  of 
Tedworth,  in  the  county  of  Wilts,  about  the  middle  of 

*  See  Sadducismus  TriumpJim.hj  J.  Glanvil.     London,  1726,   p.  270. 


85 


March,  in  the  year  1661,  being  in  a  neighboring  town, 
and  hearing  a  drum  beat,  inquired  of  the  bailiff  of  the 
town,  at  whose  house  he  was  stopping,  what  it  meant. 
The  bailiff  answered  that  they  had  for  some  days  been 
troubled  with  an  idle  drummer,  who  demanded  money 
of  the  constable  by  virtue  of  a  pretended  pass,  which  he 
thought  was  counterfeit.  Upon  this,  Mr.  Mompesson 
sent  for  the  fellow,  and  asked  him  by  what  authority  he 
went  up  and  down  the  country  in  that  manner  with  his 
drum.  The  drummer  answered  that  he  had  good  au- 
thority, and  produced  his  pass,  with  a  warrant  under 
the  hands  of  Sir  William  Cawley,  and  Colonel  AylifF, 
of  Greatenham.  The  pass  and  warrant  were  both 
found,  on  examination,  to  be  counterfeit.  He  was 
therefore  conveyed  by  a  constable  to  a  justice  of  the 
peace,  for  trial.  Whereupon  he  confessed,  and  begged 
earnestly  to  have  his  drum,  which  was  promised  him  in 
case  he  was,  as  he  had  asserted  himself  to  be,  Colonel 
A.'s  drummer.  The  drum  was  therefore  left  with  the 
bailiff,  and  the  drummer  was  released. 

"  In  April  the  baihff  sent  the  drum  to  Mr.  Mompes- 
son's  house,  just  as  the  latter  was  about  leaving  on  a 
journey  to  London.  Soon  after  leaving  home,  Mr.  M.'s 
family  began  to  be  very  much  disturbed  by  sundry 
strange  sounds  about  the  house,  as  of  persons  trying 
to  break  in.  This  continued  at  intervals,  until  Mr.  M. 
returned.  '  And  he  had  not  been  home  above  three 
nights,  when  the  same  noise  was  heard.  It  consisted 
of  poundings  on  his  door,  and  on  the  sides  of  the  house. 
Pistols  in  hand,  he  went  about  the  house.  Instantly, 
on  going  to  one  door,  the  sounds  would  be  made  at 
another.  On  going  outside,  nothing  could  be  seen,  but 
still  the  sounds  would  be  heard.  On  returning  to  bed, 
it  commenced  on  the  top  of  the  house,  and  resembled  a 

8 


86  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

species  of  quick-pace  drumming.  After  this,  the  sounds 
became  very  frequent,  usually  five  nights  together,  and 
then  they  would  intermit  three. 

" '  The  noise  constantly  came  as  they  were  going  to 
sleep,  whether  early  or  late.  And,  after  a  month's  dis- 
turbance on  the  outside,  it  came  into  the  room  ichere 
the  drum  lay,  four  or  five  nights  in  seven,  within  half  an 
hour  after  they  were  in  bed,  continuing  almost  two 
hours,  beating  on  the  drum  and  on  the  doors,'  etc.  The 
sign  of  it,  just  before  it  came,  was,  they  heard  a  hurling, 
as  if  in  the  air,  over  the  house  ;  and,  at  its  going  off, 
there  was  the  beating  of  a  drum,  like  that  at  the  break- 
ing vp  of  a  guard.  It  continued  in  this  room  for  the 
space  of  two  months,  which  time  Mr.  INIompesson  him- 
self lay  there  to  observe  it.  In  the  fore  part  of  the  night 
it  used  to  be  very  troublesome,  but  after  two  hours  all 
would  be  quiet. 

"  At  one  time  there  was  a  cessation  for  three  weeks. 
After  this,  it  returned  in  a  ruder  manner  than  before, 
and  followed  and  vexed  the  young  children,  beating 
their  bedsteads  with  that  violence  that  all  present  ex- 
pected when  they  would  fall  in  pieces.  In  laying  hands 
on  them  [the  bedsteads]  no  blows  would  be  felt,  but 
they  would  be  felt  to  shake  exceedingly.  For  hours 
together  there  would  be  drummed  out  the  tat-too,  cuck- 
olds, round-heads,  and  several  other  points  of  war,  as  well 
as  any  drummer  could  execute.  Then  there  would  be 
scratching  sounds  under  the  children's  beds.  The  chil- 
dren would  be  lifted  up  in  their  beds.  If  they  were 
taken  into  other  rooms,  the  sounds  would  follow  them 
there,  and,  for  a  while,  haunted  none  particularly  but 
them.  A  board  in  their  room  was  moved  backwards 
and  forwards  and  up  and  down  towards  a  servant,  who 
requested  it  to  move  thus,  which   was   observed  by  a 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  87 

whole  room  full  of  people,  and  during  the  daytime. 
At  night  the  minister  and  many  neighbors  came  to  the 
house ;  and  then,  in  sight  of  the  company,  the  chairs 
walked  about  the  room  of  themselves.  The  children's 
shoes  also  flew  about,  and  every  loose  thing  moved 
about  the  chamber.  A  '  bed-staff,'  for  instance,  moved 
towards  the  minister,  as  if  attracted,  and  there  rested 
quiet,  without  moving  further. 

"  Mr.  M.,  perceiving  that  it  so  much  persecuted  the 
children,  lodged  them  out  at  a  neighbor's  house,  taking 
his  eldest  daughter,  ten  years  old,  into  his  own  chamber, 
where  the  sounds  had  not  been  for  a  month  before.  As 
soon  as  she  was  in  bed,  the  disturbances  commenced 
here  again,  continuing  three  weeks,  —  drumming  and 
other  sounds. 

"  It  was  observed  that  it  would  exactly  answer^  in 
drumming^  any  thing  that  was  beaten  by  persons  present, 
or  any  tune  called  for. 

"  Mr.  M.'s  servant  was  next  seized  with  the  infection. 
He  was  a  stout  fellow,  and  of  a  sober  conversation. 
He  had  remained  free  until  now,  when  all  at  once  his 
bedclothes  would  unaccountably  creep  off  the  bed,  and 
it  required  considerable  skill  to  keep  them  on.  His 
limbs  would  become  paralyzed,  or  seized  with  rigid 
spasms  ;  but  if  he  could  get  hold  of  his  siaord,  this 
spasm  ivoidd  leave  him. 

"  A  little  after  this,  the  son  of  a  gentleman  for  whom 
the  drummer  had  worked  came  and  told  Mr.  Mompes- 
son  what  the  drummer  had  said  to  him  in  the  prison, 
which  was  the  following  :  The  drummer  asked  of  sev- 
eral who  came  to  see  him,  from  Mr.  M.'s  neighborhood, 
«  What  news  in  Wilts  ?  '  To  which  they  replied  they 
knew  none.  '  No  ?  '  says  the  drummer  ;  '  did  you  not 
hear  of  a  gentleman's  house  that  was  troubled  with  the 


88  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

beating  of  drums  ?  '  They  told  him  again,  if  that  were 
news,  they  heard  enough  of  that.  '  Ay,'  says  the  drum- 
mer, '  it  was  because  he  took  my  drum  from  me  ;  if  he 
had  not  taken  away  my  drum,  that  trouble  had  never 
befallen  him  ;  and  he  shall  never  have  his  quiet  again, 
till  I  have  my  drum,  or  satisfaction  from  him.'  *  These 
words  were  not  well  taken  by  Mr.  M.,  and  as  soon  as 
they  were  in  bed,  the  drum  was  beat  upon  very  violently 
and  loudly,  giving  the  drummer's  tunes. 

"  Strange  singing  was  also  heard.  And  one  night, 
about  this  time,  lights  were  seen  in  the  house.  One  of 
them  came  into  Mr.  Mompesson's  chamber,  which 
seemed  blue  and  gUmmering'  (see  Reichenbach),  and 
caused  great  stiffness  in  the  eyes  of  those  that  saw  it. 
The  light  was  seen  also  four  or  five  times  in  the  chil- 
dren's chamber.  The  doors  also  were  opened  and  shut 
without  the  contact  of  any  mortal  present. 

"  During  the  time  of  the  knocking,  when  many  were 
present,  a  gentleman  of  the  company  said,  '  Satan,  if 
the  drummer  set  thee  to  work,  give  three  knocks  and  no 
more  ; '  ivliich  it  did  very  distinctly^  and  stopped.  Then 
the  gentleman  knocked,  to  see  if  it  would  answer  him, 
as  it  was  wont ;  but  it  did  not.  For  further  trial,  he  bid 
it  for  confirmation,  if  it  ivere  the  drummer^  to  give  five 
knocks  and  no  more  that  night;  ivliich  it  did,  and  left 
the  house  quiet  all  the  night  after.  This  was  done  in  the 
presence  of  Sir  Thomas  Chamberlain,  of  Oxfordshire, 
and  divers  others.  At  another  time,  it  played  four  or  five 
several  tunes  on  one  of  the  doors,  and  then  seemingly 
went  off  in  the  lir.  At  another  time,  when  a  black- 
smith was  stopping  over  night,  they  heard  the  imitations 
of  a  smith  shoeing  a  horse. 

*  See  Mr.  Mompesson's  Letter  to  Mr.  Collins.  Preface  to  Second 
Part  of  Sadducismus  Triumpliatus^  page  221. 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  89 

"  Mr.  Glenvil,  who  gives  this  case,  visited  the  house, 
and  by  his  own  careful  observations  confirms  what 
others  had  observed.  He  noticed  one  remarkable  phe- 
nomenon, which  many  others  had  also  witnessed,  — that 
of  a  panting  sound  in  the  room  where  the  children  lay. 
'  The  motion  caused  by  it  was  so  strong*,'  says  he,  '  that 
it  shook  the  room  and  windows  very  sensibly.' 

"  A  little  child,  newly  taken  from  the  nurse,  was  now 
seized  with  spasms  and  fright ;  and  the  other  children 
were  also  affected  so  that  they  had  to  be  removed  again. 
There  was  a  purring  sound  in  their  bed,  like  a  cat.  The 
clothes  were  raised  up,  and  '  six  men  could  not  keep 
them  down.'  The  children  were  affected  with  spasms 
in  their  legs,  which  were  irresistibly  beaten  upon  the 
bed-posts.  Thus  we  have  not  only  the  epidemic  char- 
acter of  this  disorder,  which  is  also  represented  in  our 
present  mania,  but  the  same  characteristic  symptoms 
are  exhibited  in  both. 

"  The  drummer,  on  account  of  saying  what  we  have 
already  mentioned,  was  tried  as  a  witch,  and  condemned 
to  transportation.  By  some  means  he  escaped  and  re- 
turned. And  it  is  observable,  says  our  author,  that  dur- 
ing all  the  time  of  his  restraint  and  absence  the  house  was 
quiet,  but  as  soon  as  ever  he  came  back  at  liberty  the 
disturbances  returned.*  So  we  have  known  it  in  our 
rappings." 

In  the  above  and  the  cases  previously  cited,  all  the 
physical  facts  attending  the  spirit  manifestations  are 
perfectly  paralleled.  In  addition  to  these,  we  notice 
also  the  accordance  of  those  strange  phenomena  with 
the  mental  states  of  spectators  who  come  into  rapport 

*  Ibid.  p.  280.  Baxter  confirms  the  above  story,  having  seen  a 
number  of  the  witnesses  who  were  living  in  his  days.  See  his  Cer- 
tainty of  the  World  of  Spirits,  p.  19. 

8* 


90  moder:^  mysteries. 

with  the  mysterious  power  by  which  those  phenomena 
were  produced.  The  "  drum  would  exactly  answer,  in 
drumming,  any  thing  that  was  beaten  by  persons  pres- 
ent, or  any  tune  called  for."  So  of  the  rapping  sounds 
about  the  house.  At  one  time  three  knocks,  and  at 
another  five,  were  called  for,  and  precisely  these  num- 
bers were  given  and  no  more.  A  request  was  made, 
that  after  a  certain  number  of  these  sounds  were  given, 
they  should  cease  for  the  night,  and  that  request  was  com- 
phed  with.  The  singular  accordance  of  these  strange 
facts  w^ith  the  phenomena  of  the  spirit  manifestations 
on  their  fii'st  appearance  in  the  family  of  Mr.  Fox  in 
Arcadia  near  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  will  hereafter  be  noticed. 
This  accordance  will  be  seen  to  throw  much  light  upon 
the  question  of  the  origin  and  cause  of  these  manifesta- 
tions, especially  as  far  as  the  characteristics  of  intelli- 
gence are  concerned. 

We  now  adduce  the  case  of  Mrs.  Frederica  Hauffe 
of  Provost,  a  small  village  located  in  the  mountainous 
districts  of  Germany.  The  facts  of  the  case  are  given 
by  Dr.  Kerner,  her  attendant  physician,  and  given  as 
recorded  at  the  time  of  their  occurrence.  The  facts, 
moreover,  were  witnessed  by  multitudes  of  scientific 
men,  and  others,  of  Germany,  many  of  whom  are  now 
living.  In  these  regions,  as  we  are  informed  by  her  bi- 
ographer, "  a  sort  of  St.  Vitus's  dance  becomes  epidemic, 
so  that  all  the  children  of  the  place  are  seized  with  it  at 
the  same  time,"  who,  "  like  persons  in  a  magnetic  state, 
are  aware  of  the  precise  moment  that  a  fit  will  seize 
them."  "  If  they  are  in  the  fields  when  the  paroxysm  is 
approaching,  they  hasten  home,  and  immediately  fall 
into  convulsions,  when  they  soon  rise  upon  their  feet, 
and  move  for  an  hour  or  more  with  the  most  surprising 
regularity,  keeping  measure  like  an  accomplished  dancer. 


THE   MISSION   OF   "  THE   SPIRITS."  91 

They  then  "  awake  as  out  of  a  magnetic  sleep,  without 
any  recollection  of  what  has  happened." 

It  was  in  such  a  locality  that  the  individual  above 
named  became  subject  to  a  peculiar  magnetic  disease 
which  finally  terminated,  in  the  year  1822,  in  a  magnetic 
sleep  which  continued  about  seven  years  with  occa- 
sional interruptions.  The  following  may  be  enumerated 
as  among  the  important  facts  of  this  case.  We  adduce 
only  such  as  have  a  bearing  upon  our  present  inquiries. 

1.  The  early  developments  of  the  disorder  were  char- 
acterized by  "  knockings  on  the  walls,  noises  in  the  air, 
and  other  sounds  which  were  heard  by  many  different 
people,"  in  her  father's  house.  Many  efforts  were  made 
to  discover  the  cause  of  these  noises,  but  all  in  vain. 
"  However  suddenly  a  person  flew  to  the  place  to  try  to 
detect  whence  the  noise  proceeded,  they  could  see  noth- 
ing." "  K  they  went  outside,  the  knocking  was  imme- 
diately heard  inside,  and  vice  versaP  Her  father  be- 
came so  alarmed  that  he  declared  he  could  stay  in  the 
house  no  longer,  the  noises  being  "  not  only  audible  to 
everybody  in  it,  but  to  passengers  in  the  street,  who 
stopped  to  listen  to  them  as  they  passed."  Whenever 
any  one  would  sing  or  play  on  the  piano,  these  sounds 
would  commence  on  the  walls.  Articles  of  furniture, 
crockery,  etc.,  were  also  moved  about,  when  no  cause 
for  such  movements  were  visible. 

2.  The  progress  of  the  disease  was  marked  by  great 
physical  suffering  and  convulsions,  so  that  when  placed 
under  the  care  of  Dr.  Kerner,  "  on  the  25th  of  Novem- 
ber, 1826,"  she  appeared,  "a  picture  of  death  —  wasted 
to  a  skeleton,  and  unable  to  rise  or  lie  down  without 
assistance." 

3.  While  under  Dr.  Kerner's  care,  it  was  found,  that 
these  rapping  sounds  not  only  continued  in  the  room 


92  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

and  house  where  she  was,  but  that  she  could  regulate 
them  at  will,  and  even  produce  any  number  she  chose 
in  the  neighboring  houses  of  individuals  who  had  pre- 
viously been  with  her,  and  had  thus  come  into  rapport 
with  the  mysterious  force  with  which  her  system  was 
charged.  The  following  is  the  statement  of  Dr.  Kerner 
on  this  subject. 

"As  I  had  been  told  by  her  parents,  a  year  before  her 
father's  death,  that  at  the  period  of  her  early  magnetic 
state  she  was  able  to  make  herself  heard  by  her  friends, 
as  they  lay  in  bed  at  night,  in  the  same  village,  but  in 
other  houses,  by  a  knocking  —  as  is  said  of  the  dead  — 
I  asked  her,  in  her  sleep,  whether  she  was  able  to  do  so 
now,  and  at  what  distance.  She  answered  that  she 
would  sometimes  do  it.  Some  time  after  this,  as  we 
were  going  to  bed  —  my  children  and  servants  being 
already  asleep  —  we  heard  a  knocking,  as  if  in  the  air 
over  our  heads.  There  were  six  knocks,  at  intervals  of 
half  a  minute.  It  was  a  hollow  yet  clear  sound,  soft  but 
distinct.  We  were  certain  there  was  no  one  near  us, 
nor  over  us,  from  whom  it  could  proceed  ;  and  our  house 
stands  by  itself.  On  the  following  evening,  when  she 
was  asleep  —  when  we  had  mentioned  the  knocking  to 
nobody  whatever  —  she  asked  me  luhether  she  should  soon 
knock  to  tis  again;  which,  as  she  said  it  was  hurtful  to 
her,  I  declined." 

Other  individuals  had  precisely  similar  experiences  in 
their  own  habitations.  She  not  only  was  enabled  to 
produce  these  sounds,  under  such  circumstances,  but  to 
cause  her  voice  to  be  heard  by  such  individuals,  even 
when  at  a  distance  from  her. 

4.  At  times  her  perceptive  powers  were  so  quickened 
that  she  could  perceive  distant  objects,  objects  located 
entirely  beyond  the  reach  of  the  senses. 


THE   MISSION    OF    "  THE    SPIRITS."  9^ 

5.  At  other  times  her  intellectual  faculties  were  ele- 
vated, so  that  she  would  discourse  on  high  themes  in 
language  of  corresponding  excellence.  In  some  in- 
stances, for  days  in  succession,  all  her  thoughts  were 
uttered  in  verse. 

6.  She  could  discern  and  repeat  the  thovghts^  and  tell 
the  physical  states  of  those  w^ho  came  into  magnetic 
communication  with  her,  precisely  as  mesmeric  subjects 
can  do  in  respect  to  those  with  whom  they  are  in  mes- 
meric communication.  All  the  facts  of  mesmerism  and 
clairvoyance,  in  their  entireness,  presented  themselves 
in  this  case. 

7.  As  in  the  case  of  Angelique  Cottin,  surrounding 
objects  were  attracted  towards,  or  repelled  from  her. 
Sometimes  objects,  without  any  visible  cause,  would 
advance  towards,  or  recede  from  her.  At  one  time  Dr. 
Kerner,  on  placing  the  ends  of  his  fingers  near  those  of 
hers,  found  that  there  was  so  powerful  an  attraction 
between  them  that,  on  raising  his  hand  upward,  her  body 
was  lifted  entirely  from  the  ground,  and  suspended  in 
the  air,  just  as  the  magnet  suspends  a  piece  of  iron. 
This  experiment  was  subsequently,  at  sundry  times, 
repeated  by  himself  and  others,  with  the  same  results. 
We  have  here  a  perfect  demonstration  of  the  existence 
of  a  polar  force,  analogous,  in  all  these  respects,  to  mag- 
netism. 

The  case  which  we  next  adduce  is  cited  from  the 
work  of  Mr.  Rogers,  from  which  we  have  taken  so  many 
extracts,  and  we  give  it  as  cited  by  him. 

"Another  singular  case  is  that  of  Mademoiselle  Eliza- 
beth de  Ranfaing,*  of  Lorraine,  who,  it  was  supposed, 
became  possessed  with  the  devil,  about  the  year  1620. 

*  See  Calmet  on  the  "  History  and  Philosophy  of  Spirits,"  etc., 
chap.  xxvi.  p.  123. 


94  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

The  facts  were  published,  at  Nancy,  in  the  year  1622, 
by  M.  Pichard,  a  doctor  of  medicine,  and  physician-in- 
ordinary  to  their  highnesses  of  Lorraine.  This  lady 
had  been  a  very  virtuous  person,  and  had  established  a 
kind  of  order  of  Nuns  of  the  Refuge^  the  principal  object 
of  which  was  to  withdraw  from  profligacy  the  girls  or 
women  who  had  fallen  into  libertinism. 

Mademoiselle  Ranfaing,  having  become  a  widow  in 
1617,  was  sought  in  marriage  by  a  physician  named 
Poviot. 

"  As  she  would  not  listen  to  his  addresses,  he  first  of 
all  gave  her  philters  to  make  her  love  hwi,  ivhich  occa- 
sioned stransre  derans^emejit  in  her  health.  At  last  he 
gave  her  some  magical  medicaments.  The  physicians 
could  not  relieve  her,  and  were  quite  at  fault  with  her 
extraordinary  maladies. 

"  After  having  tried  all  sorts  of  remedies,  they  were 
obliged  to  have  recourse  to  exorcisms.  This  treatment 
commenced  2d  September,  1619,  in  the  town  of  Remire- 
mont,  whence  she  was  transferred  to  Nancy ;  there  she 
was  visited  and  interrogated  by  several  clever  physi- 
cians, who,  as  a  final  decision,  '  declared  that  the  cas- 
ualties they  had  remarked  in  her,  had  no  relation  at  all 
ivith  the  ordinary  course  of  knoivn  maladies^  and  could 
only  be  the  rusult  of  diabolical  possession.''  [These  were 
as  wise  doctors  as  some  we  have  now.]  The  Bishop 
of  Toul  then  ordered  the  nomination,  for  exorcists,  of 
M.  Viardin,  a  doctor  of  divinity,  counsellor  of  State  of 
the  Duke  of  Lorraine,  a  Jesuit  and  Capuchin.  A  host 
of  monks,  and  many  of  the  highest  dignitaries  of  both 
church  and  State,  were  present  at  the  exorcisms,  together 
with  a  large  body  of  learned  men. 

"  The  physical  phenomena  presented  in  this  case 
were  spasms  and  involuntary  motions.     Cahnet,  how- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  95 

ever,  has  not  seen  fit  to  say  much  about  this  class  of 
symptoms  ;  but  he  implies  the  fact  of  her  being  subject 
to  them,  in  what  he  has  given  with  regard  to  the  devil 
throwing  the  woman  upon  the  ground,  etc.  M.  Pich- 
ard,  however,  has  given  them,  in  his  account.  The  phe- 
nomena from  cerebral  irritation  are  very  wonderful. 

"  When  she  was  exorcised  in  either  Hebrew,  Greek, 
or  Latin,  she  always  replied  pertinently  to  them, — 
she  who  could  hardly  read  Latin.  M.  Nichols  de 
Harley,  very  well  skilled  in  Hebrew,  exorcised  her  in 
this  language,  and  he  found  her  capable  of  answering 
him  correctly  merely  from  the  movement  of  his  lips^  with- 
out his  pronouncing  a  word.  This  was  proof,  to  him, 
that  she  was  really  possessed  of  a  devil. 

"  The  questions  and  commands  were  therefore  ad- 
dressed, not  to  the  woman,  but  to  the  supposed  devil. 
All  the  replies,  made  involuntarily  by  the  woman,  were 
therefore  taken  for  granted  to  be  the  replies  of  the 
demon. 

"  The  Rev.  Father  Abbert,  Capuchin,  having  observed 
that  the  demon  (that  is,  the  woman)  wished  to  overturn 
the  benitier,  or  basin  of  holy  water,  which  was  there,  he 
ordered  him  (the  woman)  to  take  the  holy  water  and 
not  spill  it,  and  he  (she)  obeyed.  The  Father  com- 
manded him  (her)  to  give  marks  of  possession ;  he  (she) 
answered,  '  The  possession  is  sufficiently  known.'  The 
Father  added,  in  Greek,  '  I  command  thee  to  carry  some 
holy  water  to  the  governor  of  the  town.'  The  woman 
replied :  '  It  is  not  customary  to  exorcise  in  that  tongue.' 
The  Father  answered,  in  Latin,  '  It  is  not  for  thee  to 
impose  laws  on  us,  but  the  church  has  power  to  com- 
mand thee  in  whatever  language  she  may  think  proper.' 
Then  the  woman  took  the  basin  of  holy  water,  and 
carried  it  to  the  keeper  of  the  Capuchins,  to  the  Duke 
Eric  of  Lorraine,  and  to  other  lords. 


96  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

"  He  discovered  secret  thoughts,  and  heard  words  that 
were  said  in  the  ear  of  some  persons  which  he  was  not 
possibly  near  enough  to  overhear,  and  declared  that  he 
had  heard  the  mental  prayer  a  good  priest  had  made 
before  the  holy  sacrament. 

"  They  proposed  to  him  very  difficult  questions  con- 
cerning the  Trinity,  the  incarnation,  the  holy  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  the  grace  of  God,  freewill,  the  manner  in 
which  angels  and  demons  knew  the  thoughts  of  men, 
etc.,  and  he  replied  with  much  clearness  and  precision. 
She  discovered  things  unknown  to  everybody  ;  and  re- 
vealed to  certain  persons,  but  secretly  and  in  private, 
some  sins  of  which  they  had  been  guilty. 

"  The  demon  (the  woman)  did  not  obey  the  voice  only 
of  the  exorcists ;  he  obeyed  even  when  they  simply 
moved  their  lips,  or  held  their  hand,  or  a  handkerchief, 
or  a  book,  upon  the  mouth.  A  Calvinist  having  one 
day  mingled  secretly  in  the  crowd,  the  exorcist,  who 
was  warned  of  it,  commanded  the  demon  (the  woman) 
to  go  and  kiss  his  feet;  he  (she)  went  immediately, 
rushing  through  the  crowd. 

"  An  Englishman  having  come  from  curiosity  to  the 
exorcist,  the  woman  told  him  several  particulars  relating 
to  his  country  and  religion.  He  was  a  Puritan  ;  and 
the  Englishman  owned  that  every  thing  she  had  said 
was  true.  The  same  Englishman  said  to  her,  in  his 
language,  '  As  a  proof  of  thy  possession,  tell  me  the 
name  of  my  master  who  formerly  taught  me  embroid- 
ery.' She  replied,  '  William.'  They  commanded  her 
to  recite  the  Ave  Maria.  She  said  to  a  Huguenot  gen- 
tleman who  was  present,  '  Do  you  say  it,  if  you  know 
it;  for  they  don't  say  it  amongst  yom*  people.'  M. 
Pichard  relates  several  unknown  and  hidden  things 
which   the   woman   revealed,   and  that  she  performed 


THE    MISSION    OF    "  THE    SPIllITS."  97 

several  feats  which  it  is  not  possible  for  any  person, 
however  agile  and  supple  he  may  be,  to  achieve  by 
natural  strength  or  power." 

On  the  above  case  the  following  remarks  are  deemed 
of  special  importance.     1.  The  cause  of  these  singular 
phenomena  is  too  manifest  to  admit  of  a  doubt  in  re- 
gard to  its  nature,  and  that  cause  was  exclusively  mun- 
dane and  physical.     2.  The  entire  mental  and  physical 
activity  of  this  individual  was  controlled  by  those  who 
came  into  magnetic  rapport  with  her,  precisely  as  those 
who  are  mesmerized  are  by  their  mesmerizers.     The  in- 
dividual supposed  herself  possessed  of  the  devil,  simply 
and   exclusively,    because    her    self-assumed    and   self- 
deceived  exorcists  supposed  her  thus  possessed,  just  as 
the  mesmeric  subjects  would  suppose  themselves  sub- 
jects of  similar  possessions,  did  the  mesmerizers  enter- 
tain this  opinion  of  them.     Answers  and  communica- 
tions were  received  as  from  the  devil,  just  as  they  would 
come  as  from  him  from  mesmeric  subjects,  if  the  same 
conditions  were  fulfilled.     3.  We  have,  in  this  case,  the 
same  transference  of  thought,  as  in  the  mesmeric  rela- 
tions.   Hence  the  singular  revelations  of  secret  thoughts, 
and  secret  acts,  and  answers  to  questions  pertaining  to 
subjects  of  which  all  were  profoundly  ignorant  but  the 
inquirers   themselves,  and    all    this    in    whatever    lan- 
guage the  individual  was  addressed. 

Similar  facts  occurred  in  the  family  of  Cotton  Mather, 
in  the  case  of  some  children  whom  he  had  taken  under 
his  care,  in  consequence  of  their  being  supposed  to  have 
been  bewitched.  These  children  would  repeat  the  se- 
cret thoughts  of  those  who  came  into  communication 
with  them.  Even  when  passages  from  the  Hebrew  or 
Greek  scriptures  were  read  to  them,  they  would  give  the 
correct  interpretation,  that  is,  the  meaning  which  the 

9 


98  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

reader  attached  to  said  passages.  Where  passages 
were  read  in  the  Indian  language,  however,  a  language 
of  course  not  understood  by  the  reader,  the  interpretation 
could  not  be  given.  Any  thought  in  the  inquirer's  mind 
was  instantly  reproduced  in  that  of  the  child,  precisely 
.n  accordance  with  what  occurs  in  the  mesmeric  rela- 
tions. Cases  of  this  kind  were  commonly  accompanied 
with  physical  manifestations  in  accordance  with  those 
which  we  have  above  noticed.  Om*  fathers  were  as 
familiar  with  the  rapping  sounds,  the  movement  of  arti- 
'les  of  furniture,  etc.,  as  we  are.  They,  in  their  igno- 
i'ance,  attributed  these  manifestations  to  satanic  agency. 
We,  in  our  Vvisdoju,  have  attributed  them  to  the  inter- 
position of  departed  spirits.  However  mysterious  the 
facts  above  cited  may  appear,  the  following  conclusions 
pertaining  to  them  are  too  manifest  to  be  denied,  to 
wit :  1.  The  cause  of  these  strange  phenomena  is  exclu- 
sively mundane  and  physical.  Nothing  can  be  more 
unphilosophical  than  to  attribute  such  phenomena  to 
the  interposition  of  disembodied  spirits.  2.  This  power 
when  developed  in  the  human  system,  in  connection 
with  the  brain,  as  its  nerve  centre,  accords  in  its  action, 
in  certain  respects,  with  the  mental  states  of  such  indi- 
viduals, and  is  determined  in  its  action  by  such  states. 
3.  When  other  individuals  come  into  certain  relations 
to  such  persons,  the  mental  states  of  the  former  are,  in 
.nany  instances,  by  means  of  this  force,  reproduced  in 
the  minds  of  the  latter,  and  this  precisely  in  accordance 
with  what  occurs  in  the  mesmeric  relations.  4.  In- 
dividuals, under  the  influence  of  this  same  force,  often 
present  all  the  peculiar  perceptions  and  other  phenom- 
ena which  characterize  what  is  called  independent  clair- 
voyance. They  have  perceptions  by  other  means  than 
the  organs  of  sense,  and  of  objects  located  totally  be- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  TUB    SPIRITS."  99 

yond  the  reach  of  the  senses.  5.  With  the  terrible 
mental  and  physical  effects  induced  in  such  individuals 
by  this  force,  it  operates  in  their  physical  systems  as  a 
very  strong  polar  force,  attracting  and  repelling  other 
bodies,  in  accordance  with  the  peculiar  phenomena  of 
Electricity  and  Magnetism.  6.  Other  bodies  in  contact 
with  such  persons,  or  in  their  immediate  vicinity,  often 
become  charged  with  the  same  force,  so  as  to  be 
strongly  attracted  towards,  or  repelled  from  each  other. 
The  force  which  produces  these  effects  is  denominated 
the  Odylic  Force.  Its  properties  have  been  most  care- 
fully investigated  by  such  philosophers  as  Richenbach, 
Metteucci,  Thelorier,  Lafontaine,  and  Ashburner,  in  Eu- 
rope, and  the  validity  of  their  experiments  has  been 
indorsed  by  the  highest  scientific  authority  of  both 
continents. 


THE    ODYLIC    FORCE    IDENTICAL    WITH    THAT    WHICH    IS    THE 
IMMEDIATE    CAUSE    OF    THE    SPIRIT    MANIFESTATIONS. 

We  now  enter  upon  a  very  important  department  of 
our  investigations.  Spiritualists  themselves  admit,  as 
we  have  already  said,  that  spirits  do  not  cause  these 
manifestations  directly,  but  mediately^  that  is,  through 
the  instrumentality  of  a  certain  force  of  some  kind  pre- 
existing in  nature,  a  force  which  they  have  learned  to 
control.  The  agency  of  the  spirits  is  manifest,  if  at  all, 
not  in  the  existence,  or  properties  of  this  force,  but  in 
the  direction  of  its  action.  The  mere  fact  that  sounds 
are  heard,  and  objects  moved  in  these  circles,  no  one  hae 
the  folly  to  adduce,  as  proof  of  an  ah  extra  spirit  inter- 
position of  any  kind.  Such  interposition,  on  the  othei 
hand,  is  inferred  from  the  accordance  of  these  phenom- 
ena with    intelligence,   and   other  considerations    of  a 


100  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

kindred  nature.  This  force,  also,  spiritualists,  as  well  as 
others,  admit  to  be  exclusively  physical  in  its  nature. 
So  far,  no  difference  of  opinion,  as  far  as  our  knowledge 
extends,  exists  between  them  and  their  opponents.  The 
question  which  here  arises,  and  to  which  a  specific  an- 
swer is  here  demanded,  is,  what  is  the  nature  of  this 
mundane,  physical  force,  which  is  the  immediate  cause 
of  these  so  called  spirit  manifestations?  We  answer, 
it  is  identical  luith  the  Ochjlic  Force  which  we  have  above 
developed.  This  we  argue  from  the  following  consid- 
erations :  — 

1.  The  relation  of  these  causes  to  certain  specific 
localities,  is  a  very  decisive  proof,  in  connection  with 
other  facts,  of  their  absolute  identity.  In  Boston,  for 
example,  the  centre  of  the  phenomena  of  witchcraft,  and 
where  the  odylic  phenomena  have  ever  manifested  them- 
selves, mediums  were  developed  as  soon  as  the  circles 
were  constituted.  In  Philadelphia,  on  the  other  hand, 
where  the  odylic  phenomena  had  hardly,  if  ever  appeared, 
months  elapsed  before  any  of  the  so  called  spirit  mani- 
festations appeared,  though  the  most  careful  and  perse- 
vering eflbrts  were  made  to  induce  them.  It  is  also 
known,  and  published  by  spiritualists  themselves,  that 
individuals  who  were  good  mediums  in  one  locality, 
have  utterly  lost  the  power,  by  simple  change  of  locality. 
The  origin  of  "  the  Rochester  Rappings  "  should  not  be 
overlooked  in  this  connection.  All  agree  that  these 
phenomena  first  made  their  appearance  in  a  certain 
house  occupied  by  Mr.  Michael  Weekman,  of  the  village 
of  Hydesville,  in  the  town  of  Arcadia,  Wayne  county, 
New  York.  Of  the  facts  which  occurred  when  he 
was  a  resident  of  the  house,  we  have  the  following  ac- 
count. 

"  INIr.  W.  resided  in  this   house  for  about  eighteen 


THE   MISSIOX    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  101 

months,   and   left    sometime    in   the    year   1847.*     jNIr. 
Weekman  makes  the  statement  in  substance  as  follows  : 
That  one  evening,  about  the  time  of  retiring,  he  heard 
a  rapping  on  the  outside  door,  and,  what  was  rather 
unusual  for   him,  instead  of  familiarly  bidding   them 
'  come  in,'  stepped  to  the  door  and  opened  it.     He  had 
no  doubt  of  finding  some  one  who  wished  to  come  in, 
but,  to  his  surprise,  found  no  one  there.     He  went  back 
and  proceeded  to  undress,  when,  just  before  getting  into 
bed,  he  heard  another  rap  at  the  door,  loud  and  distinct. 
He  stepped  to  the  door  quickly  and  opened  it,  but,  as 
before,  found  no  one  there.     He  stepped  out  and  looked 
around,  supposing  that  some  one  was  imposing  upon 
him.     He  could  discover  no  one,  and  went  back  into 
the  house.     After  a   short  time  he  heard  the  rapping 
again,  and  he  stepped  (it  being  often  repeated)  and  held 
on  to  the  latch,  so  that  he  might  ascertain  if  any  one 
had  taken  that  means  to  annoy  him.     The  rapping  was 
repeated,  the  door  opened  instantly,  but  no  one  was  to 
be  seen!     He  states  that  he   could  feel  the  jar  of  the 
door  very  plainly  when  the  rapping  was  heard.     As  he 
opened  the  door,  he  sprung  out  and  went  around  the 
house,  but  no  one  was  in  sight.     His  family  were  fear- 
ful to  have  him  go  out,  lest  some  one  intended  to  harm 
him.     It  always  remained  a  mystery  to  him,  and  finally, 
as  the  rapping  did  not  at  that  time  continue,  passed 
from  his  mind,  except  when  something  of  the  same  na- 
ture occurred  to  revive  it." 

The  Weekman  family,  at  length,  left  the  house,  and 
in  December,  1847,  the  Fox  family  entered  it.  In  the  fol- 
lowing March,  the  mysterious  sounds  were  heard  again. 

*  See  History  of  the  Mysterious  Communications  with  Spirits,  by 
Capron  and  Barron,  p.  10. 

9* 


102  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

"  It  seemed,"  they  say,  "  to  be  in  one  of  the  bedrooms, 
and  somided  to  them  as  though  some  one  was  knock- 
ing on  the  floor,  moving  chairs,  etc.  Fom*  or  five  mem- 
bers of  the  family  were  at  home ;  and  they  all  got  up 
to  ascertain  the  cause  of  the  noise.  Every  part  of 
the  house  was  searched,  yet  nothing  could  be  discov- 
ered. A  perceptible  jar  was  felt  by  putting  the  hand 
on  the  bedsteads  and  chairs  ;  a  jar  was  also  experi- 
enced while  standing  on  the  floor.  The  noise  was  con- 
tinued that  night  as  long  as  any  one  was  awake  in  the 
house.  The  following  evening  they  were  heard  as 
before,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  31st  of  March  the 
neighbors  were  called  in  for  the  first  time." 

The  following  is  Mrs.  Fox's  statement  of  these 
strange  occurrences  :  — 

"  On  Friday  night  we  concluded  to  go  to  bed  early, 
and  not  let  it  disturb  us  ;  if  it  came,  we  thought  we 
would  not  mind  it,  but  tiy  and  get  a  good  night's  rest. 
My  husband  was  here  on  all  these  occasions,  heard  the 
noise,  and  helped  search.  It  was  very  early  when  we 
went  to  bed  on  this  night,  —  hardly  dark.  We  went 
to  bed  early,  because  we  had  been  broken  so  much  of 
our  rest  that  I  was  almost  sick. 

"  My  husband  had  not  gone  to  bed  when  we  first 
heard  the  noise  on  this  evening.  I  had  just  lain  down. 
It  commenced  as  usual.  I  knew  it  from  all  other  noises 
I  had  ever  heard  in  the  house.  The  girls,  who  slept  in 
the  other  bed  in  the  room,  heard  the  noise,  and  tried  to 
make  a  similar  noise  by  snapping  their  fingers.  The 
youngest  girl  is  about  twelve  years  old ;  she  is  the  one 
who  made  her  hand  go.  As  fast  as  she  made  the  noise 
with  her  hands  or  fingers,  the  sound  was  followed  up 
in  the  room.  It  did  not  sound  any  different  at  that 
time,  only  it  made  the  same  number  of  noises  that  the 


103 

girl  did.     When  she  stopped,  the  sound  itself  stopped 
for  a  short  time. 

"  The  other  girl,  who  is  in  her  fifteenth  year,  then 
spoke  in  sport,  and  said,  '  Now  do  just  as  I  do. 
Count  one,  two,  three,  four,'  etc.,  striking  one  hand  in 
the  other  at  the  same  time.  The  blows  which  she 
made  were  repeated  as  before.  It  appeared  to  answer 
her  by  repeating  every  blow  that  she  made.  She  only 
did  so  once.  She  then  began  to  be  startled ;  and  then 
I  spoke,  and  said  to  the  noise,  '  Count  ten,'  and  it 
made  ten  strokes  or  noises.  Then  I  asked  the  ages  of 
my  different  children  successively,  and  it  gave  a  number 
of  raps  corresponding  to  the  ages  of  my  children. 

"  I  then  asked  if  it  was  a  human  being  that  was 
making  the  noise ;  and,  if  it  was,  to  manifest  it  by  the 
same  noise.  There  was  no  noise.  I  then  asked  if  it 
was  a  spirit ;  and,  if  it  was,  to  manifest  it  by  two 
sounds.  I  heard  two  sounds  as  soon  as  the  words 
were  spoken."  * 

"  These  '  manifestations  '  caused  great  excitement  in 
the  village,  and  many  persons  called  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  Fox  to  hear  the  noises.  Many  questions  were 
asked  and  answered  by  raps  correctly.  Sounds  were 
only  made  when  an  affirmative  answer  was  the  correct 
one  to  a  question,  or  when  numbers  were  to  be  desig- 
nated. When  the  alphabet  was  called  over,  there  was 
rapping  at  particular  letters.f  Soon  the  experiment 
was  carried  still  fm*ther,  and,  by  request,  entire  names 
and  sentences  of  considerable  length  were  spelled  out. 
A  signal  for  the  alphabet  was  soon  understood  to  be 
five  raps  in  quick  succession. 

*  See  Account  by  D.  M.  Dewey,  Rochester,  N.  Y.     Also,  History 
of  the  same  by  Capron  and  Barron,  p.  14. 
t  See  Account  by  E.  E.  Lewis,  Canandaigua,  N.  Y. 


104  MODEr.X    MYSTERIES. 

"  In  a  few  months  after  the  manifestations  were 
first  heard  by  the  Fox  family,  several  of  the  menibers 
removed  from  Hydesville  to  Rochester,  and  resided 
with  a  married  sister,  Mi's.  Fish.  The  sounds  were 
here  heard  in  the  presence  of  Margaretta  Fox  and  ^Irs. 
Fish.  They  were  talked  about,  and  elicited  general 
attention,  —  got  into  the  newspapers,  and  were  imme- 
diately speculated  upon  in  all  parts  of  the  Union.  The 
third  town  in  wliich  the  raps  were  heard  was  Auburn, 
N.  Y.  Catharine,  the  youngest  daughter  of  I\Ir.  Fox, 
visited  this  place,  and  the  sounds  were  made  at  the 
houses  she  visited.  In  Rochester  the  raps  have  not 
been  confined  to  the  Fox  family.  Since  the  '  mani- 
festations'  in  Auburn,  they  have  been  communicated 
with  in  Greece,  Moin*oe  county,  N.  Y.,  in  Sennett, 
Cayuga  county,  N.  Y.,  in  New  York  city,  on  Long 
Island,  at  Troy,  N.  Y.,  at  Boston  and  Springfield, 
Mass.,  and  a  number  of  other  towns  and  cities." 

Who  can  doubt,  that  the  immediate  cause  of  these 
phenomena  was  a  physical  one,  a  cause  developed  in 
the  physical  organisms  of  those  individuals,  in  conse- 
quence of  a  residence  in  that  particular  locality  ? 
Equally  manifest  is  the  fact,  that  that  cause  is  identical 
with  the  Odylic  Force,  as  developed  in  the  cases  above 
cited.  How  perfectly  do  the  facts  above  given  corre- 
spond with  those  connected  w^ith  Frederica  Hauffe  and 
others,  and  how  manifest  is  the  identity  of  causation  in 
these  cases. 

2.  The  absolute  identity  of  the  physical  phenomena 
of  these  two  forces,  as  physical  causes,  presents,  in  their 
action  upon  surrounding  objects,  the  most  decisive 
proof  of  their  identity.  In  both  cases  the  rapping  sounds 
have  the  same  relations  to  the  organism  of  individuals. 
The  rapping  and  other  sounds  are  precisely  similar  in 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  105 

their  nature,  and  are  frequently  attended  with  the  same 
jarring  of  surrounding  objects,  and  each  alike  is  occasion- 
ally attended  with  the  same  rumbling  noises,  as  of  the 
rolling  of  distant  thunder.  The  same  manifestations  of 
an  attractive  and  repulsive  power  between  the  physical 
organism  and  surrounding  objects,  appear  in  both  cases. 
What  facts  can  reveal  an  identity  of  causation,  if  these 
do  not  ?  We  might,  with  the  same  propriety,  affirm  that 
each  clap  of  thunder  is  occasioned  by  a  new  and  before 
undeveloped  force  in  nature,  and  that  such  phenomenon 
is  proof  of  the  fact,  as  to  refer  the  t\vo  classes  of  phenome- 
na under  consideration  to  different  and  opposite  causes. 
3.  A  similar  identity  of  effects  upon  the  physical  organ- 
ism on  the  one  hand,  and  upon  the  mental  powers^  on 
the  other,  argues,  with  equal  absoluteness,  the  perfect 
identity  of  these  t^'O  causes.  "  Catalepsy,  trance,  clair- 
voyance, and  various  involuntary  muscular,  nervous,  and 
mental  activity  in  mediums,"  are  among  the  effects 
enumerated  by  Mr.  Ballou,  as  accompanying  the  action 
of  this  force  in  connection  with  the  so  called  spirit  mani- 
festations. Precisely  similar  phenomena  mark  the  ac- 
tion of  the  Odylic  Force,  in  all  cases  like  those  which 
we  have  enumerated.  Every  mental  and  physical  phe- 
nomenon which  characterizes  the  manifestations  of  the 
one  power,  is  equally  characteristic  of  those  of  the  other. 
Is  "  speaking,  writing,  preaching,  lecturing,  philosophy- 
zing,  prophesying,  etc.,"  attendant  on  the  action  of  this 
force,  in  one  instance  ?  They  are  equally  so  in  the  other. 
The  same  holds  equally  true  in  all  other  instances.  We 
have  no  right  to  reason  at  all,  from  phenomena  to  the 
nature  of  the  substances  to  which  they  pertain,  or  to 
attempt  to  identify  causes,  by  arguing  their  nature  from 
tlieir  peculiar  effects,  if  we  may  not  infer  the  identity  of 
the  causes  under  consideration,  from  the  phenomena 
which  they  everywhere  exhibit. 


106  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

4.  There  is  a  peculiar  effect  which  individuals  often 
experience,  on  approaching  mediums,  on  the  one  hand, 
and  those  who  are  under  the  influence  of  the  Odylic 
Force,  on  the  other,  an  effect  which  renders  the  iden- 
tity of  the  two  forces  under  consideration  undeniable. 
Those  who  approached  Angelique  Cottin,  for  example, 
were  often  affected  with  what  they  denominated  an 
electric  shock.  Spiritualists  themselves,  in  their  own 
WTitings,  often  speak  of  having  experienced  in  them- 
selves precisely  similar  effects,  when  approaching  medi- 
ums, similar  phenomena,  also,  occurring  in  the  presence 
of  those  who  are  in  a  mesmeric  state.  It  would  be  a 
violation  of  all  the  laws  of  science  not  to  admit  an  iden- 
tity of  cause,  in  the  presence  of  effects  bearing  such  un- 
deniable characteristics  of  absolute  similarity. 

On  this  point  we  need  not  enlarge,  as  the  proposition 
under  consideration,  we  may  safely  assume,  wdll  not 
be  disputed  by  intelligent  spiritualists  anywhere,  it 
being,  as  far  as  our  knowledge  extends,  admitted  by 
them,  that  spirits  produce  these  manifestations,  if  at  all, 
by  controlling  this  very  force. 


THE  IMMEDIATE  CAUSE  OF  THESE  MANIFESTATIONS  IDENTI- 
CAL WITH  THAT  FROM  WHICH  RESULT  ALL  THE  PHE- 
NOMENA   OF    MESMERISM    AND    CLAIRVOYANCE. 

We  now  advance  to  another  very  important  proposi- 
tion. It  is  this  :  TJie  immediate  cause  of  these  manifeS' 
tations  is  identical,  not  only  ivith  the  Odijlic  Force,  on  the 
one  hand,  but  luith  that  from  ivhich  the  phenomena  of 
mesmerism  and  clairvoyance  result,  on  the  other.  The 
truth  of  this  proposition  is  rendered  undeniably  evident 
from  the  following  facts  and  considerations,  the  most  if 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  107 

not  all  of  which  are  proclaimed  by  spiritualists  them- 
selves, in  their  own  ^VTitings. 

1.  Mesmeric  subjects,  and  those  who  had  become 
clairvoyants  through  mesmeric  influence,  have,  to  a  very 
great  extent,  become  mediums,  and  of  all  other  persons, 
most  readily  become  such.  This  is  a  fact  wliich  no  one 
will  deny. 

2.  Mesmerizing  and  paihetizing  are  among  the  com- 
mon means  proclaimed  by  spiritualists,  of  developing 
mediums.  When  individuals  desire  to  render  some 
persons  in  their  circles  mediums,  persons  who  have  been 
accustomed  to  be  pathetized  are  first  put  into  a  mes- 
meric state,  and  then,  as  the  persons  thus  affected  sit 
with  others  around  the  table,  they  become  mediums, 
thus  showing  that  the  two  states  are  the  results  of  the 
same  force  developed  in  different  degrees. 

3.  But  a  fact  still  more  decisive  of  this  question,  is 
this :  in  these  circles,  as  spiritualists  themselves  affirm, 
some  individuals  become  mediums,  while  others,  under 
precisely  the  same  influence,  not  unfrequently  become 
clairvoyant.  Under  the  same  cause,  and  in  the  same 
circumstances,  the  mesmeric  phenomena  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  so  called  spirit  manifestations  on  the 
other,  appear,  thus  indicating  that  the  immediate  cause 
of  these  two  classes  of  phenomena  are,  in  all  instances, 
one  and  the  same. 

4.  Individuals  who  have  had  experience  of  the  mes- 
meric force,  recognize  themselves  at  once  as  subject 
to  the  action  of  the  same  cause,  when  sitting  in  the 
"spirit"  circles,  the  effects  which  they  experience  in 
both  cases  being  so  perfectly  identical,  that  they  feel 
that  they  cannot  be  mistaken  in  regard  to  the  nature  of 
the  causes  themselves. 

5.  In  approaching  mesmeric  subjects  on  the  one  hand, 


108  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

and  mediums  on  the  other,  the  same  electric  shocks  are, 
as  before  observed,  not  unfrequently  experienced,  indi- 
cating that  the  two  classes  of  individuals  are  charged 
with  the  same  force. 

6.  The  perfect  identity  of  the  conditions  of  entering 
these  two  states,  and  of  the  disturbing  causes  common 
to  both,  present  a  very  strong  evidence  of  the  perfect 
Identity  of  the  immediate  causes  of  the  two  classes  of 
phenomena.  To  enter  the  mesmeric  state,  on  the  one 
hand,  and  to  become  mediums,  on  the  other,  one  and  the 
same  condition  is  requisite  in  both  instances,  namely,  a 
state  of  mental  passivity.  It  is  a  fact  also  equally  well 
known,  that  no  mesmerizer  can  pathetize  his  subject, 
when  a  strong  mesmerizer  is  by,  who  internally  resolves 
that  that  effect  shall  not  be  induced.  It  is  a  fact  equally 
notorious  and  undeniable,  that  the  same  class  of  indi- 
viduals, when  sitting  in  the  spirit  circles,  can,  by  inter- 
nally and  strongly  willing  it,  and  that  w^hen  no  one  is 
aware  of  their  mental  states,  render  it  impossible  for  the 
circles  to  obtain  any  responses  whatever.  Who  can 
doubt,  in  the  presence  of  such  facts,  the  absolute  iden- 
tity of  the  immediate  causes  of  these  two  classes  of 
phenomena  ?  A  very  strong  mesmerizer,  for  example, 
was  once  sitting  in  a  spirit  circle,  by  the  side  of  an  in- 
valid, who  was  there  for  the  purpose  of  being  operated 
upon  by  the  spirits,  for  the  restoration  of  her  health. 
None  of  the  usual  effects  produced  upon  her  appeared, 
till  this  gentleman  took  hold  of  her  hand,  when  the  de- 
sired results  appeared,  and  appeared  with  much  greater 
power,  the  spiritualists  present  remarked,  than  they 
had  ever  witnessed  before.  The  gentleman  left  the 
circle,  and  all  the  supposed  spirit  phenomena  instantly 
disappeared.  The  cause  of  the  effects  which  then  ap- 
peared cannot  be  doubted.     They  differed,  however,  only 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  109 

in  degree  from  what  had  been  witnessed  on  previous 
occasions,  showing  that  the  same  cause  had  been  oper- 
ating in  all  instances  alike. 


SECTION  ni. 

PRINCIPLES    AND    FACTS    APPLIED    TO     THE     ELUCIDATION     OP 
THE    so    CALLED    SPIRIT    PHENOMENA. 

We  shall  assume  it,  then,  as  an  established  and  ad- 
mitted fact,  that  the  immediate  cause  of  the  so  called 
spirit  manifestations  is  identical  with  that  which  pro- 
duces the  phenomena  of  mesmerism  and  clairvoyance, 
and  that  this  cause  is  none  other  than  the  Odylic  Force. 
We  believe  that  we  are  authorized  to  make  this  as- 
sumption, by  evidence  the  validity  of  which  will  not  be 
denied.  We  are  now  prepared  to  apply  our  facts  and 
deductions  to  the  elucidation  of  the  mysterious  phenom- 
ena, denominated  the  Spirit  Manifestations.  There 
are,  among  others  that  might  be  named,  three  conditions 
in  which  the  Odylic  Force  is  developed  in  the  human 
organism,  so  as  to  induce  certain  abnormal  physical  and 
mental  phenomena,  —  a  residence  for  certain  periods, 
on  the  part  of  individuals  of  a  peculiar  physical  tempera- 
ment, in  certain  localities,  —  by  manipulations  and  the 
various  forms  of  pathetizing,  —  and  finally  by  circles  of 
individuals  sitting  together  around  tables  or  similar  ob- 
jects. In  the  phenomena  resulting  from  the  action  of 
this  force  in  the  first  two  relations,  we  have  no  evidence 
whatever  of  their  occurrence  through  the  interposition 
of  disembodied  spirits.  On  the  other  hand,  we  have 
the  highest  evidence,  that  these  phenomena  are  the 
exclusive  result  of  purely  mundane  physical  causes.  It 
is  true  that  clairvoyants  sometimes  imagine  themselves 

10 


110  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

to  see  and  converse  with  spirits,  and  thereby  to  obtain 
revelations  from  them.  We  are  not  now  discussing  the 
question  what  clairvoyants  see,  but  ^\^hat  is  the  cause 
of  their  perceptions  ?  Undeniably  the  spirits  do  not 
cause  the  perceptions  of  which  they  are  themselves  the 
objects.  Such  a  supposition  would  be  presuming  too 
far  upon  our  credulity.  We  deny,  that  such  individ- 
uals do  see  spirits  at  all,  and  shall  speak  on  this  topic 
in  full,  in  its  proper  place.  W^e  are  not  now  speaking, 
however,  of  what  the  clairvoyant  sees^  but  of  the  cavse 
of  the  peculiar  phenomena  connected  with  the  action 
of  the  Odyhc  Force,  in  the  circumstances  named. 
There  is  not,  and  no  well  informed  and  candid  mind 
will  assert  the  contrary,  the  least  evidence,  we  repeat, 
that  any  of  these  phenomena,  physical  or  mental,  are 
caused  by  the  interposition  of  disembodied  spirits.  On 
the  other  hand,  we  have  all  the  evidence  that  we  can 
have,  in  any  case  whatever,  that  these  phenomena  are 
the  exclusive  result  of  pm*ely  mundane  causes  and  of 
nothing  else.  What  shall  we  conclude  of  the  phenom- 
ena attending  the  action  of  this  force,  in  the  circum- 
stances last  named?  Do  we  here  find  unmistakable 
evidence,  that  these  manifestations  are  determined,  in 
their  essential  characteristics,  by  the  interpositions  of 
disembodied  spirits  ?  If  so,  it  must  be,  because  the 
facts  occurring  in  those  circumstances,  are,  in  all  their 
fundamental  characteristics,  totally  dissimilar  and  un- 
analogous  to  those  connected  with  the  action  of  the 
same  force,  in  the  other  relations,  and  of  such  a  nature, 
that  they  can  be  accounted  for,  but  by  a  reference  to 
one  specific  cause,  the  interposition  of  disembodied 
spirits. 

Are   Spiritualists   prepared   to   meet  the  issue   here 
raised  ?     Are   they   prepared   to    shoAV,  that   the  facts 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  Ill 

which  they  adduce,  are  wholly  dissimilar  and  unanalo- 
gous,  in  al]  their  essential  characteristics,  to  any  facts 
which  are  the  exclusive  results  of  mundane  causes,  and 
of  this  one  cause  in   the  two  classes   of  circumstances 
above   named  ?     We  think  not.     As  far  as  our  knowl- 
edge extends,  they  have  never  looked  at  the  subject  in 
this,  the  only  truly  scientific,  point  of  light.     We  affirm, 
without  the  fear  of  successful  contradiction,  that  the 
entire  circle  of  facts  which  they  do  adduce,  or  can  in 
truth  adduce,  to  sustain  their  theory,  are,  in  all  respects 
what   we  might   suppose  beforehand,    from  a    careful 
induction  of  facts  pertaining  to  the  action  of  the  Odylic 
Force,  in  circumstances  where  no  ab  extra  spirit  agency 
is  supposable,  they  would  be,  if  no  such  agency  were  con- 
cerned in  their  production.     There  is  not  a  single  valid 
fact  which  they  do  adduce  which  a  philosopher,  who 
had  carefully  investigated  the  properties  of  this  force, 
might  not  have   predicted,  as  resulting  from  it,  in  the 
spirit  circles,  were  he  informed,  which  is  the  fact,  that, 
in  those  circles,  this  force  should  be  strongly  developed. 
If  these  very  phenomena  should  not  appear  in  these  cir- 
cles, supposing  that  no  disembodied  spirits  at  all  do  ex- 
ist, their  non-appearance  would  be  an  anomaly  for  which 
no  account  could  be  given.     Develop   this  force  where 
you  will,  in  connection  with  the  human  organism,  and 
these  very  phenomena  must  appear,  and  they  must  ap- 
pear as  coming  from  spirits,  among  all  those  who  hold 
the  spirit  theory,  just  as  the  responses  obtained  through 
Mademoiselle  Elizabeth  de  Ranfaing  came  as  from  the 
devil,  while  those  whose  thoughts  were  reproduced  in 
her,  thought  her  the   subject  of  diabolical  possessions. 
We  may  take  all  the  so  called  spirit  phenomena  physi- 
cal and  mental,  intelligent  and  unintelligent,  and  take 
them  one  by  one,  and  we  can  present,  in  the  first  place, 


112  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

facts  precisely  similar  resulting  from  the  action  of  this 
force,  when  undeniably  and  totally  unconnected  with 
any  ah  extra  spirit  agency  whatever,  and  then  show  that 
this  one  fact,  instead  of  being  anomalous,  or  unaccount- 
able in  its  nature,  is  just  what  might  have  been  antici- 
pated in  these  very  circumstances,  from  the  known  and 
immutable  properties  of  the  cause  itself.  We  will  now 
proceed  to  elucidate  and  verify  the  above  statements, 
by  a  reference  to  the  so  called  physical  spirit  manifesta- 
tions on  the  one  hand,  and  to  the  intellectual  on  the 
other. 


PHYSICxVL     MANIFESTATIONS. 

As  an  example  of  the  physical  manifestations,  we 
will  adduce  the  following  case,  which  is  so  well  attested 
as  to  remove  from  all  candid  minds  all  rational  doubt 
in  regard  to  its  actual  occurrence.  Among  the  sign- 
ers of  this  document  which  originally  appeared  in  the 
Springfield  Republican^  we  have  the  names  of  such  men 
as  Prof.  Wells  of  the  Cambridge  Laboratory,  and  other 
individuals  of  such  character  for  intelligence  and  integ- 
rity, as  to  demand  the  credence  of  the  public.  The  doc- 
ument is  entitled,  "  The  modern  wonder  —  a  manifesto.''^ 

"  The  undersigned,  from  a  sense  of  justice  to  the  par- 
ties referred  to,  very  cordially  bear  testimony  to  the  oc- 
currence of  the  following  facts,  which  we  severally  wit- 
nessed at  the  house  of  Rufus  Elmer,  in  Springfield,  on 
the  evening  of  the  fifth  of  April :  — 

"  1.  The  table  was  moved  in  every  possible  direction, 
and  with  great  force,  when  we  could  not  perceive  any 
cause  of  motion. 

"  2.  It  (the  table)  was  forced  against  each  one  of  us 
so  powerfully  as  to  remove  as  from  our  positions,  to- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  113 

gether  with  the  chairs  we  occupied,  —  in  all,  several 
feet. 

"  3.  Mr.  Wells  and  Mr.  Edwards  took  hold  of  the 
table  in  such  a  manner  as  to  exert  their  strength  to  the 
best  advantage;  but  found  the  invisible  power,  exer- 
cised in  the  opposite  direction,  to  be  quite  equal  to  their 
utmost  efforts. 

"  4.  In  two  instances,  at  least,  while  the  hands  of  all 
the  members  of  the  circle  were  placed  on  the  top  of  the 
table,  and  while  no  visible  power  was  employed  to  raise 
the  table,  or  otherwise  move  it  from  its  position,  it  was 
seen  to  rise  clear  of  the  floor^  and  to  float  in  the  atmos' 
phere  for  several  seconds ,  as  if  sustained  by  a  denser  me- 
dium than  the  air. 

"  5.  Mr.  Wells  seated  himself  on  the  table,  which  was 
rocked  to  and  fro  with  great  violence  ;  and  at  length  it 
poised  itself  on  two  legs,  and  remained  in  this  position 
for  some  thirty  seconds,  when  no  other  person  ivas  in  con- 
tact ivith  the  table. 

"  6.  Three  persons,  Messrs.  Wells,  Bliss,  and  Edwards, 
assumed  positions  on  the  table  at  the  same  time,  and 
while  thus  seated  the  table  was  moved  in  various  direc- 
tions. 

"7.  Occasionally  we  were  made  conscious  of  the 
occurrence  of  a  powerful  shock,  which  produced  a  vibra- 
tory motion  of  the  floor  of  the  apartment.  It  seemed 
like  the  motion  occasioned  by  distant  thunder,  or  the 
firing  of  ordnance  far  away,  —  causing  the  tables, 
chairs,  and  other  inanimate  objects,  and  all  of  us,  to 
tremble  in  such  a  manner  that  the  effect  was  both  seen 
and  felt. 

"  8.  In  the  whole  exhibition,  which  was  far  more  di- 
versified than  the  foregoing  specification  would  indicate, 
we  were  constrained  to  admit  that  there  was  an  almost 

10* 


114  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

constant    manifestation    of    some    intelligence    which 
seemed,  at  least,  to  be  independent  of  the  circle. 

"  9.  In  conclusion,  we  may  observe  that  D.  D.  Hume, 
the  medium,  frequently  urged  us  to  hold  his  hands  and 
feet.  During  these  occurrences  the  room  was  well 
lighted,  the  lamp  was  frequently  placed  on  and  under 
the  table,  and  every  possible  opportunity  was  afforded 
us  for  the  closest  inspection,  and  we  submit  this  one 
emphatic  declaration :  We  knoiu  that  ive  are  not  imposed 
ujyori  nor  deceived. 

David  A.  Wells,    Wm.  Bryaxt, 
B.  K.  Bliss,  Wm.  Edwards." 

To  present  the  whole  subject  at  one  view,  we  now 
adduce  the  following  extract  from  "  Rogers'  Philosophy 
of  the  Mysterious  Rappings."  The  avithority  by  which 
the  occurrence  of  the  facts  stated  is  verified,  is  of  such 
a  character  as  to  place  those  facts  out  of  the  circle  of 
rational  doubt. 

"  The  following,  also,  were  developed  at  the  house  of 
Rev.  Dr.  Griswold,  New  York.  Among  the  persons 
present  were  Mr.  J.  F.  Cooper,  George  Bancroft,  Rev. 
Dr.  Haws,  Dr.  J.  W.  Francis,  Dr.  Marcy,  Mr.  N.  P. 
Willis,  William  Bryant,  Mr.  Bigelow  of  the  Evening' 
Post,  Mr.  R.  B.  Kimball,  Mi'.  H.  Tuckerman,  and  Gen- 
eral Lyman. 

"  The  mediums  present  were  the  members  of  the  Fox 
family. 

"  Only  Ml*.  Cooper,  Dr.  Francis,  and  Mr.  Tuckerman, 
seemed  to  come  into  close  rapport  with  the  psychological 
and  nerve-centres  of  the  mediums.  The  others,  accord- 
ing to  the  account,  could  develop  few  or  no  intelligent 
characteristics,  and  could  obtain  a  development  of  the 
physical  force  alone.     Thus  giving  us  a  plain  hint  of 


115 


the  distinction  we  are  to  observe  between  the  physical 
phenomena  and  the  psychological  characteristics  which 
frequently  accompany  them. 

"  The  physical  force  stands  alone  as  a  physical  force. 
It  bears  no  characteristics  in  its  action  but  that  of  itself, 
unless  some  other  is  made  to  impress  its  characteristics 
upon  it,  as  the  intelligent  will  do  in  the  movement  of 
the  arm.  But  the  physical  force  may  move  the  arm 
without  intelligence,  as  in  spasms,  etc. 

"  The  following  peculiar  physical  phenomena  were 
developed  during  the  evening  ;  — 

" '  One  little  peculiarity,  hitherto  unremarked,*  came 
to  our  notice.  The  questioner's  seat  (to  give  him  access 
to  paper  and  pencil)  was  on  one  side  of  the  table  ;  and, 
chancing  to  occupy  the  place  between  him  and  the 
ladies  (mediums),  we  [Mr.  WiUis]  had  accidentally 
thrown  our  arm  over  the  back  of  his  chair.  Whenever 
the  knockings  occurred,  we  observed  that  his  chair  was 
shaken,  though  our  own  intermediate  chair  and  the  two 
standing  immediately  behind  were  unmoved.  We  called 
attention  to  it,  and  it  was  corroborated  by  the  other 
gentlemen. 

"  '  With  such  heavy  weight  in  the  chair  as  Mr.  Coop- 
er's or  Dr.  Francis',  it  would  have  taken  a  blow  with  a 
heavy  hammer  to  have  produced  so  much  vibration.' 
The  table  was  not  moved,  though  requested. 

"  An  experiment  was  tried  as  to  what  would  be  the 
effect  with  one  of  the  ladies  alone,  or  with  two  without 
the  third,  or  with  a  gentleman  and  one  or  two  of  the 
ladies.  *  The  strongest  knockings  were  on  the  floor  be- 
neath, when  the  widow  and  her  two  sisters  stood  any- 
where together.  With  two  of  them  the  knockings  were 
fainter.     We  placed  ourself  between  the  widow  and  one 

*  Taken  from  Willis'  Home  Journal. 


116  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

of  the  young  ladies,'  says  Mr.  Willis,  '  and  no  sounds 
were  produced  as  a  consequence.  With  07ie  of  the 
mediums  alone,  there  were  no  phenomena.' 

"  These  peculiar  characteristics  of  the  conditions  are 
worthy  of  careful  consideration.  We  have  found  sev- 
eral cases  where  no  decided  physical  phenomena  could 
be  evolved  without  the  presence  of  two  persons,  both  in 
a  palpable  abnormal  state,  and  we  shall  give  one  case, 
in  a  future  chapter,  where  three  clairvoyants  were  re- 
quired. 

"  All  such  conditions  clearly  indicate  the  physical 
agency  to  belong  to  the  physical  organism.  These 
characteristics  will  be  considered  in  a  more  fitting 
place.  We  would  simply  direct  attention  to  them 
here.  The  most  important  phenomena  of  this  charac- 
ter, however,  have  not  been  sufficiently  observed  to  de- 
velop their  laws. 

"  But  to  return.  An  experiment  was  tried  of  another 
kind,  in  this  circle  at  Dr.  Griswold's.  Three  gentlemen 
placed  themselves  on  the  outside  of  the  door,  and  three 
on  the  inside,  and  watched  it  closely,  when  suddenly  it 
was  knocked  with  great  violence,  without  any  visible 
instrument.  '  We  witnessed  this,'  says  Mr.  Willis, 
*  with  one  hand  upon  the  panels ;  and  what  can  it  be 
but  the  exercise  of  a  power  beyond  any  thing  of  which 
we  have  hitherto  known  the  laws  ?  That  it  is  subject 
to  human  control,'  he  continues,  '  seems  probable,  for  it 
acts  at  present  in  a  certain  obedience  to  human  orders 
[not  of  the  medium,  however],  and  is  most  obedient  to 
those  who  have  used  it  longest.' 

"  Mr.  Ripley,  of  the  Tribune^  in  speaking  of  the  same 
sitting  says :  '  The  ladies  were  at  such  a  distance  from 
the  door  as  to  lend  no  countenance  to  the  idea  that  the 
sounds  were   produced  by  any  durect   communication 


THE    MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  117 

with  them.'  — '  Other  sounds  were  made  which  caused 
sensible  vibrations  of  the  sofa,  and  apparently  coming 
from  a  thick  hearth-rug  before  the  fireplace,  as  well  as 
from  other  quarters  of  the  room.'  " 

Rev.  H.  Snow,  in  his  work  entitled  "  Spirit  Inter- 
course," gives  an  apparently  well-authenticated  case,  in 
which  a  medium  was  himself  "  raised  entirely  from  the 
floor,  and  held  in  a  suspended  position  by  the  same  kind 
of  invisible  power."  For  ourselves,  we  have  no  disposi- 
tion to  question  such  a  statement,  knowing  as  we  do, 
that  cases  perfectly  similar  and  analogous  are  attested 
by  evidence  which  we  are  compelled  to  regard  as  valid. 

That  musical  instruments  have  given  forth  musical 
sounds,  in  these  circles,  when  no  persons  were  touching 
such  instruments,  we  also  freely  admit,  and  admit  for 
the  reason,  that  the  facts  of  the  case  are  affirmed  by 
authority  which  we  cannot,  with  the  consciousness  of 
moral  integrity,  call  in  question.  A  very  intelligent 
Christian  lady,  an  utter  disbeliever  in  spiritualism,  for 
example,  told  us,  that  in  her  presence,  a  guitar  was  once 
placed  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  that  when  no  one  was 
within  several  feet  of  it,  musical  sounds  proceeded  from 
it;  that  when  she  extended  her  hand  toward  it,  it  was 
instantly  raised  up  and  attracted  to  her  hand,  just  as  the 
appropriate  objects  are  drawn  towards  the  magnet,  when 
it  is  placed  near  them,  and  that  when  she  laid  hold  of 
the  instrument,  it  was,  by  a  force  which  she  could  not 
control,  wrested  from  her  hand,  just  as  objects  charged 
with  electricity  are  wrested  from  our  hands  when  we 
grasp  them.  Facts  affirmed  by  such  testimony,  we 
regard  ourselves  as  bound  to  admit. 

Such  are  the  valid,  physical  facts  w^hich  lie  at  the 
basis  of  spiritualism,  and  sustain  its  claims  to  our  high 
regard.     On  these  facts,  we  remark  :  — 


118  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

1.  That  we  have  the  highest  conceivable  evidence, 
that  the  immediate  cause  of  these  phenomena,  to  say 
the  least,  is  exclusively  physical  and  mundane.  This  is 
undeniable,  and  will  not,  we  are  quite  confident,  be  de- 
nied. 

2.  There  is  not  among  all  these  phenomena  a  single 
fact,  or  characteristic  of  such  fact,  which  demands,  as 
the  condition  of  its  explanation,  the  supposition  of  the 
interposition  of  disembodied  spirits,  or  presents  the  least 
positive  evidence  of  such  interposition.  The  reason  is 
obvious.  The  identical  force  from  which  all  these  phe- 
nomena result,  undeniably  produces  precisely  the  same 
phenomena,  when  not  controlled  by  spirits  at  all.  Are 
physical  objects  "moved"  in  the  spirit  circles  "in  every 
possible  direction,  and  sometimes  thrown  against  indi- 
viduals so  powerfully  as  to  move  them  from  their  posi- 
tions ?  "  The  same  phenomena  attend  the  action  of  this 
same  power,  when  undeniably  uncontrolled  by  disem- 
bodied spirits.  Are  objects  in  the  former  relations  raised 
from  the  floor,  and  suspended  "in  the  atmosphere  for 
several  seconds,  as  if  sustained  by  a  denser  medium  than 
the  air  ?  "  So  they  are  in  the  latter.  Are  individuals, 
in  these  circles,  "  made  conscious  of  the  occuiTcnce  of  a 
powerful  shock,  which  produces  a  vibratory  motion  of 
the  floor,  and  of  the  apartment,"  a  vibratory  motion  like 
that  "  occasioned  by  distant  thunder,  and  the  flring  of 
ordnance  far  away  ?  "  Precisely  similar  phenomena,  as 
we  have  seen,  attend  the  action  of  this  same  power  in 
circumstances  where  it  would  be  infinitely  absurd  to 
suppose,  that  the  agency  of  disembodied  spirits  is  at  all 
concerned  in  their  production.  Do  the  facts  which  occur 
in  these  circles,  the  peculiar  motions  of  bodies,  the  play- 
ing of  tunes  on  musical  instruments,  when  no  person  is 
touching  them,  etc.,  indicate  the  controlling  influence  of 


119 

"  some  intelligence  which  seems,  at  least,  to  be  indepen- 
dent of  the  circles  ?  "  The  same  holds  equally  true  of 
the  action  of  this  very  force,  in  relations  where  no  dis- 
embodied spirits  can,  with  any  show  of  reason,  be  sup- 
posed to  control  such  action.  So  undeniably  in  all 
other  instances.  How  astonishing  that  even  educated 
minds  should  infer  the  interposition  of  spirits  from  the 
mere  fact  that  mediums,  as  well  as  other  objects,  are 
sometimes,  from  no  visible  cause,  lifted  from  the  floor 
in  these  circles,  when  it  is  well  known  that  by  the  same 
power,  uncontrolled  by  spirits,  individuals  have  been 
raised  up  in  a  similar  manner,  together  with  the  beds 
on  which  they  were  reposing.  Nothing  conceivable  can 
be  more  unphilosophical  and  absurd  than  the  reference, 
as  the  only  condition  of  their  explanation,  of  the  physi- 
cal phenomena  occurring  in  their  circles  to  the  interpo- 
sition of  disembodied  spirits. 

3.  In  view  of  a  careful  induction  and  classification  of 
all  the  phenomena  resulting  from  the  action  of  this 
force,  in  the  two  relations  first  named,  the  non-occur- 
rence of  the  entire  mass  of  valid  facts  reported  by  spirit- 
ualists, as  occurring  in  the  spirit  circles,  would  be  a 
matter  of  far  greater  wonder,  than  their  actual  occur- 
rence, supposing  no  disembodied  spirit  had  ever  entered 
one  of  them.  It  would  be  far  more  necessary  to  sup- 
pose the  agency  of  spirits  to  account  for  the  absence^ 
than  for  the  presence  of  these  facts  in  these  circles. 
Wherever  this  force  is  strongly  excited  in  connection 
with  the  human  organism,  and  that  in  the  presence  of 
the  mental  states  of  those  who  constitute  and  visit 
these  circles,  it  would  be  a  miracle,  if  these  or  similar 
physical  manifestations  did  not  occur  in  them.  A  care- 
ful examination  of  the  phenomena  attending  the  action 
of  this  force  in  other  circumstances,  necessitates  this 
conclusion. 


120  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

4.  The  wonderful  things  performed  by  mediums,  are 
also  performed  by  individuals  who  utterly  repudiate  the 
spirit  theory,  and  are  performed  for  the  purpose  of  dis- 
proving that  theory.  Suppose  that  we  put  our  hands 
upon  a  table,  and  call  upon  some  spirit,  or  upon  the 
spirits  in  general,  to  move  the  object,  and  it  is  moved 
accordingly.  We  call  upon  the  spirits  to  give  to  the 
object  a  specific  motion,  and  this,  also,  is  performed. 
We  again  place  our  hands  upon  the  same  object,  and 
without  invoking  the  spirits,  simply  will  that  precisely 
the  same  effects  shall  follow,  and  they  do  follov/,  as  be- 
fore. We  then  place  our  hands  upon  the  table  a  third 
time,  and  having  willed  the  occurrence  of  the  same  re- 
sults, we  defy  all  the  spirits  who  have  been  supposed  to 
produce  said  results,  to  prevent  their  occurrence,  and 
yet  they  occur,  as  before.  These  experiments  are  re- 
peated any  number  of  times,  with  exactly  the  same 
results.  How  infinitely  foolish  and  absurd  would  it  be 
in  us  to  argue  from  such  facts,  that  they  are  the  result 
of  the  agency  of  disembodied  spirits.  Yet  precisely 
such  facts  as  these  are  occurring  continuously  in  this 
country.  What  is  performed  in  the  spirit  circles,  is  per- 
formed in  other  circles  in  which  the  whole  doctrine  of 
Spiritualism  is  utterly  repudiated.  Such  circles  exist 
in  the  city  of  Cleveland,  and  as  we  are  credibly  in- 
formed, elsewhere.  We  ourselves  have  witnessed  the 
phenomena  of  table  moving  in  such  circles.  Among 
these  unbelievers,  "  movements  (of  tables  and  other  ob- 
jects) occur  as  a  response  to  a  calling  of  the  alphabet, 
for  the  pm-pose  of  spelling  out  messages  from  some  in- 
visible presence,"  the  very  case  cited  by  spiritualists  as 
the  highest  proof  of  their  theory,  and  such  messages 
are  spelled  out,  and  from  their  character,  the  absence  of 
spirit   agency,   in   their   production,   is   inferred.     We 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  121 

know  whereof  we  affirm,  when  we  make  these  state- 
ments.    We  met,  for  example,  but  a  few  days  since,  a 
clergyman  of  the  Episcopal  church,  resident  in  this  city, 
(not  a  pastor,)  an  individual  whose  intelligence  or  ve- 
racity will  not  be  impeached,  who  informed  us,  that  just 
such  facts  as  those  above  stated  had,  for  a  long  period, 
been  occurring  in  his  family,  that  he  himself,  in  connec- 
tion with  members  of  his  family,  could  now  produce 
them,  and  had  produced  them  for  the  interest  and  enter- 
tainment of  others,  and  that  from  the  most  careful  obser- 
vation and  experiment,  and  that  contrary  to  his  original 
expectation,   he   had  come   to  the  full  conviction  that 
spirits  have  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  these  manifes- 
tations, that  what  of  intelligence  appears  in  them,  is  the 
exclusive  result  of  the  unconscious  control  exercised  over 
this  mysterious  force,  by  the  minds  in  the  circle,  and  not 
by  spirits  out  of  it.    Such  uiideniably  is  the  state  of  facts 
on  this  subject.     Nothing  can  be  more  contrary  to  all 
the  laws  of  correct  reasoning  than  to  argue  from  such 
facts  the  truth  of  spiritualism.     It  has  not  in  them  the 
shadow  of  a  foundation. 

A  few  weeks  since,  we  met  with  a  clergyman  of  the 
Methodist  denomination,  a  clergyman  stationed  over 
one  of  the  churches  in  Cleveland,  who  informed  us, 
that  having,  a  short  time  previous,  occasion  to  spend 
an  evening  with  a  circle  of  friends,  he  found  them,  on 
his  entrance,  conversing  upon  the  theory  of  spirit  mani- 
festations which  we  had  just  before  presented  to  that 
community,  and  each  was  giving  facts  in  illustration 
and  confirmation  of  it.  He  then  stated  to  the  com- 
pany, that  if  they  all,  with  one  voice,  repudiated 
wholly  the  doctrine  of  Spiritualism,  and  adopted  that 
under  consideration,  and  wished,  as  a  mere  matter  of 
science,   to  witness,  with  him,  a  practical  illustration 

11 


122  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

of  the  truth  of  the  theory  they  had  all  adopted,  he 
would  sit  with  them  around  a  table,  and  they  would 
see  what  manifestations  could  be  obtained,  without 
the  presence  of  the  spirits,  unless  they  should  intrude 
themselves  unasked,  and  exert  their  power  for  the 
destruction  of  Spiritualism  itself.  The  circle  was 
formed  accordingly,  and  shortly  the  table,  one  of  con- 
siderable weight,  began  to  move.  It  was  soon  found, 
that  the  direction  of  its  motions  was  under  the  com- 
plete control  of  one  or  two  individuals,  who  were 
manifestly  more  affected  by  the  power  developed  than 
the  rest.  If  they  willed  it  to  turn  round,  it  would  do 
so  with  great  rapidity.  At  their  bidding,  it  would 
stop,  turn  round  in  the  opposite  direction,  stand  upon 
one  or  two  legs,  and  tip  out,  by  the  alphabet,  intelli- 
gent answers  to  any  questions  put  to  it,  the  answers 
corresponding  to  the  thoughts  of  individuals  present. 
It  was  asked  to  give  the  age  of  this  clergyman.  A  cer- 
tain number  of  motions  up  and  down  were  made,  and 
then  they  ceased.  On  inquiry,  before  the  individual 
had  answered  the  question,  whether  a  right  answer 
had  been  given,  it  was  found,  that  the  number  desig- 
nated was  the  precise  number  previously  fixed  upon, 
by  one  or  more  of  the  controlling  minds  present, 
though  it  was  wrong  by  some  eight  or  ten  years. 
Such  were  the  manifestations  obtained  for  the  very 
purpose  of  proving  Spiritualism  false.  Who  can  be- 
lieve that  spirits  would  produce  movements  thus  to 
lisprove  their  own  favorite  system?  We  might  ad- 
luce  many  other  cases  of  a  precisely  similar  character. 
We  should  be  guilty  of  infinite  folly,  then,  did  we 
attribute  such  facts  to  the  agency  of  disembodied 
spirits. 

5.  We    remark,    finally,    that    no    additional    light 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  123 

whatever  is  thrown  upon  these  mysterious  occurrences, 
by  referring  them  to  the  agency  of  spirits  out  of  the 
body.     The  occurrence  of  these  events  is,  in  no  sense, 
made    more    intelligible   than    it  was    before,  by  such 
reference.     If  the  force  by  which  these  phenomena  are 
produced  has  polarity,  and  consequently  the  power  of 
attraction  and  repulsion,  all  the  movements  of  tables, 
chairs,    etc.  —  movements     not     indicating,    by    their 
direction,    intelligent   control  —  are  accounted    for,   to- 
gether with  all  the  antics  and  strange  motions  which 
they  exhibit.     If  this  force  has  not  this  quality,  spirits 
cannot  impart    said  quality  to    it,  and  their  assumed 
presence   and    agency  throw    no    light  whatever   upon 
these  facts.     As  far  as  these  movements  accord  with 
intelhgence,  if  spirits  control  the  action  of  this  force, 
so   as    to   produce    these   intelligent    movements,  they 
must  do  it  by  their  thoughts^  feelings^  or  acts  of  ivilL 
It  is  just  as  reasonable,  and  far  more   so,  to  suppose 
that   this    power   is    thus   controlled  by   the    thoughts, 
feelings,  and  determinations  of  the  minds  in  the  organ- 
isms in  which  it  is  developed  and  energizing,  as  by  the 
mental  states  of  disembodied  spirits  who  may  happen 
to  be  present,  and  who  sustain  no  relations  known  to 
us   to    any  powers  in  nature    around   us.      When,  for 
example,  one  of  the  Fox  girls  said  to  the  mysterious 
power  which   was   rapping  on   the  walls   of  the  room 
where  the  family  was  assembled,  "  Now  do  just  as  I  do. 
Count  one,  two,  three,  four,  etc.,  striking  one  hand  into 
the  other  at  the  same  time,"  and  that  power  "  appeared 
to  answer  her  by  repeating  every  blow  she  made,"  it  is 
far  more  reasonable  to  suppose  that  her  thoughts  and 
mental  acts  determined  the   action    of  that  power,  in 
that   case,    than   to    suppose    that    the    thoughts    and 
mental  acts  of  some  disembodied  spirit  did  it.     That 


124  '  MODERX    MYSTERIES. 

this  force  was  then  developed  in  the  organism  of  that 
individual,  is  undeniable,  from  the  fact,  that  its  pres- 
ence was  manifested,  in  connection  with  that  organism, 
when  she  went  abroad.  It  is  a  known  property,  as  we 
have  already  seen,  of  this  power,  when  in  certain  rela- 
tions to  mind,  to  be  governed,  in  the  direction  of 
its  activity,  by  the  acts  and  states  of  that  mind.  How 
much  more  reasonable,  then,  to  suppose,  that  the 
mental  states  of  the  individuals  in  whose  organism 
this  force  is  known  to  be  developed,  control  and  de- 
termine its  action,  when  that  action  accords  with  intel- 
ligence, than  to  suppose  that  the  same  phenomena  are 
produced  by  the  mental  states  of  spirits  of  whose 
locality  we  know  nothing,  and  who,  if  present,  sustain 
no  relations,  known  to  us,  to  this  or  any  other  power 
in  nature  around  us.  This  power,  if  controlled  by 
spirits,  mast  possess  the  following  characteristics:  It 
must  possess  a  very  strong  attractive  and  repulsive 
force,  on  the  one  hand,  —  and  from  its  nature,  such 
must  be  its  relations  to  mind,  on  the  other,  that  it  is, 
when  certain  conditions  are  fulfilled,  controlled  in  the 
direction  of  its  activity,  by  mental  states.  Now,  if  this 
is  the  nature  of  this  force,  and  for  ourselves  we 
believe  that  it  is,  then  of  all  theories  for  accounting 
for  mysterious  facts,  the  so  called  spirit  theory  is  the 
most  unreasonable;  it  being  infinitely  more  reasonable 
to  suppose,  that  the  mental  states  of  the  spirits  in  the 
organism  in  which  this  force  is  developed,  control  the 
direction  of  its  activity,  than  that  those  of  spirits  out 
of  those  organisms  do  it. 

All  the  physical  manifestations  adduced  by  spiritual- 
ists to  establish  their  theory,  are  undeniably  accounted 
for,  by  a  reference  to  known  mandane  causes.  All  their 
facts  are  paralleled  by  perfectly  similar  and  analogous 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  125 

facts  resulting  from  such  causes.  From  the  very  power 
in  nature,  also,  by  which  all  their  facts  are,  as  they  will 
admit,  immediately  produced,  effects  do  in  fact  result, 
effects  in  all  respects  similar  to  those  adduced  by  them, 
and  that  when  that  power  is  manifestly  uncontrolled, 
in  its  action,  by  spirits  out  of  the  body.  So  far,  then, 
spiritualism  fails  utterly  to  be  sustained  by  the  least 
shadow  of  positive  valid  evidence. 

Before  leaving  this  department  of  our  investigations, 
we  will  allude  to  what  appears  to  us,  as  a  very  strange 
want  of  strictly  logical  and  scientific  deduction,  in 
the  reasonings  of  the  most  intelligent  spiritualists,  from 
their  facts  to  their  conclusions.  To  us,  nothing  is  more 
manifest  than  the  total  want  of  logical  consecutiveness, 
or  connection  in  such  cases.  We  will  take  as  an  illus- 
tration, a  single  fact  adduced  by  Rev.  H.  Snow  in  the 
work  to  which  we  have  ah-eady  alluded  :  "  The  most 
remarkable  instance  of  this  kind,"  he  says,  "  within  the 
limits  of  my  own  experience,  was  the  following.  With 
myself  sitting  in  a  common  chair,  my  feet  being  entirely 
off  the  floor,  a  large-sized  light  stand  in  front  of  me, 
with  the  medium's  hands  resting  lightly  on  the  top,  — 
the  invisible  power  exerted  was  sufficient  to  shove  me 
along  some  five  or  six  feet,  on  a  carpeted  floor.  This 
took  place  at  the  house  of  a  friend,  in  the  presence  of 
several  witnesses,  among  whom  was  a  teacher  of  long 
established  and  excellent  repute,  who  had  never  seen 
any  thing  of  the  kind  before,  and  who  expressed  his 
astonishment  in  words  like  these,  "Do  you  call  that 
simple  electricity  ?  you  might  as  well  say,  that  a  mouse 
bores  the  Hoosac  tunnel !  "  Suppose  we  do  not  call  it 
"simple  electricity,"  or  give  it  any  particular  name. 
In  the  name  of  reason  and  logic  both,  may  we  not  ask, 
what  evidence  is  there  here  of  the  presence  and  agency 
11* 


126  MODERN    MYSTEEIES. 

of  disembodied  spirits?  Had  our  friend  familiarized 
himself  with  the  authentic  facts  recorded  of  Angelique 
Cottin  and  others,  he  would  have  known,  that  there  is 
in  nature  a  purely  mandane  cause  from  which,  when 
undeniably  not  controlled  by  spirits,  precisely  similar 
and  far  more  startling  facts  do  arise.  Yet,  by  just  such 
facts,  spiritualists  expect  to  convince  the  world  of  the 
truth  of  their  theory,  and  aj-e  astonished  that  all  the 
world  are  not  already  convinced.  For  ourselves,  till  far 
different  and  higher  evidence  is  adduced,  we  shall  re- 
main among  the  stubborn  unbelievers  in  that  theory. 
Till  other  than  purely  mundane  facts  are  adduced,  we 
shall  maintain  our  scientific  and  logical  consistency, 
by  denying  the  evidence  of  the  presence  and  action 
of  extra  mundane  causes. 


INTELLIGENT    COMMUNICATIONS. 

We  are  now  prepared  for  a  consideration  of  those 
SO  called  spirit  manifestations  on  which,  of  course,  the 
strongest  reliance  is  placed,  to  establish  the  claims  of 
spiritualism,  to  wit,  intelligent  communications,  as  from 
spirits,  by  means  of  rapping  sounds,  writing,  speaking, 
etc.  Before  we  can  legitimately  argue  from  such  facts, 
the  reality  of  which  we  freely  gi'ant,  the  truth  of  the 
spirit  theory,  or  adduce  them  as  presenting  any  form  or 
degree  of  evidence  even  of  its  truth,  it  must  be  shown, 
as  we  have  already  said,  and  as  none  will  deny,  that 
such  communications  can,  in  fact,  be  obtained  from  no 
exclusively  mundane  causes,  and  from  no  other  source 
but  the  specific  one  assigned,  to  wit,  revelations  from 
disembodied  spirits.  If  precisely  the  same'  or  similar 
communications  can  be  obtained  from  minds  in  the 
body,    and   uncontrolled   by   spirits,    then    these    same 


THE   MISSION    OP   "THE    SPIRITS."  127 

revelations  can  never,  without  a  flagrant  violation  of  all 
the  principles  of  rational  and  scientific  deduction,  be 
adduced,  as  having  any  decisive  bearing  whatever  in 
favor  of  this  theory. 


THE    THREE    CLASSES    OP    MEDIUMS. 

Before  proceeding  to  argue  this  question,  a  few  re- 
marks are  deemed  requisite,  pertaining  to  the  manner  in 
which  these  manifestations  are  produced,  through  the 
action  of  the  force  under  consideration,  as  developed  in 
different  classes  of  mediums.  In  three  important  par- 
ticulars, there  is  a  perfect  agreement  between  us  and 
spiritualists,  as  we  suppose,  on  this  subject,  namely,  that 
these  manifestations  are  produced,  directly  and  immedi- 
ately, through  the  instrumentality  of  this,  or  some  kin- 
dred force  existing  in  nature  around  us  ;  that  this  force 
is  directed,  in  the  production  of  the  class  of  phenomena 
under  consideration,  by  some  intelligent  cause ;  and 
finally,  that  this  controlling  cause  is  the  minds  consti- 
tuting the  circles,  or  disembodied  spirits  out  of  the  circles. 
So  far,  and  that  for  the  most  obvious  and  conclusive 
reasons,  no  difference  of  opinion  obtains.  But  how,  it 
may  be  asked,  can  the  thoughts,  feelings,  and  mental 
determinations  of  the  minds  constituting  these  circles, 
unconsciously,  as  must  be  the  case  in  most  instances, 
control  this  force,  so  as  to  produce  these  manifestations, 
and  that  through  rapping  sounds,  writing,  and  speaking  ? 
The  mystery,  it  should  be  borne  in  mind,  and  here  lies 
the  grand  mistake  of  spiritualists,  is  not  at  all  removed, 
by  supposing,  that  the  same  force  is  controlled,  in  the 
production  of  the  same  phenomena,  by  the  thoughts, 
feelings,  and  mental  determinations  of  disembodied 
spirits  out  of  these  circles,  this  being  the  only  way  in 


128  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

which  such  spirits  ever  control  the  action  of  this  power, 
if  they  do  it  at  all.  Suppose  that  a  given  thought  exists 
in  a  mind  in  a  circle,  and  in  that  of  a  disembodied  spirit 
out  of  it.  That  thought  becomes  embodied  in  one  of 
these  so  called  spirit  communications.  We  affirm  that 
it  is  much  more  reasonable  to  suppose,  that  the  thought 
lying  in  the  mind  in  the  organism  in  which  this  force  is 
developed,  guided  its  action,  in  the  production  of  this 
phenomenon,  than  to  suppose  that  the  same  idea  existing 
in  the  mind  of  a  disembodied  spirit  out  of  the  circle,  and 
sustaining  no  known  relations  to  any  mundane  cause 
whatever,  guided  the  action  of  the  same  force,  in  the 
production  of  the  same  phenomenon.  This  statement 
we  hold  to  be  self-evidently  true. 

Still  a  mystery  hangs  around  the  question  pertaining 
to  the  manner  in  w^hich  mental  states,  whether  pertain- 
ing to  minds  in  the  body  or  out  of  it,  act  upon  this  force, 
in  the  production  of  these  phenomena.  In  regard  to  this 
subject  we  would  observe,  that  there  are  three  distinct 
classes  of  mediums,  through  whom  such  communications 
are  obtained  —  the  rapping,  writing,  and  speaking  medi- 
ums. In  the  last  two  classes  the  action  of  this  force  is 
attended  with  convulsions,  and  very  great  agitation  of  the 
physical  system.  In  the  first,  such  phenomena  very  sel- 
dom, we  believe,  appear.  The  reason  is  obvious.  In  the 
first  class,  this  force,  owing  to  peculiarities  of  physical 
condition  in  the  subject,  passes  off",  when  excited  to  a 
certain  degree,  to  some  odylic  conductor,  causing,  when 
striking  the  object  to  which  it  passes,  the  rapping  sounds 
under  consideration.  In  the  former  cases,  it  remains  in  the 
physical  organism  as  a  disturbing  force,  and  thus  causes 
the  convulsions  referred  to.  As  the  direction  of  the  action 
of  this  force,  in  the  organisms  of  such  persons,  and  that 
from  its  nature  and  relations  to  mind,  accords  with,  and 


THE   MISSION    OF    ''  THE    SPIRITS."  129 

is  controlled  by,  the  mental  states  of  minds  in  odylic 
rapport  with  such  mediums,  the  direction  of  their  hands, 
or  vocal  organs,  will  be  determined  by  such  states,  just 
as  the  mental  states  of  the  mesmerizer  are  reproduced  in 
the  minds  of  mesmeric  subjects.  So  far  the  facts  them- 
selves, and  their  manner  of  occurrence,  perfectly  accord 
with  those  which  occur  in  the  mesmeric  relations,  and 
no  ab  extra  spirit  agency  is  even  apparently  demanded, 
to  account  for  the  embodiment  of  any  thought  pre- 
existing in  these  circles,  in  communications  thus  given 
forth.  So  obvious  is  this  accordance,  that  to  us  it  has 
been  a  matter  of  surprise,  that  such  phenomena  have 
been  referred  to  spirits  out  of  these  circles. 

The  case  of  rapping  mediums  is  not  so  obvious,  at 
first  thought,  to  say  the  least.  A  moment's  reflection, 
however,  will  show  that  this  class  of  phenomena  are 
equally  explicable  with  the  others.  The  physical  sys- 
tems of  the  individuals  in  these  circles,  may  be  com- 
pared to  a  galvanic  battery  which  is  continuously,  but 
more  especially  on  occasions  of  the  least  extra  excite- 
ment, developing  this  force.  As  soon  as  it  is  developed 
to  a  certain  degree,  in  the  organism  of  the  rapping 
medium,  it  passes  off  to  some  object  near,  a  chair, 
table,  the  ceiling,  or  floor,  as  the  case  may  be,  and  pro- 
duces, in  passing  into  the  object,  the  raps  which  have 
astonished  the  world  so  much.  The  presence  of  a  par- 
ticular thought,  in  any  mind,  the  putting  of  a  question, 
any  such  occurrence  is  suilicient  to  occasion  the  excite- 
ment necessary  to  develop  this  force  to  the  degree 
requisite  to  produce  the  raps,  in  the  manner  explained. 
An  inquirer,  for  example,  asks  if  a  spirit  is  present  that 
will  communicate  with  him  ?  The  putting  of  the 
question  excites  him,  and  through  him  the  medium, 
sufficiently  to   develop  the   force   to  that  degree  that 


130  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

occasions  the  number  of  raps  understood  as  implying 
an  affirmative  answer.  He  now  asks  the  name  of  the 
spirit,  his  own  mind  being  fixed  upon  some  individual. 
As  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  are  called,  the  moment 
the  first  letter  of  the  name  of  that  person  is  pro- 
nounced, the  mind  of  the  inquirer  is  sufficiently  ex- 
cited to  occasion,  in  the  manner  described,  a  rap.  So 
also  as  each  subsequent  letter  of  that  name  is  pro- 
nounced, till  the  whole  is  given.  On  principles  pre- 
cisely similar,  answers  to  questions  proposed  may  be 
obtained.  Suppose,  on  the  other  hand,  that  the  in- 
quirer has  no  particular  name  in  his  mind.  When  the 
first  letter  of  the  name  of  a  certain  individual  is  pro- 
nounced, the  law  of  unconscious  association  may  pro- 
duce the  excitement  requisite  to  occasion  the  rap,  and 
thus  the  name  may  be  given.  These  suggestions, 
together  with  the  fact  most  abundantly  established, 
that  this  power  acts  in  many  important  particulars  in 
accordance  with  mental  states,  and  is  determined  in 
the  direction  of  its  activity  by  the  same,  will,  we  think, 
satisfy  the  reader,  as  far  as  any  inquiries  may  arise  in 
his  mind,  in  regard  to  the  manyier  in  which  these 
rapping  sounds  are  produced. 

We  will  now  proceed  to  argue  the  question,  wiiether 
we  have  evidence  that  disembodied  spirits  have  any 
agency  in  the  production  of  these  intelligent  communi- 
cations. On  this  subject,  we  would  invite  very  special 
attention  to  the  following  considerations  :  — 

1.  The  identical  communications  which  are  obtained 
in  these  circles,  can,  without  exception,  be  obtained  in 
circumstances  and  relations  in  which  there  is  the  high- 
est evidence  of  the  total  absence  of  all  ab  extra  spirit 
interposition.  We  enter  a  spirit  circle  in  which  we 
are  total  strangers,  and  where  our  visit  was  wholly  un- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  131 

expected.  We  put  our  questions  pertaining  to  every 
subject  on  which  spirits  are  ever  questioned  there,  and 
receive  every  form  of  answer  which  is  ever  reported,  as 
coming  from  spirits.  We  then  go  into  the  presence  of 
an  individual  rendered  clairvoyant  by  mesmeric  influ- 
ences, an  individual  to  whom  we  sustain  the  precise 
relations  above  specified.  We  here  put  the  identical 
questions  we  did  before,  and  receive  in  return,  the  iden- 
tical communications  which  we  then  and  there  obtained. 
We  then  repeat  the  same  experiment,  with  precisely  the 
same  results,  in  the  presence  of  other  individuals  simi- 
larly related  to  us, — individuals  rendered  more  perma- 
nently clairvoyant,  by  the  influence  of  drugs,  or  a 
residence  in  certain  localities,  as  in  the  case  of  Frederica 
Hauffe,  or  Mademoiselle  Ranfaing.  In  the  two  in- 
stances last  named,  our  communications  are  undenia- 
bly obtained  in  the  total  absence  of  the  agency  of 
disembodied  spirits.  If  any  individuals,  to  save  the 
doctrine  of  spiritualism,  should  assert  the  contrary,  he 
would  not  only  be  guilty  of  denying  what  the  world 
know  to  be  true,  and  he  himself  has  hitherto  admitted 
as  self-evident,  but  would  betray  a  degree  of  ignorance 
and  moral  obtuseness  which  would  render  him  unwor- 
thy of  being  reasoned  with  at  all.  We  may  as  rea- 
sonably affirm,  that  all  our  mental  perceptions  of  every 
kind,  are  from  spirits,  and  are  caused  exclusively  by 
their  interposition,  as  to  affirm,  that  the  mental  percep- 
tions of  clairvoyants  are  thus  induced.  Yet  we  obtain, 
through  these  individuals,  all  the  responses,  with  all 
their  peculiar  characteristics,  which  are  obtained,  or  can 
be  obtained,  through  spirit  mediums.  Do  we  obtain 
intelligent  communications  through  the  latter  ?  So  we 
do  through  the  former.  Do  we  obtain,  through  the  lat- 
ter, correct  responses  to  questions  pertaining  to  subjects 


132  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

of  which  they  are  profoundly  ignorant  ?  So  we  do 
through  the  former.  Do  we  obtain,  through  the  latter, 
responses  to  purely  mental  questions  ?  So  we  do  through 
the  former.  De  we,  in  some  instances,  through  the  lat- 
ter, obtain  correct  responses  to  inquiries  pertaining  to 
subjects  of  which  ourselves,  and  all  present,  are  ignorant? 
So  we  do  throuo^h  the  former.  Do  our  communica- 
tions,  through  the  latter,  come  as  from  spirits  ?  So,  by 
simply  willing  it,  the  same  communications  may  come 
to  us,  through  the  former,  as  from  spirits,  the  same 
spirits,  too,  invoked  through  the  latter.  There  is  not  a 
single  communication,  or  characteristic  of  any  commu- 
nication, which  is  obtained,  or  can  be  obtained,  through 
the  mediums,  which  are  not,  and  may  not  be  obtained, 
through  clairvoyants,  when  under  the  exclusive  influence 
of  purely  mundane  causes,  the  identical  causes  by 
which  all  these  so  called  spirit  communications  are  im- 
mediately originated.  How  can  the  claims  of  spiritual- 
ism to  be  sustained,  by  an  appeal  to  such  communica- 
tions, communications  perfectly  identical  with  those 
which  proceed  from  exclusively  mundane  causes  ?  The 
system  falls  to  pieces  upon  its  own  fundamental  facts. 
It  has  adduced,  and  can  adduce  not  a  solitary  fact, 
physical  or  mental,  whose  occurrence  and  total  charac- 
teristics may  not  be,  and  are  not  accounted  for,  by  a 
reference  to  exclusively  mundane  causes.  None  but 
purely  mundane  facts  are  adduced.  How  can  we  argue 
from  these,  the  presence  and  interposition  of  ab  exti'a 
mundane  causes  ?  Nothing  can  be  more  illogical  than 
any  such  deductions. 

2.  As  we  said  of  the  physical  manifestations,  so  we 
now  affirm  of  those  under  consideration,  nothing  but 
precisely  these  or  similar  communications  could  have 
been  anticipated,  from  a  careful  induction  and  classi- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  133 

fication  of  all  the  facts  pertaining  to  the  action  of  this 
force  in  relations  and  circumstances,  where  no  spirit 
agency  is  to  be  supposed,  the  very  force  through  which 
these  manifestations  are  immediately  induced.  We 
have,  in  these  circles,  the  same  power  operating,  and 
operating  upon  and  through  individuals,  in  precisely 
similar  relations  to  each  other,  as  in  clairvoyance.  The 
circles  are  to  the  mediums,  what  the  magnetizers  and 
others  in  magnetic  communication  with  the  magnet- 
ized, are  to  such  individuals.  If  similar  phenomena 
were  not  developed  in  the  spmt  circles  to  what  now 
appear,  supposing  no  disembodied  spirits  were  ever 
present  in  them,  such  a  fact  would  be  an  anomaly  in 
the  history  of  the  action  of  this  force,  when  developed 
in  the  human  organism ;  a  fact  just  as  wonderful  and 
unaccountable  on  any  other  supposition  than  some  ab 
extra  mundane  agency  to  prevent  their  occurrence,  as 
their  occurrence  now  appears  to  those  who  are  ignorant 
of  the  peculiar  properties  of  this  mysterious  force  in 
nature.  Then  non-occurrence  in  these  circles  would 
be  a  much  higher  proof  of  the  presence  and  interposi- 
tion of  spirits,  than  is  their  actual  occurrence. 

3.  The  admissions  of  the  most  intelligent  and  influ- 
ential spmtualists,  indeed  of  the  whole  sect,  as  far  as 
our  knowledge  extends,  next  claim  our  attention,  and 
claim  it  too,  as  having  a  fundamental  bearing  upon 
our  present  investigations,  the  admissions,  that  all 
these  communications  are  more  or  less  determined,  in 
their  characteristics,  by  the  mediums  themselves,  —  and 
that  many  of  them  are  wholly  caused,  not  at  all  by  dis- 
embodied spirits,  but  by  the  mediums  or  by  individuals 
in  the  spirit  circles.  "  The  medium,"  says  Mr.  Ballou, 
and  we  have  yet  to  hear  of  the  first  spiritualist  who 
dissents  from  this  view,  "  is  a  sort  of  amanuensis,  a 

12 


134  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

translator  or  interpreter  of  the  spirit's  leading  ideas. 
In  this  character  media  will  exhibit,  in  various  de- 
grees, the  defects  of  their  own  respective  rhetoric." 
Again,  he  says,  "  It  is  amazing  to  see  the  unreason- 
ableness and  pertinacity  of  our  opponents.  They  have 
taken  the  ground  that  none  of  these  manifestations, 
none  of  these  communications  are  from  departed  spirits. 
We  have  taken  the  position  that  some  of  them  are  from 
departed  spirits,  and  others  noV  The  italics  are  our 
author's.  In  another  place  still,  we  have  the  following 
very  important  statements  :  — 

"  I  am  now  to  treat  of  cases  under  Class  Second ; 
i.  e.  '  those  in  which  some  of  the  important  demon- 
strations were  probably  caused  or  greatly  affected,  by 
wwdeparted  spirits.'  I  mean  by  ^67^departed  spirits, 
persons  in  the  flesh  who  by  their  loill  or  psychological 
power,  control  the  agency  which  gives  forth  sounds, 
motions,  etc.  I  refer  not  to  impostors^  playing  off 
counterfeits.  I  am  treating  of  phenomena  caused  by 
mental  power  alone,  coacting  with  the  mysterious 
agency  under  consideration. 

"  I  have  cases  such  as  the  following :  — 

"  1.  In  which  the  bias,  prejudice,  predilection,  or  will 
of  the  medium  evidently  governed  and  characterized 
the  demonstrations.  In  these  cases  the  answers  given 
to  questions,  the  doctrines  taught,  and  the  peculiar 
leanings  of  communications  spelled  out,  were  so  obvi- 
ously fashioned  by  the  medium's  own  mind,  as  to 
leave  no  doubt  of  the  fact. 

"  In  absolute  confirmation  of  this,  questions  have 
been  written  out  and  presented  to  the  medium,  with  a 
request  that  the  answers  should,  if  possible,  be  given 
thus  and  so.  And  they  were  given  by  raps  accordingly. 
I  myself  gave  questions  in  this  way  to  a  certain  me- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  135 

dium,  and  found  that  answers  could  be  obtained  in  the 
affirmative  or  negative,  or  in  fiat  contradiction  to  pre- 
vious answers,  if  the  medium  would  but  agree  to  will  it. 
At  the  same  time,  I  made  myself  certain  that  this  medium 
could  not  procure  the  rapping  agency  at  will.  It  came, 
stayed,  and  went  as  it  would ;  and  in  that  respect  was 
uncontrollable.  But  when  it  chanced  to  be  present,  it 
could  be  overruled,  biased,  and  perverted  more  or  less 
by  the  medium. 

"2.  In  other  cases  there  has  been  an  overruling 
psychological  influence  exerted  by  some  powerful  mind 
or  minds  present  in  the  room  with  the  medium.  In 
such  cases  this  powerful  influence,  luith  or  without  the 
consciousness  of  the  medium,  has  elicited  answers  just 
such  as  had  been  wished  or  willed  by  the  managing 
mind.  And  these  answers  have  alternately  contra- 
dicted each  other  in  the  plainest  manner,  dm-ing  the 
same  half  hour's  demonstration. 

"  In  one  instance  a  strong-willed  man  resolved  to 
reverse  certain  disagreeable  predictions  frequently 
repeated  through  two  tipping  media  who  often  sat  in 
conjunction.  The  result  was,  he  could  overrule  one 
of  them  sitting  alone,  and  get  a  response  to  suit  him- 
self. But  both  of  them  together  overmatched  his 
psychological  powers.  I  might  give  names,  places,  and 
dates  and  detafls  in  this  connection ;  but  it  is  unneces- 
sary. There  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt  of  the  facts 
just  stated.  It  may  be  set  down  as  certain  that  there 
are  cases  wherein  some  of  the  important  demonstra- 
tions are  caused  or  greatly  affected  by  zr/zdeparted 
spirits.  How  far  influences  of  this  sort  extend  and 
characterize  spirit  manifestations,  remains  to  be  ascer- 
tained. We  can  positively  identify  them  in  many  cases. 

"  In  some,  they  are  known  to  the  parties  concerned  and 


136  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

acknowledged  to  have  been  consciously  and  intention- 
ally exerted.  In  others  they  may  be  justly  suspected, 
where  no'  consciousness  of  them  is  felt  by  the  medium, 
or  by  any  dominant  mind." 

"  I  do  not,  of  course,  mean,"  says  Rev.  H.  Snow,  "  that 
I  believe  in  all  the  claims  that  have  been  advanced,  of 
this  character ;  on  the  contrary,  I  am  of  opinion  that 
much  which  purports  to  come  from  unseen  beings  does 
in  reality  come,  either  partly  or  wholly,  from  minds  in 
the  body." 

If  the  validity  of  the  above  admissions  and  state- 
ments were  denied,  undeniable  facts  affirming  their 
validity  are  so  multitudinous,  and  decisive  in  their  bear- 
ing, as  to  induce  the  most  unwavering  conviction  in  all 
candid  minds.  So  conscious  do  mediums  become  of 
the  control  which  they  can  exercise  over  the  action  of 
this  force,  when  developed,  that  they  no  doubt  often 
direct  its  action  for  the  purpose  of  deceiving  the  circles 
in  which  they  are  holding  forth.  We  will  give,  in  illus- 
tration, a  fact  which  occurred  some  years  since,  when  a 
medium  was  entertaining  circles  in  Cleveland,  at  the 
house  of  the  distinguished  spiritualist,  Joel  Tiffany, 
Esq.  We  do  not  hold  him  responsible  at  all  for  the 
acts  of  the  medium.  The  case  w^as  this.  A  gentleman, 
a  member  of  the  bar  in  that  city,  on  his  first  inti-oduc- 
tion  to  the  spirit  circles,  was  strongly  inclined,  to  say 
the  least,  to  embrace,  in  full,  the  doctrine  of  Spiritualism, 
so  inexplicable,  on  any  other  theory,  did  the  undeniable 
facts  presented  appear.  Subsequently,  however,  he  be- 
came fully  convinced,  that  while  the  rappings  were  a 
reality,  and  no  imposition,  the  force  which  produced 
them  was,  sometimes  consciously,  but  more  generally 
unconsciously,  controlled  by  spirits  in  and  not  out  of 
the  body.     He,  accordingly,   having  gained  the  confi- 


THE   MISSION   OF   "  THE   SPIRITS."  137 

dence  of  the  medium,  one  of  the  best  that  ever  ap- 
peared among  us,  united  with  her  in  deceiving  tempo- 
rarily, for  his  own  amusement,  some  of  his  friends,  who 
visited  these  circles.  On  one  occasion,  he  remarked  to 
those  present,  that  none  of  the  tests  which  they  had 
applied  were,  or  ought  to  be,  fully  satisfactory ;  because 
that,  in  all  instances,  they  had  to  depend  upon  the  tes- 
timony of  individuals,  in  regard  to  the  question,  whether 
their  inquiries  were  or  were  not  correctly  answered. 
He  would  propose  a  test  about  which  there  could 
be  no  mistake,  and  of  the  character  of  which  they  could 
all  alike  judge  for  themselves.  He  would  retire  from 
the  circle,  and  write  down  seven  questions,  and  having 
returned,  he  would  put  them  in  succession  mentally,  no 
one,  as  they  could  all  testify,  seeing  the  paper  but  him- 
self. The  answers,  as  rapped  out,  they  should  take 
down,  and  when  completed,  he  would  read  each  ques- 
tion in  order,  and  they  should  read  the  answer,  and  see 
for  themselves  how  they  corresponded,  each  to  each. 
Seven  questions  were  accordingly  written  out,  and  put 
as  suggested,  and  seven  answers  were  rapped  out. 
When  compared  it  was  found,  that  each  question  had 
been  specifically  and  correctly  answered.  We  will  give 
three  of  them  as  examples  of  the  rest,  namely,  the  first 
two,  and  the  last."  Question.  How  many  days  are 
there  in  a  week  ?  Ans.  Seven.  Ques.  Who  performs 
these  wonders?  (This  was  put  in  Latin.)  Ans.  The 
spirits.  Ques.  What  do  the  spirits  think  of  any  in  this 
circle  who  are  not  now  convinced?  Ans.  If  an  angel 
from  heaven  should  speak  to  them,  they  would  not  be- 
lieve." All  who  understood  not  the  facts  as  they  were, 
were  astounded  and  convinced,  of  course.  The  gentle- 
man subsequently  informed  his  wondering  friends,  that 
he  had,  prior  to  that  meeting,  put  all  those  answers  in 

12* 


138  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

writing  into  the  hands  of  the  medium,  informing  her,  that 
corresponding  questions  would  be  put  in  the  form  stated, 
and  that  she  must  prepare  herself  accordingly.  The 
answers,  as  he  affirms,  were  given,  word  for  word,  as  he 
wrote  them.  The  spelling',  however,  was  hers,  she  being 
a  poor  speller.  Yet  the  rappings,  he  further  adds,  were 
no  imposition,  and  remain  to  this  day,  to  his  mind,  a 
deep  mystery.  The  deception  lay  exclusively,  in  per- 
suading the  persons  present,  that  spirits  out  of  the  cir- 
cle, and  not  the  minds  in  it,  controlled  the  action  of  the 
force  by  which  the  answers  were  given  forth. 

In  this  case,  no  one  can  doubt,  that  the  cause  of  the 
manifestations,  was  exclusively  mundane.  The  fact, 
then,  that  many  of  these  communications  are  wholly 
from  the  minds  in  the  circles,  and  in  no  form  from 
spirits  out  of  them,  is  not  only  admitted  by  spiritual- 
ists, but  is  too  manifest  to  be  doubted  or  denied,  for  a 
sin2:le  moment.  Now  these  facts  and  admissions  are 
far  more  sweeping  in  their  necessary  consequences,  than 
spiritualists  appear  to  have  ever  imagined.  All  evi- 
dence of  the  truth  of  their  theory,  derived  from  all  then- 
several  classes  of  facts  but  the  last,  the  fact,  that  events 
are  sometimes  correctly  reported  in  these  circles,  events 
of  which  all  present  were  previously  ignorant,  is  utterly 
annihilated.  If  one  thought  existing  in  these  circles 
may  become  embodied  in  these  communications,  with- 
out the  agency  of  disembodied  spkits,  any  other  and 
all  others  may  be.  If  one  question,  whether  put  ver- 
bally or  mentally,  pertaining  to  any  subject  of  which 
the  inquirer,  or  any  one  present  is  informed,  may  be 
correctly  answered,  without  the  interposition  of  spirits, 
any  other  such  question  may  be  thus  answered,  and  all 
evidence  of  the  truth  of  Spiritualism,  derived  from  such 
communications,  is  utterly  annihilated.     Yet  upon  pre- 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  139 

cisely  such  facts,  the  claims  of  this  theory  have  hitherto 
been  mainly  based.     We  obtain,  in  these  circles,  it  is 
argued,  intelligent  communications,  thus   evincing  the 
fact,    that   they    originate    from    an    intelligent   cause. 
Responses  are  obtained  to  questions  pertaining  to  sub- 
jects about  which  the  mediums  and  all  present,  but  the  in- 
quirers, were  profoundly  ignorant.     Purely  mental  ques- 
tions, also,  are  thus  answered.    All  this  is  freely  granted. 
We  must  bear  in  mind,  however,  that  answers  to  pre- 
cisely such  questions,  every  class  of  them,  are  obtained, 
in  the  total  absence  of  any  control  or  agency  of  disem- 
bodied spirits  ;  a  fact  so  undeniable,  that  even  spiritual- 
ists universally  admit  it.     How  can  the  truth  of  that 
theory,  then,  be  argued   from   such  communications? 
The  entire  evidence  of  its  truth  derived  from  any  one 
of  these  classes  of  facts,  or  from  all  of  them  together, 
is  utterly  annihilated.     All  its  claims,  all  the  hopes  of 
its  abettors  to  sustain  it,  hang  exclusively  upon  one 
solitary  class,  the  simple  fact,  that  in  some  instances, 
correct  responses  are  obtained  to  inquiries,  where  the 
true  answer  was  not  previously  known  to  any  persons 
in  the  ckcles,  at  the  time  when  the  meeting  commenced. 
When  we  shall  have  accounted  satisfactorily  for  this 
one  class  of  facts,  we  shall  utterly  have  annihilated  all 
the  evidence  of  every  friend  of  the  truth  of  spiritualism. 
To  a  careful  consideration  of  this  class,  we  will  now 
advance.     All  that  we  have  to  do,  to  gain  om*  point,  is 
to  prove  that  there  are  existing  and  operating  in  these 
circles,  pm-ely  mundane  causes  from  which,  without  the 
interposition  of  disembodied  spirits,  this  new  informa- 
tion may  have  been  brought  into  the  circles,  and  thus 
have  been  embodied  in  the  responses  referred  to.     On 
this  point,  we  have  occasion  to  call  attention  merely  to 
the  following  decisive  considerations. 


140  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

1.  There  are  known  to  be  present,  and  in  active  exer- 
cise, in  these  circles,  three  forms  of  mental  activity, 
which  are  abundantly  sufficient  to  account  for  this 
entire  class  of  facts,  on  the  supposition  that  disem- 
bodied spirits  have  no  connection  with  them  whatever, 
namely,  the  Imagination,  the  principle  of  Conjecture  or 
Guessing,  and  Clairvoyance.  A  question  is  proposed 
in  one  of  these  circles.  The  attention  of  every  one  is 
consequently  fixed  upon  it,  with  the  curiosity  of  all 
intensely  excited.  Each  individual,  of  course,  forms  in 
his  own  mind,  through  the  action  of  the  imagination, 
some  conception  of  what  the  answer  should  be,  and 
among  the  many  possible  answers  which  should  be 
given,  he  will  almost  of  necessity  conjecture  or  guess  that 
some  specific  one  is  true.  This  act  of  the  imagination 
on  the  one  hand,  or  the  conjecture  on  the  other,  becomes 
embodied  in  the  response  rapped,  written,  or  spoken  out 
through  the  medium.  In  some  instances,  of  course,  and 
the  case  could  not  be  otherwise,  when  the  guessing 
principle  and  the  imagination  are  continuously,  in  my- 
riads of  circles,  occasioning  responses  of  this  kind,  the 
answer  given  forth  will  be  right,  and  the  perfect  coinci- 
dence between  it  and  the  state  of  facts  a  matter  of  sur- 
prise. Now  suppose,  which  is  true  and  notoriously  so 
among  spiritualists  the  world  over,  that  all  wrong 
answers  are  set  aside  as  of  no  account,  while  every  re- 
sponse which  happens  to  be  true  is  set  down  as  certain 
proof  of  this  theory.  We  should,  in  that  case,  find  in  the 
works  with  which  the  community  is  being  flooded  from 
the  spirit  presses  the  same  wonderful  facts  adduced  in 
favor  of  the  claims  of  spiritualism  that  we  now  have. 
Now  we  record  it  as  our  solemn  conviction,  and  we 
speak  advisedly  in  what  we  utter,  that  there  is  not  one 
in  a  hundred  of   the  well  authenticated  cases  of  this 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  141 

kind  that  has  evur  occurred  in  these  circles  that  cannot 
be  accounted  for  oii  the  principles  under  consideration, 
and  that  would  not  be  just  what  it  is,  supposing  spirits 
to  have  no  connection  whatever  with  these  communica- 
tions.    Then  to  account  for  the  very  few  facts  which 
perhaps   should  not  be  referred  to  these  principles,  we 
need  only  refer   to    what  is   known   and    affirmed   by 
spiritualists  themselves  to  be  true,  the  occasional  occur- 
rence of  states  of  clairvoyance  in  these  circles.     Sup- 
pose that  when  a  question  is  put,  the  medium,  or  some 
other  individual,  is  in  a  state  clairvoyance,  and  happens, 
at  the  instant,  to  come  into  rapport  with  the  real  facts 
inquired  after.     The  perceptions  thus  obtained  would, 
of  course,  be  embodied  in  the  response  given  forth,  and 
thus,  without  the  interposition  of  spirits,  we  should  have 
the  wonderful  revelations  which  are  now  being  spread 
before  the  world  as  coming  from  spirits,  and  as  proof 
of   their   presence    and    interposition.     All   this    might 
occur,  and  the  clairvoyant  not  be  distinctly  conscious  of 
what  had  happened,  just  as  individuals,  as  spiritualists 
themselves   admit,  often  produce  responses  when  hon- 
estly supposing  that  spirits  do  it.    Now,  on  the  supposi- 
tion that  no  disembodied  spirit  was  ever  present  in  any 
of  these  circles,  we  could   not  fail  to  have,  from  the 
action  of  the  three  causes  under  consideration,  all  the 
wonderful  revelations,  just  as  they  occur,  which  spiritual- 
ists are  holding  before  the  public  mind  as  proof  of  their 
theory.     We  have  no  occasion  to  refer  to  an  ah  extra 
spirit  agency  to  account  for  any  real  revelation  that  has 
ever  been  given  forth  in  any  circle  in  the  wide  world, 
and  consequently  nothing  can  be  more  absurd  than  such 
reference.     Facts  which  could  not  but  occur,  with  all 
then-  peculiarities  as  they  are,  if  no  disembodied  spirits 
were  present,  cannot,  without  a  flagrant  violation  of  all 


142  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

the  laws  of  scientific  and  common  sense  procedure,  be 
adduced  as  proof  of  their  presence  and  agency.  No 
other  facts  ever  have  been  or  can  be  adduced  in  favor  of 
the  claims  of  spiritualism. 

2.  These  revelations  bear  all  possible  characteristics 
of  an  origination  from  the  very  causes  to  which  we  have 
referred  them,  ajid  none  which  they  would  bear,  did  they 
come  from  spirits,  and  especially  from  tlie  spirits  to 
whom  they  are  referred.  Did  they  originate  from  these 
three  causes  exclusively,  then  the  responses  pertaining 
to  subjects  of  which  all  in  the  circles  were  ignorant, 
would  be,  in  instances  very  "  few  and  far  between,"  right, 
and  strikingly  so,  and  in  all  others,  wrong.  Now  this 
undeniably  is  the  precise  character  of  all  these  professed 
spirit  revelations  pertaining  to  such  subjects.  If,  on  the 
other  hand,  they  came  from  intelligent  spirits,  good  or 
bad,  who  did  not  wish  to  stand  revealed  to  the  world  as 
superlative  liars  and  deceivers,  we  should  find,  what  we 
do  not  now  find,  that  these  responses  are  generally,  to 
say  the  least,  correct,  and  only  in  instances  "  few  and 
far  between,"  wi'ong.  Spirits  of  common  prudence,  such 
as  is  possessed  by  men  in  the  flesh,  and  not  utterly  reck- 
less of  their  character  for  truth  and  veracity,  would  be 
exceedingly  careful  about  the  answers  which  they  should 
give  forth  to  such  inquiries.  On  no  other  principle  could 
they  distinguish  their  responses  from  those  originating 
from  the  causes  above  named,  and  thus  give  evidence 
of  their  own  agency  in  these  revelations.  Yet  these  so 
called,  par  excellence,  spirit  revelations  have  none  of  the 
characteristics  which  they  certainly  would  have,  did  they 
come  from  spirits,  and  all  and  none  others,  that  they 
would  have,  did  they  originate  from  the  causes  to  which 
we  have  assigned  them.  The  validity  of  these  state- 
ments cannot  be  shaken,  and  spiritualists,  we  think,  will 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  143 

not  attempt  to  do  it.  Yet  here  lies  an  immovable  rock, 
namely,  facts  which  cannot  be  denied,  upon  which  this 
system  must  fall  to  pieces.  Their  facts,  the  only  facts 
on  which  they  can  rely,  are  just  such  as  would  not  come 
from  spirits  good  or  bad,  and  just  such  as  could  not  but 
originate  from  the  very  mundane  causes  to  which  we 
have  assigned  them. 

3.  The  very  principle  on  which  the  entire  claims  of 
spiritualism  rest,  would,  if  its  validity  were  admitted, 
affirm  with  equal  absoluteness,  the  most  false  and  ab- 
surd claims  of  the  grossest  impostors  that  ever  existed. 
A  devoted  spiritualist,  for  example,  made  an  inquiry  in 
a  spirit  circle,  in  reference  to  a  subject  of  which  he  was 
ignorant,  and  wished  to  be  informed,  and  accompanied 
the  inquiry  with  this  statement :  "  If  the  answer  obtained 
turns  out  to  be  wrong,  it  will  not  shake  my  confidence 
in  spiritualism  itself,  in  the  least."  A  very  influential 
and  devoted  spiritualist,  in  conversation  with  us,  some 
months  since,  referred  to  certain  startling  predictions 
which  "  the  spirits "  had  just  uttered  in  regard  to  the 
affairs  of  Europe,  predictions  which  were  to  be  fulfilled 
by  the  middle  of  February  last,  predictions  not  one  of 
which  has  been  verified,  but  all  proved  false.  The  ref- 
erence was  accompanied  with  this  remark :  If  these  pre- 
dictions turn  out  to  be  true,  very  well,  if  not,  they  go  for 
nothing.  This  is  the  precise  principle  everywhere  as- 
sumed by  spiritualists,  in  arguing  for  the  truth  of  their 
theory,  and  in  doing  so,  they  sell  themselves  to  be  de- 
ceived. Take  a  case  in  illustration.  A  friend  of  ours, 
a  clergyman,  when  on  the  way  to  visit  a  family  belong- 
ing to  his  congregation,  some  time  since,  forecast  in  his 
own  mind  whom  of  the  family,  and  whom  of  the  neigh- 
bors, he  should  find  in  the  parlor,  on  his  arrival,  and 
where  each  should  be  seated,  etc.     On  his  arrival,  he 


144  MODERX    MYSTERIES. 

found  that  these  foreimaginings  were,  in  almost  every 
particular,  correct.  Suppose,  now,  that  he  had  wished 
to  impose  himself  upon  his  people  as  a  divinely  in- 
spired prophet ;  that  for  this  end,  he  should  begin  to  give 
public  utterance  to  numberless  foreshadowings  of  a 
similar  kind,  one  in  a  hundred  or  a  thousand  of  which 
could  not,  of  course,  fail  to  be  true ;  that  he  had  also  oc- 
casional revelations  by  means  of  clairvoyance,  and  that 
these  should  be  mingled  with  the  other  professed  reve- 
lations ;  and  that  his  people  should  receive  every  predic- 
tion and  utterance  which  happened  to  be  fulfilled  as  a 
proof  of  his  assumed  claims,  while,  by  universal  consent, 
they  should  pass  by  all  false  ones  as  having  no  bearings, 
one  way  or  the  other,  upon  the  subject.  Who  does  not 
see,  that  such  an  individual,  through  such  a  principle, 
would  soon  stand  revealed  to  the  people  as  a  divinely 
inspired  and  authorized  prophet,  with  as  high  claims  as 
Isaiah  or  Elijah,  and  ^^dth  an  authority  as  absolute  as 
Jesus  Christ,  though  he  were  one  of  the  darkest  impostors 
that  ever  existed?  No  other  result  could  arise  from 
such  a  principle  of  judging,  and  upon  this  very  principle 
exclusively,  the  entire  claims  of  spiritualism  are  based. 
Predictions  and  communications  wdiich  happen  to  be 
true,  are  trumpeted  through  the  world  as  demonsti*ating 
its  claims,  while  the  hundred  or  thousand  false  ones,  to 
one  that  turns  out  to  be  true,  are  dropped,  as  having  no 
bearing  either  w^ay.  Were  they  to  present  to  the  world 
a  true  record  of  the  false  responses  continuously  given 
forth,  in  their  own  circles,  with  the  true  ones  standing 
here  and  there  in  their  midst,  solitary  and  alone,  the 
world  would  turn  in  utter  disgust  from  the  spectacle, 
and  spiritualists  themselves  would  blush  with  shame, 
to  intimate  a  spmt  origin  for  such  monstrosities. 

4.  The  information  riot  communicated,  as  contrasted 


THE    MISSION    OF    "THE    SPIRITS."  1-1.5 

with  what  is,  in  these  professed  revelations,  presents 
another  undoubted  indication  of  the  non-spirit  origin  of 
these  communications.  According  to  the  fundamental 
teachings  of  "  the  spirits,"  if  such  are  the  intelligences 
responding  to  our  inquiries,  in  these  communications, 
we  are  all  continuously  surrounded  with  guardian 
spirits,  who  deeply  sympathize  with  us  in  our  joys  and 
sorrows,  our  pleasures  and  sufferings  mental  and  phys- 
ical, and  who  are  able  to  communicate  to  us,  as  they 
choose,  through  these  mediums,  any  information  which 
they  may  possess,  and  which  might  alleviate  our  sor- 
rows or  increase  our  joys,  by  being  communicated  to 
us.  Now,  if  these  communications  do  proceed  from 
tliis  source,  such,  we  may  safely  conclude  would  be 
their  character,  and  we  should  find,  by  experience,  that 
here  is  an  available  and  reliable  source  of  information, 
on  such  subjects.  Now,  this  is  the  precise  kind  of 
information  which  cannot  be  obtained  through  "  the 
spirits."  As  a  source  of  information,  it  is  not  an 
available  one,  on  the  one  hand,  nor  a  reliable  one,  on 
the  other.  Hundreds  of  thousands  of  faixdlies  and 
individuals  in  England  and  France,  for  example,  had 
their  husbands,  sons,  brothers,  and  endeared  relations 
in  the  Crimea,  and  were  under  the  mo<t  agonizing 
apprehensions,  of  course,  in  regard  to  their  condition, 
and  that  while  all  individual  communications  were  for 
long  periods  suspended.  In  the  greatest  agony  of  appre- 
hension, wives,  parents,  brothers,  sisters,  and  "  nearer 
and  dearer  ones,"  have  rushed  to  the  spirit  circles,  and 
entreated  "  the  spirits  "  to  relieve  that  agony,  by  giving 
the  information  desired.  What  an  opportunity  was 
here  presented,  in  which  "  the  spirits,"  in  the  presence 
of  the  world,  could,  by  manifesting  their  sympathy 
with  human  sufferinor,  and  revealing  themselves  as  reli- 

13 


146  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

able  informants  on  subjects  of  vital  importance,  have 
established  the  claims  of  spiritualism  immovably  in  the 
high  regard  of  mankind.  What  an  opportunity,  also, 
to  reveal  themselves  to  the  heart  of  grateful  nations,  as 
being  really  and  ti'uly  what  their  apostles  affirm  them 
to  be,  the  guardian  spirits  of  humanity.  But  no.  To 
all  appeals  made  to  their  compassion  by  agonizing 
sufferers,  they  stood  revealed,  exclusively,  as  "  dumb 
dogs,"  from  whom  no  responses  could  be  obtained. 
This  ominous  silence  indicates  a  total  ignorance  of 
what  guardian  spirits  ought  to  have  knovv^n,  or  a  most 
barbarous,  if  not  fiendish  indifference  and  callousness 
to  human  suffering.  All  the  world  are  aware  of  the 
living  death  which  Lady  Franklin  has  been  enduring 
these  many  years,  and  how  deeply  the  great  heart  of 
England  and  of  Christendom  has  sympathized  with 
her  mental  agony.  Why  have  not  her  guardian  spirits 
sped  to  those  northern  regions  and  brought  back  the 
intelligence  which  would  relieve  that  mind  from  that 
heart-sickness  which  arises  from  "  hope  defeiTcd  ? " 
Why  has  not  the  spirit  of  the  lost  one,  if  alma  lux,  the 
light  of  life,  has  departed,  winged  his  way  to  the  suf- 
ferer at  home,  and  revealed  his  fate  to  her  ?  Why,  to 
say  the  least,  did  not  some  of  his,  or  of  his  associates' 
guardian  spirits  fly  to  her  with  the  information  which 
she  so  much  desired  ?  It  would  seem,  that  they  must 
have  got  fast  frozen  up  in  some  of  those  ice  mountains, 
or  that  they  must  carry  hearts  of  ice  in  their  bosoms. 
Where  was  the  spirit^  or  guardian  spirits  of  Emma 
Moore,  or  those  of  her  agonized  friends,  that  from  none 
of  them  were  tidings  brought  to  those  friends  dur- 
ing the  interval  between  the  time  of  her  disappear- 
ance and  the  discovery  of  her  body,  of  her  untimely 
end  ?     When  the  fell  seducer,  as  a  stealthy  boa  con- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  147 

strictor,  is  following  the  footsteps  of  unsuspecting  inno- 
cence, why  do  not  these  guardian  spirits  who  can  read 
even  the  secret  thoughts  and  purposes  of  men,  reveal 
to  the  intended  victim  the  terrible  perils  which  encircle 
her  ?  Why  have  they  not  rendered  themselves  a  "  ter- 
ror to  evil-doers,"  by  unmasking  their  dark  designs, 
when  they  have  had  such  myriads  of  avenues  to  the 
public  mind  ?  —  avenues  through  which  such  infor- 
mation would  be  most  gladly  communicated?  "  The 
spirits "  appear  to  have  no  hearts  for  such  forms  of 
well-doing  as  these.  As  informants  of  facts  to  us  un- 
known, their  revelations  bear  very  different  and  opposite 
characteristics.     Let  us  consider  a  few  of  them. 

An  individual  who  has  a  husband  in  California,  who 
has  learned,  by  experience,  that  it  is  not  only  not  good 
for  man^  but  for  woman  also  "  to  be  alone,"  and  who, 
in  her  loneliness,  has  come  so  far  within  the  attractive 
influence  of  one  who  is  not  her  husband,  as  to  make  "  a 
local  habitation  and  a  name "  with  him  an  object  of 
strong  desire,  enters  a  spirit  circle,  and  is  there  accost- 
ed, very  unexpectedly,  it  is  affirmed,  by  the  spirit  of 
her  husband,  from  whom  she  had  failed  to  obtain  infor- 
mation at  the  time  expected.  With  the  tenderest 
expressions  of  affection,  he  informs  her  that  he  is  no 
longer  in  the  body,  but  an  inhabitant  of  the  "  spirit 
land."  There  was  one  thing,  and  only  one,  requisite 
to  the  completion  of  his  happiness  there  —  her  imme- 
diate union,  in  marriage,  with  the  individual  above 
referred  to.  The  ceremony  must  be  performed  the 
very  next  evening  —  we  think  that  was  the  time  —  at 
such  an  hour,  and  in  such  a  room,  which  was  to  be 
darkened,  where  he  would  be  present,  and  himself  as  a 
rapping  revelator,  preside  over  and  conduct  the  exer- 
cises.    Of  course  the  mourninfif  widow  was  not  "  diso- 


148  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

bedient  to  the  heavenly  vision,"  and  the  desired  union 
was  consummated  accordingly.  After  the  lapse  of  a 
few  weeks,  however,  a  letter  arrived  from  the  California 
husband,  bearing  date  some  days  subsequent  to  the 
ceremony  in  the  dark  room.  So  strong  was  the  sym- 
pathy of  "  the  spirits  "  for  human  woe,  in  this  instance, 
that  they  were  willing  to  become  reckless  liars  for  its 
relief.  New  but  false  information  was  here  conveyed. 
Such  are  some  of  the  credibly  reported  doings  and 
new  revelations  of  the  spirits  in  the  State  of  Ohio. 

In  another  instance,  a  husband  went  to  California 
under  the  belief,  as  his  friends  affirm,  of  infidelity  to 
him,  on  the  part  of  his  wife,  who  subsequently,  in 
appearance,  as  they  further  affirm,  drawn  by  a  new 
attachment,  was  making  efforts  to  obtain  a  divorce 
from  "  her  liege  lord."  But  while  the  law  was  "  dragging 
its  slow  length  along,"  behind  the  "  hot  haste  "  of  hu- 
man desire,  the  s])irit  of  that  husband  addressed  the 
wife,  through  a  medium,  in  a  spirit  circle,  and  informed 
her,  that  she  v/as  now  "loosed  from  the  law  of  her  hus- 
band," "  and  would  not  be  an  adulteress,  though  she 
should  be  married  to  another  man."  Subsequent  intel- 
ligence confirmed,  in  this  case,  the  revelation  of  the 
spirits,  though  there  are  yet  among  his  friends  doubters 
of  the  fact  of  the  death  of  the  individual  referred  to. 
This  is  one  among  the  cases  on  which  the  claims  of 
spiritualism  are  based. 

The  spirit  of  a  certain  lad  is  affirmed  to  have  told, 
some  time  after  his  death,  where  a  pen-knife  which  he 
had  lost,  while  living,  might  be  found,  and  it  was  found 
accordingly.  In  two  public  debates  held  at  Cleveland, 
at  an  interval  of  several  years  from  each  other,  that 
fact  was  adduced  by  the  same  speaker,  one  of  the  lead- 
ing spiritualists  in  the  country,  and  introduced  in  both 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  149 

instances  as  one  of  the  main  pillars  of  his  "high  argu- 
ment." 

The  following  wondrous  facts,  we  take  from  the 
Spiritual  Telegraph,  the  leading  organ  of  the  sect  in  the 
city  of  New  York.  We  give  the  statements  as  quoted 
from  that  paper,  in  the  Evening  Post,  with  the  intro- 
ductory remarks  of  the  editor  of  the  latter  paper. 

"  The  believers  in  rappings  and  communications 
from  the  '  land  of  spirits '  are  increasing  in  this  city. 
Private  families,  in  circles  of  from  six  to  a  dozen  per- 
sons, nightly  indulge  in  the  'grave  amusement.'  A 
regular  organization  meets  every  Sunday  at  Dodworth's 
Hall,  in  Broadway,  next  to  Grace  Church,  where  any 
one  is  allowed  to  give  his  views  on  the  subject. 

"  Conferences  are  also  held  during  the  day  and 
evening  each  week  at  the  head-quarters  of  the  spiritual- 
ists in  Broadway,  near  Prince  street.  At  the  assemblies 
many  '  tough  yarns '  are  told.  The  Spiritual  Telegraph, 
the  organ  of  the  '  faith '  in  this  city,  gives  us  some 
samples  of  recent  occurrence.     It  says  :  — 

" '  A  gentleman  from  New  Haven  related  the  follow- 
ing: A  Mr.  Fairfield,  a  medium,  was  some  weeks  ago 
sent  from  Springfield,  Mass.,  to  the  house  of  a  Mr. 
Barnes,  another  medium,  in  Fairhaven,  (a  village  near 
New  Haven,)  Conn.  He  knew  not  the  purpose  of  his 
mission,  and  when  he  got  to  the  house  of  ^L\  Barnes, 
found  he  had  not  money  enough  left  in  his  purse  to 
pay  his  fare  home.  On  the  evening  of  the  same  day 
he  and  Mr.  Barnes  were  both  simultaneously  entranced, 
when  they  put  on  their  overcoats  and  went  out.  Our 
informant,  who  was  present,  followed  them.  They 
went  up  the  road  some  distance  and  stopped,  when 
Mr.  Barnes  began  to  scratch  in  the  snow,  which  was 
about  three  inches  deep,  as  if  in  search  for  something. 

13* 


loO  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

" '  Presently  lie  grasped  something  in  his  hand,  and 
they  both  returned  to  the  house,  where,  on  opening  his 
hand  to  the  light,  it  was  found  to  contain  two  quarter 
eagles,  which,  in  obedience  to  the  spiritual  impulse, 
were  divided  equally  between  the  two  mediums.  They 
went  out  again,  our  informant  following  them  as  be- 
fore ;  and  when  they  came  directly  in  front  of  a  certain 
church,  they  began  to  grope  in  the  snow  again,  and 
digging  out  a  board  which  had  been  covered  up,  they 
threw  it  aside.  They  then  commenced  a  search  where 
the  board  had  lain ;  as  the  hand  of  one  of  them  was 
passing  to  a  particular  spot,  the  narrator  distinctly  saw 
a  small  object  lying  there,  which  on  being  picked  up 
proved  to  be  a  silver  coin  —  a  quarter  of  a  dollar,  if  we 
remember. 

"  '  They  then  went  and  scratched  in  the  snow  and 
dirt  on  the  steps  of  the  Odd  Fellows'  hall,  and  found 
another  coin.' " 

There  is  a  medium  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  of  whom  it 
is  affirmed,  in  illustration  of  the  neiu  things  revealed  by 
"  the  spirits,"  that  at  times,  when  under  their  inspiration, 
he  will  walk  for  miles  with  his  eyes  shut,  passing,  in 
the  mean  time,  over  fences  and  through  forests,  till  he 
arrives  at  a  particular  place,  when  he  will  order,  in  the 
name  of  "  the  spirits,"  those  who  have  accompanied  him 
to  dig  down  at  a  certain  spot  which  he  designates. 
They  do  so,  and  find  at  length,  some  dry  bones,  an 
Indian  hatchet,  and  other  pieces  of  old  iron  of  equal 
value.  A  very  intelligent  spiritualist  told  us,  that  he 
had  been  present,  and  witnessed  these  very  wonders. 

Such  are  "  the  spirits,"  as  informants  of  facts  which 
we  do  not  know.  We  do  not  affirm,  that  no  higher  facts 
are  ever  revealed  in  these  communications.  These, 
however,  are  fair  examples  of  what  we  do  obtain,  spirit- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  151 

ualists  themselves  giving  the  record.  If  these  revela- 
tions are  from  disembodied  spirits,  judging  from  what 
they  do  and  what  they  do  not  reveal,  we  affirm,  with- 
out fear  of  contradiction,  that  they  are,  almost  without 
exception,  beings  of  the  most  debased  morality,  and 
demented  intelligence,  and  that  to  regard  such  com- 
munications as  coming  from  the  inhabitants  of  the 
immortal  spheres,  tends  to  produce  nothing  in  us,  but 
corresponding  debasement  and  dementation. 

5.  Before  closing  our  remarks  on  the  class  of  facts  now 
under  consideration,  we  should  make  the  following  un- 
deniable statement  in  regard  to  them,  a  statement  which 
has  a  very  important  and  decisive  bearing  upon  the 
question  of  their  origin.  The  statement  is  this.  Most 
of  the  cases  of  this  kind  reported  to  the  public  have, 
and  are  found,  on  careful  inquiry,  to  have  either  no 
foundation  in  fact,  or  to  be  characterized  by  very  great 
exaggerations,  while  the  well  authenticated  cases  are 
very  few,  much  fewer  than  we  should  expect  from  the 
myriads  of  sources  from  which  these  manifestations  pro- 
ceed, even  supposing  them  not  to  be  given  forth  by  dis- 
embodied spirits  at  all.  In  listening  to  the  popular 
lecturers  on  spiritualism,  we  find,  as  they  approach  this 
class  of  facts,  that  they  uniformly  begin,  by  telling  their 
hearers  that  they  could  spend  the  whole  night  in  relat- 
ing cases  which  they  themselves  have  witnessed  person- 
ally, and  then  out  will  come  the  old  pen  knife  story, 
and  other  hackneyed  facts  of  a  similar  character.  How 
few  are  the  cases  related  by  Mr.  Ballon,  and  other  great 
defenders  of  this  new  faith,  and  how  far  do  they  have 
to  travel  to  collect  even  these.  To  us,  after  having  in- 
vestigated the  nature  of  the  power  by  which  these  mani- 
festations are  produced,  there  is  but  one  matter  of  sur- 
prise, namely,  that  this  class  of  manifestations  are  not, 


152  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

in  the  spirit  circles,  of  more  frequent  occurrence   than 
they  are. 

SECTION  IV. 

THIRD  PROPOSITION  ESTABLISHED,  NAMELY,  THAT  WE  HAVE 
POSITIVE  AND  CONCLUSIVE  EVIDENCE  THAT  THESE  MANI- 
FESTATIONS ARE  THE  EXCLUSIVE  RESULT  OF  MUNDANE 
CAUSES,  AND  NOT  OF  THE  AGENCY  OF  DISEMBODIED 
SPIRITS. 

We  believe  that  we  have  now  fully  established  our 
first  two  propositions,  namely,  that  there  are,  in  the 
world  around  us,  purely  mundane  causes,  from  which 
phenomena,  in  all  respects  similar  and  analogous  to 
those  adduced  by  spiritualists,  do  arise,  —  and  that  these 
so  called  spirit  manifestations  occur  in  circumstances  in 
which  these  very  causes  are  known  to  be  present  and  in 
efficient  action,  and  that  consequently  we  have  no  oc- 
casion to  go  beyond  these  causes  to  account  for  these 
manifestations,  in  their  entireness.  We  have  thus  ut- 
terly annihilated  all  positive  evidence  that  from  develop- 
ments hitherto  made,  any  thing  can  be  adduced  in  favor 
of  spiritualism  As  far  as  any  claims  to  an  ah  extra  spirit 
origin  are  concerned,  it  stands  before  us,  as  an  "  airy 
nothing,"  without  a  "local  habitation  or  a  name." 
Our  third  proposition  yet  remains  to  be  established, 
namely,  that  from  these  exclusivehj  mundane  causes^  and 
not  from  the  agency  of  disembodied  spirits,  these  manifes- 
tations do  in  fact  proceed.  When  we  shall  have  estab- 
lished this  proposition,  we  shall  have  proved  spiritualism 
to  be  exclusively,  as  far  as  its  claims  to  a  spirit  origin 
are  concerned,  a  system  of  error  and  delusion.  This  we 
now  propose  to  do.     It  may  be  important  in  this  con- 


THE    MISSION    OF    "  THE    SPIRITS."  153 

nection  to  remind  the  reader  of  the  precise  points  of 
agreement  and  difference  between  ourselves  and  spiritu- 
alists, on  this  subject.  On  all  hands  it  is  agreed,  1.  That 
the  immediate  cause  of  these  manifestations  is  some 
force,  by  whatever  name  it  may  be  called,  a  force  exist- 
ing in  the  world  around  us  ;  2.  That  this  force  is  con- 
trolled, in  the  production  of  these  phenomena,  by  some 
intelligent  cause  or  causes;  and  3.  That  this  control- 
ling cause  is  the  minds  in  the  circles,  or  disembodied 
spirits  out  of  the  same.  A  difference  of  opinion  ob- 
tains only  in  regard  to  the  location  of  this  controlling 
cause.  We  maintain  that  this  force,  in  the  produc- 
tion of  these  communications,  is  controlled  either  con- 
sciously or  unconsciously,  for  the  most  part,  without 
doubt,  unconsciously,  by  the  minds  constituting  these 
circles.  Spiritualists,  on  the  other  hand,  maintain  that 
it  is  controlled  by  disembodied  spirits  out  of  these  cir- 
cles. Here  only  do  we  differ,  as  far  as  the  question  at 
issue,  in  this  department  of  our  inquiries,  is  concerned. 
We  will  now  proceed  to  adduce  the  evidence  in  favor  of 
the  former  hypothesis  and  against  the  latter.  The  facts 
and  arguments  which  we  have  to  present,  may  be 
ranged  together  under  the  following  classes  :  — 

1.  All  the  laws  of  scientific  deduction  require  us,  in 
view  of  the  propositions  already  established,  to  regard 
as  true  the  hypothesis  which  we  maintain,  and  the  oppo- 
site one  as  false.  Whenever  any  portion  of  a  given 
class  of  facts  are  shown  and  admitted  to  result  from  a 
given  cause,  it  is  always  assumed  as  positive  proof,  that 
the  facts  remaining  are  produced  by  the  same  cause, 
unless  the  most  absolute  evidence  to  the  contrary  is  ad- 
duced. Especially  is  this  the  case,  when  it  has  been 
shown  that  by  a  reference  to  this  one  cause,  all  the 
facts  alike  can  be  readily  and  adequately  accounted  for. 


154  MODERX    MYSTERIES. 

In  our  preceding  discussions,  it  has  been  proved,  (1.) 
That  some  of  these  manifestations  are  produced  exclu- 
sively by  the  minds  in  the  circles,  and  not  by  spirits 
out  of  them,  and  (2.)  that  this  one  cause,  in  the  circum- 
stances supposed,  is  all  that  is  requisite  to  account  for 
all  these  manifestations.  It  would,  therefore,  be  a  vio- 
lation of  all  the  laws  of  scientific  deduction,  to  attribute 
any  of  these  phenomena  to  any  other  cause.  This  con- 
clusion is  undeniable. 

2.  The  great  fact  that  we  next  adduce  is,  in  our 
judgment,  of  the  most  absolutely  decisive  character 
conceivable,  the  undeniable  fact,  that  no  neiu  truths  or 
principles  are  found  in  these  communications.*  They 
come  to  us  as  affirmed  revelations  from  the  highest 
minds,  among  others,  in  the  immortal  spheres.  Yet 
they  are,  in  fact,  no  revelations  at  all.  They  are,  on  the 
other  hand,  a  mere  chaos  of  truth  and  error,  with  which 
the  world  was  familiar  before.  We  hazard  nothing 
in  affirming,  that  amid  all  these  manifestations  there 
is  not  a  solitary  new  truth,  or  new  fundamental  principle 
pertaining  to  the  universe  of  matter  or  spirit,  although 
"  the  spirits  "  present  themselves  as  mast  benevolent, 
self-sacrificing,  and  indispensably  needed  guides  in  refer- 
ence to  both.  They  come  to  free  men  from  error,  and 
to  "  guide  them  into  all  truth,"  and  then  they  simply 
reaffirm  all  forms  of  mere  human  opinions  in  reference 
to  this  world  and  the  next,  and  that  without  revealing 
to  us  a  solitary  new  truth,  or  presenting  us  with  a  soli- 
tary new  principle  by  which  we  can  distinguish  truth 
from  error.  They  come  to  enlarge  the  sphere  of  human 
science  and  discovery,  and  then,  as  far  as  they  assert 

*  We  here  distinguish,  of  course,  between  mere  information  per- 
taining to  matters-of-fact,  and  important  truths  and  principles.  It  is 
to  the  latter  that  we  now  refer. 


THE   MISSION    OF    "  THE    SPIRITS."  155 

any  thing  that  is  true,  simply  follow  iniquis  pacibus,  in 
the  track  of  human  research  and  discovery.  If  there  is 
any  thing  that  we  can  know  a  priori  of  such  minds  as 
Francis  Bacon,  if  they  should,  after  dwelling  for  cen- 
turies amid  the  illuminations  of  eternity,  descend  to  earth, 
as  our  guides  and  teachers,  it  is  this,  that  they  would 
not  only  impart  to  us  new  truths,  but  higher  and  more 
perfect  forms  of  thinking  than  those  with  which  all  the 
world  are  perfectly  familiar.  Especially  may  we  affirm, 
with  absolute  certainty,  that  such  minds,  instead  of  giv- 
ing utterance  to  such  truths  and  such  thoughts,  would 
not  retail,  as  forms  of  the  highest  wisdom,  the  senseless 
gossip  of  every-day  thinking  among  men.  How  self- 
evident  is  the  truth  of  the  saying  of  the  forerunner  of 
Christ :  "  he  that  is  of  the  earth  is  earthly,  and  speaketh 
of  the  earth  :  he  that  cometh  from  heaven  is  above  all." 
Now  we  have,  in  the  spirit  manifestations,  the  professed 
teachings  of  the  very  class  of  heaven  descended  minds 
referred  to  ;  and  what  have  we  in  these  revelations  ? 
All  possible  characteristics  of  an  origin  purely  and 
exclusively  earthly  and  nothing  else.  We  should,  there- 
fore, be  guilty  of  the  highest  folly  should  we  attribute 
them  to  any  higher  origin.  Since  the  mission  of  "  the 
spirits"  commenced,  great  advance  has  been  made  in 
scientific  research  and  discovery,  in  respect  to  very  im- 
portant principles  and  facts  pertaining  to  the  earth  and 
the  heavens,  and  that  in  reference  to  realities  about 
which  "  the  spirits  "  have  largely  discoursed,  and  about 
which  it  is  absurd  to  suppose  those  who  are  affirmed  to 
have  come  from  heaven  to  teach  us,  were  ignorant. 
Yet  they  never  have  anticipated  the  advance  of  human 
research  and  discovery,  but  have  very  tamely  followed 
it.  The  Poughkeepsie  Seer,  after  being  reminded  of 
the  fact,  that  many  new  planets  had  been   discovered, 


156  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

since  his  "  divine  revelations  "  were  given  forth,  revela- 
tions in  which  he  affirmed  himself  about  to  reveal  every 
"  visible  and  invisible  existence,"  was  asked  why  it  was 
that  he  had  not  anticipated  the  march  of  human  dis- 
covery, by  announcing  beforehand  the  existence  and 
location  of  these  planets  ?  The  prophet  was  silent  of 
course.  We  put  the  same  question  in  reference  to  "  the 
spirits."  If  they  are  from  heaven,  why  have  they  not 
anticipated  the  march  of  scientific  research  and  dis- 
covery, which  they  professedly  come  to  perfect  and 
hasten  ?  The  reason  and  the  only  reason  is,  that  these 
revelations  are  mere  human  thoughts  unconsciously  re- 
affirmed by  spirits  in  the  body,  and  not  what  they  are 
by  some  thought  to  be,  revelations  from  spirits  out  of 
the  body.  The  great  and  undeniable  fact  before  us 
admits  of  no  other  explanation. 

It  remains  with  spiritualists  to  deny  the  statements 
above  made,  and  to  prove  them  false,  by  adducing  the 
truths  and  principles  whose  reality  is  denied,  or  to  ac- 
count for  the  facts  affirmed  and  in  that  case  admitted, 
consistently  with  the  claims  of  their  theory.  The 
former  we  are  quite  sure  they  will  not  attempt  to  do ; 
the  latter  we  know  absolutely  is  an  impossibility. 
Whatever  inexplicable  facts  may  be  connected  with 
these  manifestations,  the  total  absence  of  any  new  truths 
or  principles,  and  the  undeniable  presence  in  them  of 
mere  preexisting  human  opinions  only,  renders  demon- 
strably evident  their  exclusively  mundane  origin.  It  is 
the  height  of  folly  to  refer  mere  mundane  facts  to  extra- 
mAindane  causes.  A  greater  absurdity  cannot  be  con- 
ceived of  than  to  suppose  that  the  great  minds  from 
the  upper  spheres  have  descended  to  earth,  here  to  retail 
as  new  and  eternal  verities,  old  and  hackneyed  thoughts 
with  which  mankind  have  been  familiar  for  ages. 


157 

3.  Another  fact  equally  decisive  of  the  question  of 
the  origin  of  these  manifestations,  is  this.  The  opinions 
and  sentiments  revealed  in  them,  uniformly  take  form 
from^  and  correspond  with^  those  peculiar  to  the  particular 
circles  in  which  they  originate.  In  China,  "  the  spirits  " 
—  for  they  have  spirit  circles  there  —  are  all  followers 
of  Confucius.  In  Siam,  they  are  equally  devoted 
Buddhists.  In  Hindostan,  they  are  worshippers  of 
Juggernaut.  In  Christendom,  they  are  Catholic  or 
Protestant,  Christian  or  Infidel,  Churchmen  or  Dis- 
senters, Orthodox  and  Heterodox,  of  all  opinions  and 
no  opinions,  just  according  to  the  peculiar  complexion 
of  the  circles  in  which  they  appear.  This  is  true,  not 
only  of  different  classes  of  spirits,  but  equally  of  the 
same  identical  spirits.  Take  any  spirit  that  can  be 
named,  and  introduce  him  into  each  circle  on  earth  in 
succession,  and  he  will  affirm,  as  only  true,  the  pecu- 
liarities of  opinion  existing  in  each  circle,  and  as  posi- 
tively deny  every  opposite  opinion,  though  he  has,  for 
thousands  of  times,  asserted  its  truth  before.  This  he 
will  do,  with  the  most  unblushing  effrontery,  boldly 
denying,  in  every  circle,  that  he  has  ever,  since  he 
entered  the  spirit  land,  changed  his  opinions,  or  at  any 
time,  or  in  any  place,  contradicted  his  present  teachings. 
There  is  not  a  solitary  form  or  shade  of  human  belief, 
the  denial  of  the  existence  of  spirits  excepted  —  a  form 
of  belief  held  by  Christian,  Turk,  or  Infidel  —  which 
has  not  been  absolutely  affirmed  and  denied  by  the 
same  authority.  "  The  spii'its,"  and  the  same  individ- 
uals among  them  too,  take  all  sides  of  every  ques- 
tion, just  as  occasion  requires,  advocating,  in  succession, 
the  peculiar  doctrines  of  each  circle  that  chances  or 
chooses  to  call  upon  them.  We  have  our  orthodox 
circles,  in  which  all  the  peculiarities  of  the  evangelical 

14 


158  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

faith  are  solemnly  affirmed,  without  contradiction,  by 
every  spirit  that  appears  among  them.  There  is  one 
such  circle,  at  the  present  time,  in  the  city  of  Cleveland, 
and  in  this  circle,  we  have  all  the  physical  and  mental 
manifestations  that  can  be  obtained  anywhere  else. 
In  the  town  of  Madison,  Geauga  county,  Ohio,  during 
the  progress  of  a  revival  of  religion,  the  minister  be- 
came a  spiritualist.  He  found  a  medium  of  the  same 
faith  with  himself  A  perfectly  orthodox  circle  was 
thus  formed,  into  which  the  oldest  and  strongest  Uni- 
versalists  and  Infidels  were  introduced,  and  as  from 
their  own  children,  relatives,  and  friends,  were  assured, 
that  their  sentiments  were  all  wrong,  and  that  under 
their  influence  they  were  descending,  with  infallible 
certainty,  to  the  gulf  of  eternal  death.  The  spuit  of  a 
Deacon  Branch,  who,  for  many  years,  had  lived  in  the 
place,  and  had  died  there  in  the  esteem  and  confidence 
of  all,  appeared  in  the  circle.  Between  him  and  these 
unbelievers,  the  most  solemn  communications,  to  the 
following  import,  passed :  —  Tell  us.  Deacon  Branch,  is 
what  is  affirmed  in  the  Bible  and  by  Christians,  of 
heaven  and  hell,  true  ?  It  is.  Is  hell  as  terrible  a 
place  as  it  is  represented  to  be  ?  Far  more  so.  AVhat 
must  we  do  to  escape  it  ?  You  must  "  repent  and 
believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  In  that  circle, 
"  the  spirits  "  affirmed  absolutely,  that  all  communica- 
tions of  an  opposite  character,  which  had  ever  been 
given  forth  in  any  spirit  circles,  were  exclusively  from 
"the  father  of  lies"  and  his  agents,  and  were  given 
forth  for  the  fell  purpose  of  deceiving  men  to  their 
eternal  ruin.  Yet  in  no  circle  in  the  wide  world,  has 
there  ever  been  given  more  conclusive  evidence  of  the 
presence  and  teachings  of  disembodied  spirits.  A  friend 
of  ours,  for  example,  entered  that   circle   in  company 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  159 

with    his    wife.      They    had    buried   two    children,   in 
different  towns,  in   another   State,  and  were   perfectly 
certain,  that   none   present  but   themselves  knew  any 
thing  of  those  children.     Yet  their  names,  one  or  both 
having   double    names,  the    places  of  their  birth    and 
burial,  their  ages,  even  to  the  specific  number  of  years, 
months,  weeks,  and  days,   etc.,  were  given  forth  with 
perfect  correctness.     At  length  "  the  spirits  "  found,  in 
this  place,  another  medium  of  different  and  opposite 
sentiments,  and  round   her   formed  a   circle    of  corre- 
sponding character.  In  this  circle,  they  unitedly  affirmed, 
the  spirit  of  Deacon  Branch  among  the  rest,  that  no 
spirits  at  all  had,  at  any  time,  made  any  communica- 
tions whatever  in  the  orthodox  circle.     Deacon  Branch, 
however,   immediately   reappeared   in    the    circle   last 
named,  and  solemnly  affirmed,  in  a  communication  to 
his  own  son,  in  whose  house  the  sceptical  circle  was 
meeting  at  the  time  referred  to,  that  he  had  had  no  con- 
nection at  all  with  the  communication  whicn  had  thus 
been   sent  forth    from   the   latter    circle,  as    from  him. 
Such  is  the  state  of  facts  the  world  over.     In  the  infidel 
and  kindred   circles,  the    spirits  of  orthodox  ministers 
appear,  and  with  expressions  of  the  deepest  regret,  ab- 
jure their  earthly  teachings  and  ministrations.     In  the 
few  orthodox  circles,  and  we  could  multiply  them  by 
thousands  and  tens  of  thousands,  yes,  we  could  fill  the 
world  with    spirit  voices    if  we  chose,  —  Infidels    and 
Universalists    of   every    grade,    as    from    the  world  of 
despair,  affirm  every  article  of  the  orthodox  faith,  and 
abjure  their  own  earthly  opinions,  as  being  nothing  else 
than  "  the  doctrines  of  devils."    Now  what  evidence  can 
be  conceived  of  more  conclusive  of  the  truth  of  any 
proposition,   than    is    here    presented    of  the    exclusive 
mundane  origin  of  these  communications,  in  the  two 


160  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

undeniable  facts  before  us,  namely,  that  in  these  commu- 
nications none  but  mundane  opinions  appear,  and  that 
the  former  vary  as  the  latter  vary  ?  No  questions  per- 
taining to  this  world  or  the  next  can  be  settled,  by  any 
evidence  whatever,  if  this  question  is  not  settled  by 
the  evidence  before  us. 

4.  We  now  present,  as  confirmatory  of  the  views 
which  we  hold  on  this  subject,  a  class  of  appareyit  ex- 
ceptions to  the  facts  above  adduced.  It  is  true,  that  the 
answers  obtained  do  not  fi/2^a7/5  correspond  with  the  sen- 
timents of  those  who  make  inquiry,  nor  with  those  of 
the  majority  of  the  persons  present,  on  any  given  occa- 
sion, though  this  is  generally  the  case.  An  individual, 
as  stated  in  an  extract  given  above  from  the  work  of 
Mr.  Ballou,  wished  to  have  certain  disagreeable  com- 
munications which  he  had  obtained,  when  two  mediums 
were  present,  reversed.  He  could  have  his  wish,  when 
one  of  them  was  absent,  but  not  when  both  were 
present.  "  He  could,"  in  the  language  of  the  author, 
"  overrule  one  of  them,  sitting  alone,  and  get  a  response 
to  suit  himself.  But  both  of  them  tog-ether  overmatched 
his  psychological  powers."  As  is  the  prevailing  psycho- 
logical power,  for  the  moment,  such  will  be  the  character 
of  the  responses  obtained;  and  this  power,  at  times, 
may  be  with  the  mass  in  the  circle,  in  opposition  to  that 
exerted  by  individuals,  as  in  the  orthodox  circle  above 
referred  to  where  sceptics  w^ere  making  inquiries  ;  and 
in  some  occasional  instances,  owing  to  pecvdiar  coinci- 
dences, it  may  be  with  individuals,  in  opposition  to 
the  sentiments  of  the  majority.  A  medium,  for  exam- 
ple, on  one  occasion  was,  in  a  circle  in  Leroy,  N.  Y.,  — 
a  circle  which  had  met  to  obtain  communications 
through  her,  and  which  was  constituted  almost,  if  not 
quite,  exclusively  of  sceptics.     As  the  so  called  spirit 


THE   MISSION  'OF    "  THE   SPIRITS."  161 

influence  canrie  upon  her,  this  solemn  affirmation  came 
out,  as  from  the  spirits,  "  Ye  must  be  born  again."  All 
were  astounded,  and  none  more  so  than  the  medium. 
Yet  during  the  entire  evening,  nothing  could  be  obtained 
from  "  the  spirits,"  whatever  questions  were  asked,  and 
many  were,  but  this  one  sentence,  "  Ye  must  be  born 
again."  How  shall  this  fact  be  accounted  for  ?  The 
answer  is  plain.  The  medium  was  of  orthodox  senti- 
ments, and  had  just  come  from  another  meeting,  in 
which  this  and  kindred  truths  had  been  very  deeply 
fixed  in  her  thoughts.  This  would  account  for  the  ex- 
pression of  that  truth,  in  the  first  instance.  Then  its 
sudden  and  unexpected  appearance  in  the  circle  would 
fix  all  minds  most  intently  upon  it,  so  intently,  that  no 
other  thought  could  find  an  expression  during  that 
sitting.  Just  such  facts  as  these  w^ould  occasionally 
occur  in  these  circles,  if  our  theory  were  true,  and 
would  not  occur,  if  that  of  Spiritualism  was  true. 
Such  exceptions  therefore  confirm  instead  of  contra- 
dicting the  conclusion  deduced  from  the  important  facts 
included  in  the  last  two  classes  above  presented. 

5.  There  is  still  another  characteristic  of  many  of 
these  revelations  which  renders  demonstrably  evident 
the  fact,  that  they  cannot  come  from  the  spirits  to  whom 
they  are  referred  ;  and  if  they  do  not  come  from  these, 
we  are  bound  to  suppose  that  they  do  not  come  from 
any  spirits  at  all,  and  thus  discredit  the  whole  theory  of 
spirit  manifestations.  We  have  professed  revelations 
from  minds  such  as  Bacon,  who  have  been  progressing 
for  centuries  in  fight  and  knowledge,  amid  the  revela- 
tions of  eternity.  We  have  also  the  recorded  ideas  of 
the  same  minds  upon  the  same  themes,  while  they  were 
in  the  body.  We  have  then  here  a  fair  opportunity  to 
compare  their  present  and  past  mental  condition  and 

14* 


162  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

capacities.  What  is  the  conclusion  to  which  any  in- 
telligent and  candid  mind  must  come,  as  the  result  of 
such  careful  comparison  ?  It  is  this  and  no  other  — 
that  if  it  is  really  and  truly  the  author  of  the  great 
Organon  who  is  speaking  in  the  work  given  forth  as 
from  him  and  other  kindred  spirits,  by  Judge  Edmonds 
and  his  associates,  that  mind  cannot  but  be  in  a  state 
of  absolute  and  hopeless  idiocy,  before  it  has  been 
among  "  the  spirits "  for  two  centmies  longer.  We 
made  this  remark  some  time  since  to  a  very  intelligent 
lawyer  who  had  publicly  defended,  and  that  with  gi'eat 
ability,  the  doctrine  of  the  spirit  manifestations,  and 
who  had  read  with  much  interest  the  work  referred  to. 
"  I  must  admit,"  his  reply  was,  "  that  you  are  right 
there ;"  and  no  intelligent  man  who  is  acquainted  with 
the  writings  of  Bacon,  can  come  to  any  other  conclu- 
sion. The  posterity  of  that  man,  if  any  exist,  ought  to 
be  able  to  obtain  heavy  damages  in  a  suit  for  slander 
against  these  individuals,  for  attributing  such  thoughts 
to  their  great  ancestor.  We  hazard  little  in  affirming, 
that  it  is  about  as  reasonable  to  suppose,  that  Michael 
the  archangel  is  the  author  of  the  celebrated  work  en- 
titled, "  The  house  that  Jack  built,"  and  that  this  is  the 
highest  production  that  he  could  originate,  as  to  sup- 
pose that  it  is  the  spirit  of  the  immortal  Bacon  that  is 
communicating  in  the  senseless  production  referred  to. 
So,  in  other  instances,  we  have  seen  essays  from  the 
spirit  of  the  gi'eat  Franklin,  on  electricity,  essays  given 
forth  through  the  best  of  mediums,  and  which  have  all  the 
evidence  that  he  is  then*  author,  that  any  of  these  revela- 
tions do  that  they  come  from  any  spirits  at  all ;  essays 
commencing  very  much  like  the  composition  of  a  cer- 
tain tyro  on  perseverance,  namely,  "  Perseverance  is  the 
best  thing  that  ever  happened  to  man,"  and  bearing 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  163 

throughout  marks  of  corresponding  perfection  of  thought 
and  style.  One  thing  is  undeniable  to  an  intelligent 
and  unprejudiced  mind,  in  regard  to  these  manifesta- 
tions, that  "  the  spirits  "  are  not  speaking  in  them  at  all, 
or  that  their  progression  is  altogether  towards  idiocy, 
and  nowhere  else.  For  ourselves,  we  do  not  believe 
that  this  is  the  direction  of  progress  with  them.  We 
therefore  draw  the  only  possible  conclusion  consistent 
with  that  belief,  namely,  that  it  is  the  spirits  of  the  liv- 
ing and  not  of  the  dead  that  are  here  in  reality  speak- 
ing to  us. 

6.  The  general  character  of  these  communications, 
considered  in  a  mere  intellectual  point  of  view,  in  com- 
parison with  the  productions  of  minds  in  the  body,  pre- 
cludes wholly  the  supposition,  that  they  are  from  disem- 
bodied spirits.  Communications  coming  from  the  high 
spheres  above,  we  cannot  but  know,  as  we  have  already 
observed,  would  move  upon  a  level  altogether  above  the 
highest  forms  of  thinking  among  men  in  the  flesh.  "We 
cannot  but  be  mentally  and  morally  degraded  ourselves, 
to  entertain  any  other  ideas  of  a  future  state.  Suppose 
that  we  have  masses  and  floods  of  communications 
professedly  descending  to  us  from  those  high  spheres, 
communications  which,  while  they  contain  nothing  new, 
not  only  never  rise  above  the  higher  forms  of  mundane 
thinking,  but  almost,  if  not  quite,  invariably  fall  incom- 
parably below  them,  very  seldom,  indeed,  rising  above 
mere  commonplace,  and  more  frequently  embodying 
the  most  senseless  puerilities  conceivable.  What  higher 
evidence  can  we  have  of  an  exclusively  mundane  origin, 
than  is  thus  presented  ?  When  we  will  consent  to  receive 
such  forms  of  thinking  as  from  spirits,  spirits,  too,  from 
the  higher  celestial  spheres,  as  these  are  generally  affirmed 
to  come,  we  consent  to  our  own  mental  and  moral  deg- 


164  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

radation,  and  voluntarily  subject  ourselves  to  influences 
of  all  others  most  efficient  to  produce  that  result.  We 
will  cite  a  few  passages,  as  examples  of  "  spirit  wis- 
dom." Our  citations  are  exclusively  from  books  adver- 
tised in  the  Spiritual  Telegraph  of  New  York,  as  among 
the  standard  spiritual  productions-  which  are  kept  for 
sale  at  that  office,  books  embraced  in  the  catalogue,  to 
all  of  which  the  "  reader's  attention  is  particularly  in- 
vited." In  a  communication  of  upwards  of  forty  pages 
from  George  Washington,  a  communication  contained 
in  a  book  entitled,  "  Love  and  Wisdom  from  the  Spirit 
World,"  we  find  the  following  important  announcement. 
"  If  men  were  governed  by  love,  truth,  wisdom,  and  har- 
mony, then  they  would  be  under  one  grand,  universal 
government  of  peace  and  harmony."  No  one  can  fail, 
we  think,  to  understand  the  important  principle  here 
affirmed  by  the  father  of  our  countiy,  and  it  is  certainly 
just  as  true  as  the  momentous  proposition,  that  an 
oyster  is  an  oyster.  Further  on  we  are  told,  that  in 
order  that  mankind  may  "  become  acquainted  with  the 
natural  and  spiritual  laws  which  govern  their  own 
being,"  knowledge  requisite  to  "  enjoy  peace,  harmony, 
and  happiness,"  "  it  is  necessary  that  they  obtain  light 
on  these  important  subjects."  The  meaning  of  the  last 
part  of  the  following  sentence  is  not  to  us  quite  so  plain 
as  the  foregoing.  "  These  glorious  realities,"  the  bless- 
ings of  one  universal  brotherhood  among  men,  "  cannot 
be  enjoyed  until  there  is  a  general  reformation  in  all 
governments,  laws,  institutions,  and  modes  of  teaching 
the  generation  together  with  the  present."  At  the  head 
of  the  address,  presenting  throughout  corresponding  per- 
fection of  thought  and  style,  we  have  a  likeness  of  the 
author,  a  likeness  at  the  bottom  of  which  we  find  a 
scrap   of  poetry  made  by   Washington   himself,  as  we 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  165 

are  given  to  understand,  for  the  express  purpose  of 
accompanying  that  likeness.  The  poetry  reads  as  fol- 
laws :  — 

"  When  the  likeness  of  this  portrait  you  see, 
Remember  that  it  is  to  represent  the  likeness  of  me, 
But  the  spirit  in  its  brightness  you  cannot  see, 
For  that  is  far  above  the  likeness  of  thee. 

G.  Washington." 

The  likeness  of  Franklin,  which  stands,  in  the  book 
above  named,  at  the  head  of  a  long  essay  from  him  on 
"  Progression  of  the  mineral,  vegetable,  animal,  and 
spiritual  Idngdoms,"  is  also  accompanied  by  the  fol- 
lowing lines,  composed  by  that  great  mind,  in  his 
"  angel's  home." 

"  The  likeness  of  this  portrait  is  to  represent 
The  likeness  of  man  when  he  dwelt  here  below. 
But  the  likeness  of  the  spirit  you  would  like  to  know, 
And  this  would  be  no  more  than  I  would  like  to  show  ; 
But  the  mind  is  not  prepared  the  likeness  for  to  see 
Of  the  spirit  in  his  angel's  home  as  bright  as  we. 

B.  Franklin." 

"  The  elevated  spirits  "  communicating  in  this  book, 
affirm,  we  are  told,  that  they  "  impressed  every  word 
and  sentence"  found  in  it  upon  the  medium's  mind 
before  it  was  written.  We  have  then  here,  it  would 
seem,  an  infallible  criterion  by  which  we  can  judge  of 
the  progression  of  these  minds  in  "  love  and  wisdom  " 
during  their  residence  in  the  celestial  spheres.  From 
another  work,  entitled  "  Light  from  the  Spirit  World," 
we  take  the  following  specimens  of  spirit  thinking 
and  composition.  An  essay  on  Wisdom  commences 
thus :  — 

"  Wisdom  is  what  is  wise,  and  what  is  wise  is  wis- 
dom.    Wisdom  is  not  folly,  and  folly  is  not  wisdom. 


166  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

Wisdom  is  not  selfishness,  and  selfishness  is  not  wis- 
dom. Wisdom  is  not  evil,  and  evil  is  not  wisdom." 
Again,  "  Wisdom  is  wisdom.  All  is  not  wisdom.  All 
is  not  folly."  Further  on  w^e  are  told  that  if  Vv^e  would 
get  wisdom,  those  of  us  who  have  it  not,  we  must  "  get 
it  where  it  is  to  be  found."  For  ourselves,  much  as 
we  value  this  priceless  treasure,  we  feel  very  little 
inclined  to  resort  to  "the  spirits"  to  get  it,  though 
we  can  obtain  from  them  the  great  truth  that,  "  Men 
are  what  they  are,"  together  with  the  momentous 
information  that,  "  Change  is  alteration,"  and  although 
they  assure  us,  that  they  come  to  us,  "in  wisdom 
which  is  from  heaven,"  "with  glad  tidings  on  their 
tongues,  with  the  rainbow  of  promise  over  their  heads, 
with  the  cup  of  salvation  in  their  hands,  with  the  wine 
of  consolation  to  the  mourner,  and  the  balm  of  heal- 
ing to  the  sorrow-stricken  and  the  despondent."  We 
must  give  one  additional  quotation.  The  essay  "  On 
Works"  thus  commences:  "Works  are  the  doings 
of  a  worker.  Indolence  is  not  work.  Industry  is  work. 
Industry,  accompanied  with  wisdom,  works  a  wise 
work.  Wisdom  works  wisely,  and  the  works  of  wis- 
dom are  not  works  of  vanity."  The  medium  through 
whom  these  great  thoughts  are  communicated  to  us^ 
assures  us,  that  "  the  spirits  "  express  themselves,  after 
reviewing  what  they  have  here  communicated,  well 
satisfied  with  their  work.  In  a  work  entitled,  "  Dis- 
courses from  the  Spirit  World,  dictated  by  Steven 
Olin,  through  Rev.  R.  P.  Wilson,  writing  medium," 
we  have  the  following  somewhat  original  definition 
of  the  phrase,  "  the  kingdom  of  God  :  "  — 

"  By  the  phrase,  '  kingdom  of  God,'  is  meant,  1.  The 
most  internal  essence,  or  the  love,  wisdom,  and  will 
principles.     2.  The  subordinate  principles  of  expansion, 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  167 

attraction,  and  circulation.  3.  The  agencies  of  heat, 
light,  and  electricity.  These  principles  and  agencies 
constitute  the  realm  of  this  kingdom,  with  reference  to 
its  internal  nature  and  relations."  So  much  for  the 
theological  lore  of  "  the  spirits,"  for  their  wondrous  in- 
sight into  the  secrets  of  spiritual  wisdom  and  knowledge. 
We  shall  not  multiply  quotations  further.  We  con- 
tend, that  what  we  have  presented  is  not  an  unfair  rep- 
resentation of  the  real  wisdom  of  "the  spirits."  For 
ourselves,  we  have  searched  in  vain  among  these  com- 
munications, and  we  have  examined  the  works  com- 
mended to  our  regard,  by  the  best  informed  spiritualists 
in  the  country,  as  among  the  fundamental  and  standard 
spirit  productions ;  we  have  searched  in  vain,  we  say, 
among  all  these  productions,  for  a  new  or  a  great 
thought.  We  have  found,  almost  without  exception, 
forms  of  thinking  far  below  those  which  appear  in  the 
ordinary  productions  of  men  in  the  flesh,  and  which  do 
not  shock  all  our  hallowed  sentiments,  and  debase  all 
our  conceptions,  in  regard  to  immortality,  when  re- 
ceived as  from  spirits  inhabiting  the  celestial  spheres. 
A  friend  of  ours,  Hon.  George  Bradburn,  as  he  has  af- 
firmed before  the  public,  has  read  upwards  of  six  thou- 
sand pages  of  these  productions,  and  has  turned  from 
them  with  the  identical  impressions  above  stated.  They 
have  absolutely  none  of  the  characteristics  which  we 
cannot  but  know  they  would  have,  did  they  come  to  us 
from  spirits  standing  amid  the  high  revelations  of  eter- 
nity. On  the  other  hand,  they  have  all  the  marks,  and 
none  others,  of  an  origin  purely  and  exclusively  mun- 
dane. For  example  :  1.  None  but  mundane  thoughts  are 
here  embodied,  thoughts  which  vary  in  their  forms  with 
the  opinions  of  the  circles  in  which  they  originate. 
2.  These  communications  present  the  precise  kinds  of 


168  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

thinking  which  we  know  would  proceed  from  the  sur- 
face of  minds  in  the  very  passive  and  unthinking  state 
in  which  mediums  affirm  themselves  to  be,  when  they 
suppose  themselves  under  the  inspiration  of  the  spirits, 
and  which  can  proceed  from  no  other  source.  We  find 
just  such  thoughts  as  these  in  these  communications, 
and  little  else.  3.  All  the  peculiarities  of  style,  and 
manner,  which  characterize  the  mediums,  and  those  who 
are  around  them,  when  communicating,  are  embodied 
in  these  communications.  No  spirit,  from  any  sphere, 
can  spell  correctly,  speak  grammatically,  or  utter  any 
thing  but  senseless  puerilities,  when  communicating 
through  certain  mediums.  4.  We  find  all  the  peculiari- 
ties of  sentiment,  forms  of  expression,  and  mere  igno- 
rance of  the  mediums  and  spirit  circles  reflected  in  these 
productions.  We  find,  for  example,  in  a  communica- 
tion given  forth  as  from  the  spirits,  through  Mrs.  Fish, 
when  in  Cleveland,  such  expressions  as  the  following: 
"  Go,  sit  under  the  teachings  of  that  orthodox  D.  D., 
who  says  that  all  these  rappings  and  other  physical 
manifestations  are  humbugs,"  etc.  Again  :  "  This  con- 
clusion that  all  these  spiritual  manifestations  are  a  hum- 
bug, because  spirit  cannot  have  power  to  make  such 
manifestations,  strikes  their  own  pretended  faith  flat  in 
the  face."  There  is  one  fact  which  has  struck  our 
minds  with  peculiar  interest,  in  reading  these  works. 
Whenever  the  inquirer  asks  questions  of  the  spirits, 
pertaining  to  subjects  which  real  spirits  must  be  ac- 
quainted with,  but  of  which  he  is  ignomnt,  and  about 
which  he  is  perplexed,  we  always  find,  that  the  spirits 
here  responding  not  only  do  not  know  any  thing  more 
than  he  does,  but  that  his  ignorance  and  perplexity  are 
reflected  in  the  responses  which  he  obtains ;  thus  indi- 
cating most  decisively,  that  the  inquirer,  and  he  only, 


THE    MISSION    OF    "THE    SPIRITS."  169 

is  answering  his  own  questions.  The  following  we 
give,  as  examples,  from  Rev.  H.  Snow's  work,  entitled, 
"  Spirit  Intercom'se." 

"  Can  you  give  any  idea  of  the  manner  in  which 
spirits  converse  ? 

"  You  had  better  not  attempt  to  penetrate  so  deeply 
into  our  affairs,  for  it  can  be  of  no  use  to  you.  There 
is,  however,  with  us  a  common  and  universal  method 
of  holding  intercourse,  but  of  which  you  can  form  no 
just  idea  until  you  are  permitted  to  make  use  of  it. 

"Are  there  any  evil-disposed  or  mischievous  spirits 
that  have  it  in  their  power  to  approach  and  communi- 
cate with  us  ? 

"  You  cannot  fully  understand  what  you  wish  to 
know  upon  this  subject  either.  It  is  not  in  our  power 
to  enlighten  you  much  in  this  respect. 

"  Can  it  be  explained,  without  implying  deception  on 
the  part  of  spirits,  how  great  men  are  said  to  be  present, 
and  to  communicate,  when  what  is  communicated 
shows  plainly  that  the  great  men  are  not  present? 

"  You  must  not  think  that  we  can  give  you  all  the 
satisfaction  you  wish  on  this  point.  It  may  be  said, 
however,  that  it  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  deception, 
as  there  are  other  ways  of  accounting  for  such  facts. 
You  cannot  understand  the  matter  fully,"  etc. 

Thus  it  is,  that  every  peculiarity  in  the  state  of  the 
inquirer's  mind,  is  perfectly  reflected  back  upon  him,  in 
the  responses  which  he  obtains.  If  he  understands,  is 
ignorant  of,  or  perplexed  about  the  subject  about  which 
he  inquires,  his  own  knowledge,  ignorance,  or  perplexity, 
and  nothing  else,  will  be  presented  in  the  answer  ob- 
tained. 5.  Finally,  how  great  soever  the  number,  and 
diverse  the  character  and  relations  of  spirits  which  com- 
municate through  one  and  the  same  medium,  the  style 

15 


170  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

of  each  will  be  one  and  the  same,  with  that  of  all  the 
others,  thus  showing  that  they  are  the  product  of  one, 
and  not  of  many  minds.  What  perfect  identity  of 
style,  for  example,  characterizes  the  various  productions 
of  different  minds,  professedly  communicating  their 
thoughts  to  the  world,  in  the  two  volumes  published  by 
Judge  Edmonds.  We  must  repudiate  all  the  laws  of 
criticism,  and  ignore  the  entire  dictates  of  common 
sense,  before  we  can  admit  that  different  minds  are  here 
communicating.  So,  in  regard  to  all  of  these  works. 
The  same  spiiits,  communicating  through  different  me- 
diums, are  wholly  unlike  themselves,  in  style  and  man- 
ner, and  forms  of  thinking.  All  minds,  on  the  other 
hand,  communicating  through  the  same  channel,  present 
a  perfect  unity,  in  these  respects. 

There  is  an  apparent  exception  to  the  above  state- 
ments, an  exception  which,  instead  of  contradicting, 
really  and  truly  confirms  the  principle  which  we  have 
assumed.  When  the  medium,  or  some  one  present, 
knows  the  style  of  the  individual  whose  spirit  is  pro- 
fessedly communicating,  such  style  will  sometimes  be 
in  some  degree  copied,  though  almost  without  excep- 
tion, very  imperfectly.  So  also  when  an  imaginary 
character  is  communicating,  such  as  a  news-boy,  forms 
of  expression  which  that  class  of  persons  are  known  to 
use,  will  sometimes  be  embodied  in  the  communica- 
tions obtained.  In  all  other  cases,  we  believe,  and  we 
think  we  cannot  be  mistaken,  the  principle  under  con- 
sideration fully  obtains.  No  one  spirit  has  any  thing 
like  a  fixed  style  by  which  he  can  be  identified,  as  he 
appears  in  different  circles  and  communicates  through 
different  mediums.  All  spirits,  on  the  other  hand,  with 
the  exceptions  above  named,  when  communicating 
in  the  same  circles,  and  through  the  same  mediums, 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  171 

have  a  perfect  identity  of  style ;  a  style,  too,  which 
varies  as  the  character  of  the  circles  and  mediums 
varies.  We  noticed,  for  example,  some  weeks  since, 
several  communications  purporting  to  have  come  from 
the  spirits  of  Messrs.  Webster,  Calhoun,  Clay,  and  oth- 
ers, communications  obtained  through  one  of  the  Miss 
Foxes  in  the  city  of  New  York,  and  in  a  circle  consti- 
tuted of  such  men  as  the  Hon.  J.  R.  Giddings.  Mr. 
Calhoun  is  affirmed  to  have  announced  his  own  pres- 
ence in  an  elliptical  style  peculiar  to  himself,  namely 
"  I  'm  with  you,"  and  this  w^as  assumed  as  proof  posi- 
tive of  his  actual  presence.  It  was  forgotten  that  some 
persons  present  knew  well  what  were  his  peculiarities 
in  such  forms  of  expression.  As  soon  as  he  and  the 
others  began  to  make  formal  communications,  how- 
ever, all  peculiarities  of  their  earthly  style  and  manner 
disappeared  at  once,  and  all  adopted  one  and  the  same 
style,  a  style  too  utterly  unlike,  and  infinitely  beneath 
what  was  so  peculiar  to  each  when  in  the  body.  Now, 
if  such  facts  as  these  do  not  prove  the  exclusively 
mundane  origin  of  these  communications,  we  may  wel 
ask,  what  can  be  established  by  evidence  ?  We  cannot 
have  higher  evidence,  when  standing  before  a  mirror, 
that  it  is  our  own  image  that  we  see  reflected  there,  and 
that  our  presence  is  the  cause  of  that  reflection,  than  we 
have,  in  such  facts  as  these,  that  these  communications 
are  nothing  but  the  reflections  of  the  thoughts  of  the 
mediums,  and  of  the  persons  constituting  these  circles, 
and  are  caused  by  those  thoughts,  and  not  by  those  of 
spirits  out  of  the  circles.  The  time  is  not  distant  when 
the  only  sentiment  of  mystery  connected  with  these 
manifestations  will  be,  that  in  this  country,  in  the 
middle  of  the  nineteenth  century,  the  belief  could  have 
obtained  among  any  intelligent  portion  of  the  commu- 


172  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

nity,  that  such  productions,  such  forms  of  thought, 
could  have  descended  to  us,  from  spmts  inhabiting  the 
celestial  spheres.  If  this  is  a  true  vision  of  immortality, 
we  say,  in  all  sincerity,  give  us  annihilation. 

7.  We  now  refer  to  an  important  class  of  facts 
which  have  been  developed  by  inquiries  put  by  indi- 
viduals for  the  specific  purpose  of  satisfying  their  own 
minds  on  the  question,  whether  spirits  have,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  any  connection  with  these  mysterious  phe- 
nomena. The  inquiries  to  which  we  now  refer  have 
generally  been  made  by  individuals  who  had  formed  no 
particular  theory  upon  the  subject,  and  made  simply  for 
the  purpose  named.  They  have  assumed,  and  for  the 
best  of  reasons,  that  if  spirits  are  really  and  truly  re- 
sponding here,  individuals  will,  of  course,  get  no 
answers,  if  they  call  for  those  who  cannot  be  present, 
and  that  if  they  can  get  the  same  answers  from  such 
spirits  that  can  be  obtained  from  any  others,  and  in  all 
respects  the  same  evidence  of  spirit  presence  and 
agency,  then  Spiritualism,  whatever  else  may  be  true  of 
these  facts,  must  be  false.  These  experiments  have 
established  undeniably  the  fact,  that  in  all  respects  the 
same  answers  can  be  elicited,  and  the  same  evidence  of 
an  actual  presence  as  the  authors  and  cause  of  these 
communications,  can  be  obtained  from  the  following 
classes  of  spirits,  as  from  any  others  that  ever  have  been 
or  can  be  evoked,  namely,  from  the  departed  spirits  of 
devils  ;  from  the  departed  spirits  of  individuals  yet  alive, 
or  who  never  existed ;  from  the  departed  spirits  of  the 
lowest  orders  of  brute  beasts,  insects,  and  reptiles  ;  and 
finally,  from  the  departed  spirits  of  shrubs  and  stones. 
All  tests  of  identity,  all  indications  of  intelligence,  of  a 
knowledge  of  our  secret  thoughts,  all  forms  of  informa- 
tion, all  kinds  of  manifestations,  physical  and  mental, 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  173 

that  can  be  obtained  from  any  spirits  whatever,  can  be 
obtained  from  each  and  every  class  above  named.  "  1 
do  n't  understand  these  mysterious  occurrences,"  said 
the  father  of  a  certain  medium,  an  honest  and  intelligent 
farmer ;  "  but  there  is  one  thing  that  I  do  know  about 
them,  and  that  is,  that  we  can  obtain  just  as  intelligent 
answers  from  the  spirits  of  beasts,  shrubs,  and  stones, 
as  from  any  spirits  that  can  be  called  upon.  This  I 
know  absolutely;  for  I  have  made  the  experiment 
myself,  till  I  am  perfectly  satisfied  upon  the  subject." 
Mr.  Ballou  admits  that  facts  of  this  kind  do  occur,  and 
attributes  their  occurrence  to  a  low  order  of  spirits  who 
are  ready  to  appear  in  any  characters  that  men  desire. 
"  This,"  he  also  says,  "  is  the  explanation  given  by 
truthful  spirits."  This  explanation,  however,  is  self- 
contradictory  and  absurd  ;  for  this  low  order  of 
spirits  exhibit  all  the  intelligence  that  any  others  do. 
They  have  the  same  power  to  respond  to  our  secret 
thoughts,  to  answer  test  questions,  and  to  convey  infor- 
mation of  facts  unknown  to  us.  They  will  discourse  as 
profoundly  upon  all  subjects  that  can  be  named  as  any 
others  whatever.  Now  what  more  decisive  evidence  can 
we  have  of  any  truth  than  is  here  presented,  that 
these  responses  do  not  come  from  spirits.  The  facts  of 
the  case  could  not  be  as  they  are,  if  invisible  intelhgent 
beings  were  really  and  truly  communicating  with  us  in 
these  manifestations.  They  could  not,  on  the  other  hand, 
but  be  as  they  are,  if  the  spirits  constituting  the  circles 
were  unconsciously  producing  the  answers  which  they 
obtain  to  their  own  inquiries.  In  this  case,  and  in  this 
alone,  any  spirit  named,  whether  existing  or  not  existing, 
would  give  the  same  responses  as  any  other. 

The  spiritualist,  we  know,  has  an  answer  ready  for 
such  facts.     The  individual  putting  such  questions,  he 

lo* 


174  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

says,  is  in  a  dishonest  state  of  mind,  and  therefore  by 
the  law  of  spiritual  communications,  draws  lying  spirits 
to  himself,  and  from  these  he  obtains  his  answers. 
This  answer,  if  admitted  as  valid,  proves  far  more  than 
the  spiritualist  intends.  It  renders  demonstrably  evi- 
dent one  fundamental  fact  pertaining  to  all  these  com- 
munications, the  absolute  impossibility  of  identifying  at 
all  any  spirits  which  are  communicating  with  us,  if  any 
are.  If  lying  spirits  can  answer  as  correctly  as  any 
others,  all  test  questions  given  to  identify  the  spirits 
who  are  communicating  with  us,  it  is  absolutely  impos- 
sible for  us,  to  determine  whether  the  spirit  communicat- 
ing with  us,  on  any  given  occasion,  is  not  a  lying  spirit 
instead  of  the  one  we  suppose.  All  ground  of  confi- 
dence, therefore,  in  the  validity  of  any  of  these  com- 
munications is  taken  away.  It  cannot  be  denied  that 
all  evidence  of  the  reality  or  validity  of  all  such  com- 
munications is  utterly  annihilated  by  the  facts  before  us, 
facts  which  cannot  be  denied. 

But  the  assumption  that  the  putting  of  such  inquiries 
implies  dishonesty  in  the  inquirer,  is  wholly  unauthor- 
ized. The  questions  are  put  for  the  single  and  honest 
pm-pose  of  determining  the  fact,  whether  these  responses 
do  proceed  from  disembodied  spirits  or  not.  They  are 
perfectly  adapted  to  secure  that  result,  and  consequently 
may  be,  and  no  doubt  often  are,  put  with  the  most  per- 
fect integrity ;  a  state  of  mind  which,  if  the  law  of 
spirit  communication  referred  to  is  real,  would  repel 
and  not  draw  to  itself  lying  spirits.  Truth-telling 
spirits,  and  they  only,  would  be  drawn  into  communica- 
tion with  the  inquirer  to  solve  his  honest  doubts. 

The  relation  of  the  responses  obtained  under  such 
circumstances  to  the  state  of  the  inquirer's  mind,  should 
not  be  overlooked  in  this  connection.     They  are  always 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE   SPIRITS."  175 

in  the  fixed  relation  of  consequence  to  that  state,  as  ante- 
cedent. As  is  the  state,  so  are  the  responses.  As  the 
former  changes  and  varies,  so  do  the  latter.  This  is 
the  fixed  law  of  their  occurrence.  Now  if  this  fact 
does  not  reveal  the  state  referred  to  as  the  cause,  and 
the  responses  as  the  effects  of  the  action  of  that  cause, 
and  therefore  exclude  the  supposition  of  ah  extra  spirit 
interposition,  what  relations  of  antecedence  and  conse- 
quence can  reveal  that  of  cause  and  effect  ?  None  but 
those  who  are  determined  to  be  deceived  can,  as  it 
seems  to  us,  avoid  the  conclusion  which  we  draw  from 
these  facts. 

8.  There  is  a  class  of  facts  which  should  not  be  over- 
looked in  this  connection,  a  class  against  which  no 
objection,  like  that  above  alluded  to,  can  be  raised. 
We  refer  to  responses  which  individuals  obtain,  when 
they,  with  the  most  honest  desire  for  true  information, 
call  for  the  spirits  of  friends  whom  they  sincerely  sup- 
pose to  be  deacl^  but  ivho  are  yet  alive.  In  all  such 
cases,  all  the  evidence  of  actual  presence  and  identity 
is  obtained  that  is  ever  obtained  in  any  instances  what- 
ever, and  inquirers  are  just  as  certain  to  get  responses, 
when  they  call  for  the  spirits  of  such  persons,  as  in  any 
other  cases.  We  have  two  friends,  for  example,  one  of 
whom  is  alive,  and  the  other  dead,  both  of  whom,  how- 
ever, we,  with  equal  honesty,  suppose  to  be  in  the 
spirit  world.  We  are  just  as  sure  to  get  an  answer, 
when  we  call  for  one  of  these  spirits,  as  for  the  other, 
and  we  can  obtain,  in  all  respects,  the  same  evidence  of 
actual  presence  and  identity  in  one  case,  that  we  can  in 
the  other.  The  facts  cannot  be  denied.  They  would 
be  as  these  are,  if  the  responses  originated  within  the  cir- 
cle. Could  they  be  so,  if  they  came  from  spirits  out 
of  those  circles  ?  But  one  answer  can  be  given  to  such 
a  question. 


176  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

A  child,  for  example,  in  an  intelligent  Christian  fam- 
ily which  we  have  known  for  nearly  twenty  years, 
recently  became  a  table-moving,  waiting,  and  rapping 
medium.  We  have  ourselves  seen  phenomena  of  the 
first  class,  and  heard  the  raps  connected  with  that 
child,  and  have  fully  satisfied  ourselves  that  there  is  no 
intentional  deception  in  the  case.  The  evening  after 
the  child  announced  the  fact  that  he  was  a  medium, 
the  family  formed  a  circle  by  themselves,  and  when  the 
lappings  commenced,  took  the  alphabet,  and  called  for 
the  name  of  the  spirit  present,  if  any  was  present,  and 
was  producing  these  mysterious  sounds.  The  name  of 
a  young  man,  who  had  been,  for  a  considerable  period, 
a  member  of  the  family,  and  had  left  for  New  Orleans 
in  the  spring  of  1854,  and  from  whom,  though  he  had 
promised  to  write,  they  had  never  heard  since,  was 
given.  In  answer  to  subsequent  inquiries,  the  foUov/ing 
statements  were  all  rapped  out,  namely,  that  on  the  24th 
of  May,  1854,  he  had  died  in  New  Orleans,  of  the  yel- 
low fever.  Since  that  occurrence,  that  young  man  has 
reappeared  among  us,  and  thereby  established  the  fact, 
that  he  is  not  dead.  In  this  case,  every  question  was 
put  with  the  utmost  sincerity,  and  there  was  nothing 
whatever  to  draw  responses  from  lying  spkits.  Of 
this,  however,  the  entire  family  are  perfectly  aware,  that 
the  answers  obtained  represented  their  own  previous 
convictions  of  facts,  and  to  those  convictions  they  have 
sense  enough  to  attribute  the  communication  which  they 
did  obtain. 

A  somewhat  remarkable  case  of  this  kind  recently 
occurred  in  Cleveland.  A  young  man,  some  seven  or 
eight  months  ago,  went  from  that  city  to  Chicago. 
From  the  latter  city  he  wrote  to  his  friends,  that  he 
was  to  leave  that  place  for  St.  Louis.     For  upwards  of 


THE   MISSION    OF    "  THE    SPIRITS."  177 

five  months  subsequent  to  the  reception  of  this  letter, 
no  intelligence  whatever  was  received  of  him,  and  it 
was  supposed  that  he  was  dead.  His  mother,  having 
accompanied  a  female  friend,  a  devoted  spiritualist,  to 
the  residence  of  a  medium,  and  while  listening  to  the 
communications  which  others  were  then  receiving,  felt 
something  like  a  human  hand  grasp  her  own,  as  if  for 
the  purpose  of  an  affectionate  salutation.  She  asked 
the  medium  what  that  meant,  and  was  told  that  it  was 
an  indication  to  her,  that  a  spirit  was  present  who  de- 
sired to  speak  to  her.  To  her  inquiry,  who  the  spirit 
was,  the  name  of  her  son  was  given.  She  was  then 
informed,  as  from  him,  that  on  his  way  down  the  Mis- 
sissippi, the  boat  took  fire,  and  he,  in  his  fright,  leaped 
overboard  and  was  drowned.  "You  know,  mother," 
said  the  spirit,  "  that  while  alive,  I  ridiculed  spiritualism. 
I  am  exceedingly  glad  to  find  it  true,  as  I  can  now  com- 
municate with  you."  The  mother  was  then  requested  to 
call  again,  at  a  time  named,  when  he  would  have  other 
important  communications  to  make  to  her.  The  medium 
in  this  case  was  a  speaking  one,  and  the  mother,  though 
she  had  never  met  the  medium  before,  nor  had  ever 
heard  of  her,  recognized  a  perfect  likeness  to  her  son's 
voice  and  manner.  She  called  as  directed  and  received 
other  communications.  She  then  called  upon  two  other 
mediums,  both  total  strangers  to  her,  and  through  them 
also  received  substantially,  as  from  her  son,  the  same 
messages  as  before.  To  the  question,  how  can  I  know 
that  it  is  really  and  truly  my  son  that  is  communicating 
with  me,  she  was  told  in  reply,  that  he  would  accom- 
pany her  home,  and  remain  with  her  there,  till  all  doubts 
were  removed  from  her  mind.  The  disconsolate  mother 
returned  home  with  the  most  absolute  conviction,  that 
her  son  was  dead,  and  that  she  had  communed  with  his 


178  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

spirit.  On  her  arrival,  iiowever,  she  was  met  by  that 
very  son  who  had  returned  during  her  absence.  He  had 
written  home,  but  none  of  his  letters  had  arrived,  and 
this  was  the  cause  of  the  apprehension  that  he  was 
dead. 

Now  this  case,  which  we  ourselves  obtained  directly 
from  the  family  itself,  this  case,  we  say,  and  others  of 
the  same  character,  to  any  number  desired,  might  be 
adduced,  establishes  most  unquestionably  the  following 
facts.  (1.)  There  was  here  the  most  perfect  honesty  and 
sincerity  in  the  mind  of  the  inquirer,  and  the  consequent 
absence  of  all  causes  which,  according  to  the  principles 
of  spiritualism,  would  draw  lying  spirits  into  rapport 
with  her  mind.  (2.)  All  conceivable  evidence,  physical 
and  mental,  of  the  presence  of  the  particular  spirit  sup- 
posed to  be  present  was  given,  that  is  or  can  be  given, 
in  any  other  case.  (3.)  Nothing  is  requisite  to  obtain  all 
the  evidence  of  the  actual  presence  of  the  disembodied 
spirits  of  individuals  who  are  yet  alive,  that  can  be  ob- 
tained in  reference  to  that  of  any  person  who  is  dead, 
but  an  honest  conviction,  on  the  part  of  the  inquirer, 
that  the  living  individual,  whose  spirit  is  called  for,  is 
actually  dead.  (4.)  To  suppose  that  lying  spirits  can 
thus  personate  other  minds,  and  none  others,  if  any  do, 
can  respond,  in  such  cases,  is  to  annihilate  all  evidence, 
that  any  one  can  have,  that  he  has  ever  communicated 
with  any  particular  spirit,  on  any  occasion  whatever,  on 
the  one  hand,  and  that  all  these  communications,  if  from 
spirits  at  all,  are  not  from  "the  father  of  lies,"  or  his 
agents  on  the  other,  (o.)  We  need  suppose  no  other 
cause  for  such  responses,  but  the  state  of  the  inquirer's 
mind,  in  the  circumstances  actually  existing,  to  account 
for  all  the  facts  which  here  present  themselves.  The 
recollection  of  her  son  would,  of  course,  be  very  vivid 


THE    MISSION    OF    "THE    SPIRITS."  179 

in  the  mother's  mind,  and  this  would  give  form  to 
the  words,  voice,  and  manner  of  the  medium.  (6.)  It 
would  be  the  height  of  absurdity,  consequently,  to  refer 
such  communications  to  any  ab  extra  or  spirit  cause. 
There  is  to  our  minds  no  escaping  these  conclusions. 
(7.)  If  such  cases  are  not,  and  no  one  will  pretend  that 
they  are,  to  be  referred  to  the  agency  of  spirits,  it  would 
be  the  height  of  absurdity  to  refer  any  other  of  these 
communications  to  such  agency.  (8.)  No  tactual  im- 
pressions, no  likeness  in  these  communications  to  the 
voice,  style,  or  manner  of  persons  living  or  dead,  can  be 
any  real  proof  of  the  truth  of  spiritualism.  This,  we 
think,  is  undeniable. 

9.  We  now  adduce  a  class  of  facts  perfectly  similar 
to  those  above  named,  and  which  occur  under  circum- 
stances that  entirely  free  them  from  all  the  objections  that 
can  be  raised,  even  by  spiritualists,  against  the  conclu- 
sions undeniably   deducible  from  them.     We  refer  to 
responses  obtained  in  these  circles  by  devoted  spiritual- 
ists themselves,  answers  purporting  to  come  from  indi- 
viduals supposed  and  honestly  supposed  to  be  dead,  but 
who  are  yet  alive,  or  never  existed  at  all.     Here,  of 
course,  there  is  the  most  perfect  integrity  in  the  inquir- 
er's state  of  mind,  and  the  consequent  total  absence  of 
all  causes  to  induce  the  presence  and  action  of  lying 
spirits.     In  precisely  such  circumstances,  just  the  same 
kind  of  communications  are  obtained,  and  all  test  ques- 
tions put  to  identify  "  the  spirits  "  communicating  are 
answered  with   the   same  correctness,  as  in  any  other 
instances.     A   very    striking   case    of  this    kind    came 
under   our  own   observation.     A    friend    of   ours    was 
believed  by  herself,  her  physicians,  and  by  all  around 
her,   to    be   in  the   very   last    stages    of  consumption, 
within  one  or  two  weeks,  at  the  utmost,  of  death.     At 


180  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

this  time  she  was  visited  by  a  number  of  relatives,  who 
were  most  devoted  spiritualists,  and  who  took  very- 
great  pains,  but  without  success,  to  interest  her  in  the 
subject.  She  was  feasting  on  more  substantial  realities 
than  "  the  spirits  "  revealed  to  her.  These  individuals 
took  their  final  leave  of  our  friend,  and  returned  to  their 
distant  homes  with  the  most  undoubted  conviction, 
that  in  a  very  few  days  she  would  be  in  eternity.  A 
few  weeks  subsequent,  the  husband  of  our  friend  re- 
ceived from  those  individuals  a  letter  containing  a 
special  and  affectionate  communication  from  the  spirit 
of  his  departed  wife,  —  a  communication  obtained  from 
that  identical  spirit  and  none  other,  in  the  spirit  circle 
which  these  individuals  attended.  In  that  circle  they 
inquired  if  the  spirit  of  that  supposed  to  have  been 
dying,  and  consequently  then  dead  friend,  was  present. 
The  answer  was,  yes.  After  all  proofs  of  identity  were 
given  that  are  ever  required,  and  all  the  circumstances 
of  our  friend's  departure  and  her  then  happy  state  were 
given,  a  wish  was  expressed  by  her  to  send  a  com- 
munication of  consolation,  etc.  to  the  bereaved  husband 
that  was  left  behind.  This  communication  was  then 
given  and  forwarded,  as  stated  a])ove.  It  so  happened 
that  that  very  disembodied  spirit  thus  identified,  and 
thus  communicating  Avith  the  living,  was  then  with  her 
husband  in  the  body,  and  to  the  wonder  of  all  around, 
is  yet  alive,  with  a  prospect  of  seeing  years  to  come. 

A  very  notable  case  of  a  similar  character  appeared 
in  the  public  prints  recently,  as  connected  with  Judge 
Edmonds  and  others.  In  a  certain  paper  in  the  in- 
terests of  Spiritualism,  and  published  in  California,  a 
paper  called  The  Pioneer^  a  professedly  spirit  commu- 
nication appeared,  as  from  the  spirit  of  a  Mi*.  Lane. 
This   communication   was    subsequently   indorsed   by 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  181 

"  the  spirits  "  in  a  spirit  circle  as  a  genuine  spirit  pro- 
duction. It  was  then  forwarded  to  Judge  Edmonds, 
who  forwarded  to  The  Pioneer  a  communication  which 
he  had  obtained,  in  the  city  of  New  York,  from  the 
spirit  of  this  same  Mr.  Lane.  On  the  appearance  of 
this  last  communication,  an  editor  of  another  California 
paper  published  the  fact  that  he  was  well  informed 
about  Mr.  Lane  and  his  communications,  that  no  such 
person  ever  had  existed,  and  that  the  communication 
which  first  appeared  in  The  Pioneer'  was  of  an  exclu- 
sively mundane  origin.  Yet  this  very  spirit  appeared 
to  Judge  Edmonds,  with  all  the  evidence  of  an  actual 
presence  and  identity,  that  he  ever  had  of  that  of 
Bacon  or  any  other  spirit. 

We  recently  met  with  a  very  intelligent  Christian 
lady  who  utterly  repudiates  the  claims  of  Spiritualism, 
a  lady  who  was  left  a  widow  by  the  celebrated  William 
Leggett  of  New  York,  and  whose  present  husband  is 
a  devoted  spiritualist.  While  a  circle  was  being  held 
in  her  own  parlor,  her  husband  being  a  member  of  it, 
and  she  sitting  in  another  part  of  the  room,  and  no  one 
in  the  circle  could  obtain  any  communication  at  all, 
the  question  was  asked,  whether  there  was  any  spirit 

present  that  wished   to    communicate  with   Mrs. 

Instantly  a  number  of  very  loud  raps  were  heard  upon 
the  top  of  the  table.  She  was  earnestly  requested  to 
enter  the  circle  and  receive  communications.  On  her 
refusal  to  comply,  individuals  in  the  circle  put  ques- 
tions themselves,  and  received  ready  answers  to  all 
their  inquiries.     The  spirit  responding  purported  to  be 

that  of  a  brother  of  Mrs. ,  a  brother  who  had  sailed 

some  twenty  years  ago  as  the  commandant  of  a  vessel, 
from  the  port  of  New  York,  and  had  never  since  been 
heard  from,  the  vessel   and   all   on  board   having,  no 

16 


182  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

doubt,  been  lost.  AU  particulars  of  the  loss  of  the 
vessel,  and  the  subsequent  death  of  all  on  board,  the 
brother  having  languished  for  thirty-six  days  on  a  raft, 
before  he  died,  were  given  to  her,  as  she  affirmed,  with 
a  disgusting  and  even  shocking  minuteness.  She  had 
another  brother,  Stephen,  from  whom  no  tidings  had 
been  received  for  upwards  of  two  years.  The  elder 
brother,  on  being  questioned  on  the  subject,  affirmed 
that  Stephen  was  with  him  in  the  spirit  land ;  that  he 
had  died  on  a  steamboat,  at  a  particular  place  and  time 
named,  on  the  Mississippi  river ;  that  he  had  six  thou- 
sand five  hundred  dollars  with  him  when  he  died ;  that 
this  treasure  was  taken  possession  of  by  three  individ- 
uals, one  a  female,  who  had  since  died,  and  with  the 
greatest  agony  of  mind,  had  confessed  the  wTong  to 
the  spirit  of  the  brother  named  above,  etc.  Soon 
after  she  received  a  letter  from  a  sister  in  New  York, 
saying,  "  I  have  just  received  a  letter  from  brother  Ste- 
phen, and  he  will  be  with  us  in  two  or  three  weeks." 
The  statements  pertaining  to  the  elder  brother  could 
not,  of  course,  be  tested.  Those  pertaining  to  the 
other,  however,  statements  equally  specific  and  worthy 
of  credit,  she  happily  had  the  means  of  informing 
herself  about.  But  one  explanation  can  be  given 
of  the  communications  obtained  in  this  instance. 
The  husband  of  this  lady  knew  about  the  brothers, 
honestly  supposed  them  both  alike  to  have  been  dead, 
and  hence  the  responses  obtained. 

The  fact  is  undeniable,  that  whenever  there  is  an 
honest  belief  that  an  individual  is  dead,  whether  he  is 
alive  or  never  existed  at  all,  even  spiritualists  can  obtain 
all  the  evidence  of  the  presence,  identity,  and  agency 
of  his  spirit,  that  can  be  obtained  in  any  other  case 
whatever.     Any  persons,  that  in  the  presence  of  such 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  183 

facts  will  attribute  these  manifestations  to  spirits,  and 
especially  to  particular  ones,  hold  their  minds  open  to 
any  delusions  that  may  be  sent  to  them  from  any  source 
whatever. 

10.  We  now  invite  very  special  attention  to  a  class 
of  facts  of  the  most  absolute  and  decisive  bearing  upon 
our  present  inquiries.  We  refer  to  certain  observations 
and  experiments  which  individuals  have  made,  with 
this  one  specific  purpose  in  view,  namely,  to  determine 
the  location  of  the  cause  of  these  manifestations,  whether 
that  cause  pertains  to  the  minds  in  the  circles,  or  to  dis- 
embodied spirits  out  of  them.  As  the  facts  now  to  be 
adduced  are  perfectly  fundamental  in  their  bearing,  we 
shall  make  a  quite  extensive  selection  from  the  great 
mass  that  lies  around  us,  and  which  might  be  adduced, 
did  our  limits  permit. 

We  will  begin  with  a  fact  connected  with  clairvoy- 
ance, and  then  parallel  it  with  another  connected  with 
these  manifestations.  Some  years  since.  Rev.  J.  H.  S., 
then  pastor  of  the  Baptist  church  in  Poughkeepsie,  N. 
Y.j  met,  on  a  certain  occasion,  several  individuals  at  the 
house  of  a  friend.  Among  the  individuals  present  was 
a  Mr.  L.,  who  first  mesmerized  A.  J.  Davis.  Mr.  L.  ex- 
pressed to  Mr.  S.  much  surprise  that  the  latter  should 
hold  the  doctrine  of  future  retribution,  when  such  pal- 
pable evidence  to  the  contrary  could  be  presented. 
Here,  he  says,  is  a  young  man  now  present  whom  I  will 
introduce  into  a  clau'voyant  state,  in  which  he  will  have 
a  direct  vision  of  the  condition  of  the  spirits  of  the 
dead.  Let  us  see  what  report  he  will  bring  back  of 
that  state.  This  was  done.  As  the  young  man  was 
subjected  to  the  actions  of  the  odylic  [mesmeric]  force, 
his  head,  he  being  seated  in  a  chair,  was  drawn  between 
his  knees,  till  his  hair  touched  the  floor.     In  this  state 


184  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

he  remained  for  about  two  hours,  without  apparent  in- 
jury or  wearisomeness.  During  this  time  many  very 
wonderful  facts  were  developed  which  we  have  not  space 
to  detail.  At  length  Mr.  L.  introduced  his  subject 
among  the  spirits  of  the  dead,  that  is,  willed,  that  he 
should  have  such  visions,  and  asked  him  what  he  saw. 
With  the  gTeatest  delight  conceivable,  he  testified  that 
all,  all  were  happy,  very,  very  happy.  What  do  you 
think  of  that,  Mi\  S.,  says  the  mesmerizer  ?  How  can 
you  resist  such  evidence  ?  Put  me  in  communication 
with  the  young  man,  says  Mr.  S.,  and  let  us  see  what  \vill 
then  appear.  This  was  done.  Mr.  S.,  without  speaking 
at  all,  fixed  his  attention  upon  one  of  the  most  depraved 
characters  that  ever  appeared  in  this  country,  an  indi- 
vidual who  had  been  executed  in  that  place,  a  short  time 
previous,  for  murder,  and  who  died  as  he  had  lived. 
Soon  the  clairvoyant  began  to  scream,  with  the  greatest 
anguish  and  entreaty  conceivable.  "Do  let  me  off"! 
Do  let  me  off" I  I  can't  endure  it,"  he  exclaimed.  Mr. 
S.  asked  him  what  he  saw.  The  individual  referred  to, 
and  to  whom  no  allusion  had  before  been  made,  was 
named.  Where  is  he  ?  asked  Mr.  S.  "  In  hell,"  was 
the  reply.  "  I  can't  endure  the  sight  of  him,"  exclaimed 
the  young  man.  "  Do  let  me  off"."  What  do  you  think 
now,  INIr.  L.  ?  said  ]\L".  S.  No  one  can  doubt  the  cause 
of  these  diverse  and  opposite  visions  in  this  case.  They 
simply  represented  the  ideas  of  those  in  mesmeric  com- 
munication with  the  clairvoyant.  That  is  all.  Had  he 
been  put  in  communication  with  individuals  holding 
every  variety  of  sentiment  that  exists  on  earth  in  refer- 
ence to  a  future  state,  his  visions  would,  in  succession, 
have  represented  them  all,  just  as  they  did  those  of  the 
individuals  referred  to,  and  that  for  the  same  identical 
reason. 


THE   MISSION    OP   "  THE    SPIRITS."  185 

We  will  now  attend  to  a  case  of  perfectly  similar 
characteristics,  connected  with  these  manifestations.  A 
gentleman  of  our  acquaintance,  now  a  member  of  the 
bar  in  Cleveland,  held  a  discussion  on  this  subject,  some 
years  since,  in  North  Adams,  Mass.  That  he  might  be 
prepared  for  the  discussion,  he  called,  in  company  with 
the  leading  physician  of  the  place,  upon  a  neighbor 
whose  daughter  was  a  medium,  and  requested  the 
privilege  of  witnessing  some  of  "the  spirit"  phenom- 
ena. The  first  evening  was  spent  in  witnessing  physi- 
cal manifestations.  With  these  they  were  perfectly 
astonished  and  even  confounded.  The  medium  plac- 
ing simply  the  ends  of  her  fingers  upon  the  top  of  a 
large  table  standing  in  the  centre  of  the  room,  called 
upon  the  spirit  of  an  individual  who  had  previously 
died  in  the  place  to  move  the  object  referred  to.  It 
was  moved  accordingly.  Our  friend  got  under  the  table 
and  attempted  to  hold  it  still.  Yet  the  object,  and  him- 
self with  it,  was  drawn  over  the  floor,  his  utmost  efforts 
to  the  contrary  notwithstanding.  The  physician  placed 
a  sheet  of  paper  under  the  fingers  of  the  medium,  and 
drew  it  out  while  the  table  was  being  moved,  and  that 
without  any  sensible  indications  of  pressure  upon  it. 
They  consequently  left,  with  the  impression  that  they 
should  be  compelled  to  confess  before  the  audience  to 
the  truth  of  Spiritualism. 

On  the  next  day  they  agreed  with  three  individuals, 
leading  members  of  the  three  denominations  of  the 
place,  one  a  Congregationalist,  one  a  Baptist,  and  the 
other  a  Universalist,  to  meet  them  the  evening  follow- 
ing at  the  house  referred  to,  neither  being  informed  at 
all  of  the  object  to  be  obtained,  nor  of  the  fact  that 
either  of  the  others  was  to  be  there.  When  the  circle 
was    formed,    the    Congregationalist   was    introduced. 

16* 


186  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

The  same  spirit  was  present  that  moved  the  table  the 
evening  before.  In  answer  to  inquiries  put  by  the 
individual  last  referred  to,  the  evangelical  view  of 
heaven,  hell,  and  eternal  retribution,  was  absolutely 
affirmed  as  immutably  true.  To  the  question  what 
mode  of  baptism  is  correct,  sprinkling  was  rapped  out. 
With  a  pledge  of  secrecy,  he  was  then  dismissed, 
and  the  Baptist  called  in.  In  answer  to  inquiries 
made  by  the  latter,  the  same  view  of  eternity  as  before 
was  given.  To  the  question,  what  mode  of  baptism  is 
right,  immersion  was  rapped  out.  He  being  dismissed, 
the  Universalist  was  introduced.  The  same  spirit 
which  had  given  the  responses  above  stated,  now 
denied  the  doctrine  of  retribution  altogether,  stoutly 
asserting  the  doctrine  of  universal  salvation,  and  man- 
ifested a  total  indifference  to  the  question  of  baptism, 
in  any  form.  When  the  audience  had  assembled  to 
listen  to  the  discussion,  these  individuals  were  called 
upon  to  testify  to  the  spirit  communications  which 
they  had  received,  and  did  so  with  a  result  which  we 
need  not  specify.  In  a  similar  manner,  every  senti- 
ment held  by  every  people  or  sect  on  earth,  might  have 
been  absolutely  affirmed  and  denied,  by  the  spirit  which 
responded  in  that  circle,  or  by  any  other  spirit  which 
appeared  there,  or  ever  appeared  in  any  other  circle  on 
earth,  and  that  for  the  identical  reason,  that  precisely 
similar  answers  can  be  obtained  from  the  mesmeric 
subject.  Who,  in  the  presence  of  such  facts,  and  this 
is  the  immutable  character  of  these  manifestations  the 
world  over,  can  doubt  their  origin?  It  would  be  an 
impeachment  of  the  common  sense  of  our  readers,  to 
argue  the  question. 

The  above  case,  while  it  bears  with  the  most  decisive 
weight  upon  the  question  of  the  location  of  the  real  con- 
ti'olling  cause  of  these  manifestations,  clearly  evinces  the 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIKITS."  187 

Ireality  of  an  important  fact,  the  honesty  and  sincerity 
of  some  mediums,  of  one,  to  say  the  least.  Any  person 
who  was  voluntarily,  and  by  known  but  occult  and 
deceptive  means,  producing  these  rapping  sounds, 
would  never,  at  the  same  sitting,  rap  out  such  contra- 
dictory communications.  Many  other  facts,  equally 
palpable  and  undeniable,  evince  to  our  minds  most 
indubitable  evidence,  that  many  other  mediums  are  not 
intentionally  deceiving  the  public,  but  honestly  suppose 
themselves  organs  of  communication  between  the 
inhabitants  of  this  and  the  spirit  land. 

Let  us  now  consider  another  case  of  a  similar  charac- 
ter to  the  one  just  adduced.  A  gentleman  who  was 
then  at  the  head  of  one  of  the  literary  institutions  of  the 
State  of  Ohio,  entered  one  of  these  circles,  and  inquired 
if  the  spirit  of  a  dear  friend,  his  mother,  we  believe,  was 
present,  and  received  an  affirmative  answer.  Being 
perfectly  assured  that  that  spirit,  if  present,  and  no  one 
in  the  circle  but  himself,  did  know  his  age,  for  the  ex- 
clusive purpose  of  identification,  he  asked  the  spirit  to 
reveal  his  age.  To  his  surprise,  precisely  the  right  num- 
ber was  rapped  out,  namely,  thirty  or  thirty-one  years. 
To  satisfy  himself  in  respect  to  the  cause  of  the  answer, 
he  fijced  his  attention  distinctly  upon  another  and  differ- 
ent number,  twenty-five,  and  asked  the  same  spirit  to 
give  his  age  once  more.  The  identical  number  upon 
which  his  attention  was  then  fixed  was  given,  and  not 
the  correct  one  given  before.  He  asked  if  the  doctrine 
of  eternal  retribution  is  true  ?  He  received  an  absolute 
affirmation  that  it  is.  He  induced  a  voluntary  doubt  in 
his  mind  of  the  truth  of  that  doctrine,  and  assumed  that 
of  the  opposite  one.  To  his  questions  now,  his  own 
mother  stood  revealed  as  an  uncompromising  Universal- 
ist     He  asked,  which  denomination    of  Christians  is 


188  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

most  nearly  correct  in  doctrine  and  discipline,  at  the 
same  time  fixing  his  attention  upon  his  own.  That  one 
sect  was  named.  He  fixed  his  attention  upon  another 
denomination,  internally  assigning  that  it  was  most 
nearly  conformed  to  the  Scriptures,  and  repeated  the 
question  just  answered.  This  one  sect  was  now  desig- 
nated. He  thus  went  through  the  entire  circle  of  de- 
nominations that  occurred  to  his  recollection,  so  putting 
his  questions  that  the  medium's  mind  was  not  distm-bed, 
and  found  his  ow^n  mother  a  Presbyterian,  Methodist, 
Baptist,  Episcopalian,  Universalist,  Christian,  Unitarian, 
and  any  thing,  and  every  thing,  just  according  to  his 
own  mere  internal  assumptions.  He  knew  absolutely 
that  such  was  not  her  character,  and  that  upon  no 
known  or  reasonably  imagined  laws  of  mind,  could  he 
account  for  such  responses,  as  proceeding  from  any  in- 
telligent spirits,  good  or  bad.  On  the  other  hand,  he 
saw  clearly,  that  just  such  communications  w^ould  be 
obtained,  if  these  manifestations  are  caused  by  the  men- 
tal states  of  the  individuals  constituting  the  circles.  He 
consequently  left  the  circle,  as  any  reasonable  man 
would,  with  the  undoubted  conviction  that  the  cause  of 
these  communications  was  within  the  circle,  and  not 
from  disembodied  spirits  out  of  it.  Just  such  answers 
may  be  obtained,  and  are  obtained,  in  all  these  circles 
everywhere,  in  all  cases  where  the  inquirer  acts  with 
corresponding  deliberation,  and  where  the  responses  are 
not  controlled  by  the  influence  of  other  minds  present. 
Precisely  similar  and  analogous  experiments  were  made 
by  Miss  Catharine  Beecher,  with  precisely  similar  results, 
experiments  made  in  the  most  decisive  forms,  and  so 
varied  and  repeated,  that  a  mistake  is  hardly  conceiva- 
ble, and  by  no  means  supposable.  With  the  same 
identical  results,  a  gentleman  made  very  extensive  ex- 


189 

periments  in  the  various  circles  in  Great  Britain.  At 
one  time,  for  example,  he  imagined  that  a  great  fortune 
had  just  fallen  to  him  by  legacy,  in  a  certain  city.  He 
immediately  received  from  "  the  spirits ''  an  important 
communication,  corresponding,  in  all  respects,  to  his 
own  imaginings,  and  having  no  other  foundation  in  fact. 
What  higher  evidence  can  we  have  that  any  facts  are 
exclusively  mundane  in  their  origin,  than  is  here  pre- 
sented in  respect  to  the  facts  under  consideration  ? 

Two  gentlemen,  partners  in  business  in  Cleveland, 
have  given  us  the  privilege  of  making  use  of  the  follow- 
ing facts  of  which  they  were  both  witnesses.  On  one 
occasion  they  witnessed  the  following  facts  in  mesmer- 
ism. We  here  repeat,  on  account  of  present  bearings, 
a  fact  stated  in  another  connection,  adding  some  cir- 
cumstances not  then  stated.  The  mesmerizer  agreed  to 
induce  the  subject,  a  lady  who  was  perfectly  blind- 
folded, to  sing,  and  to  stop  the  singing,  the  instant  Mr. 
A.  should  raise  his  finger.  When  the  singing  com- 
menced, the  mesmerizer  was  standing  some  two  or 
three  feet  from  the  subject,  with  his  eyes  fixed  intently 
upon  Mr.  A.  who  was  standing  in  a  distant  part  of  the 
room.  When  the  singer  had  partly  finished  a  very  long 
note,  Mr.  A.  raised  his  finger.  The  voice  instantly 
stopped,  with  the  note  half  finished.  As  the  mesmer- 
izer willed  it,  the  singing  was  resumed,  and  that  note, 
and  the  rest  of  the  stanza  were  finished.  After  the  lady 
was  brought  out  of  the  magnetic  state,  Mr.  A.  saw  her 
engaged  in  conversation  with  a  friend,  with  the  fingers 
of  her  hands  interlocked  together.  Without  uttering  a 
word,  or  making  a  motion,  he  fixed  his  attention  upon 
her  hands,  and  willed  that  they  should  adhere  together 
so  firmly,  that  she  should  be  unable  to  separate  them. 
When  the  conversation  was  finished,  she,  to  her  perfect 


190  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

surprise,  found  it  impossible  to  draw  her  hands  apart, 
till  Mr.  A.,  by  an  act  of  will,  permitted  it.  These  facts 
occurred  in  the  presence  of  other  most  credible  wit- 
nesses, who  testify  to  their  occurrence  as  here  related. 

On  a  subsequent  occasion,  these  gentlemen  visited, 
in  company,  a  spirit  circle  formed  in  this  city  by  Mrs. 
Fish  and  the  Fox  girls.  Mr.  A.,  when  it  came  his  turn 
to  inquire,  fixed  his  thoughts  distinctly  upon  his  father 
who  was  then  living,  and  with  the  same  distinctness 
framed  in  his  own  mind  the  communications  he  should 
receive.  Instantly  the  departed  spirit  of  that  father  ap- 
peared, his  name  being  rapped  out  in  answer  to  the 
question,  what  spirit  will  communicate  with  me  ?  that 
spirit,  we  say,  appeared  and  took  from  his  son's  mind 
the  thoughts  preexisting  there,  just  as  the  printed  page 
is  taken  from  the  stereotype  plate.  He  dismissed  his 
father  from  his  mind,  and  fixed  his  thoughts  as  dis- 
tinctly as  possible,  upon  five  or  six  other  individuals. 
Immediately  a  corresponding  number  of  raps  were 
heard  upon  the  top  of  the  table.  "  Five  or  six  spirits 
now  respond  to  you,"  says  Mrs.  Fish.  Such  was  the 
correspondence  between  the  thoughts  of  the  inquirer, 
and  the  answers  obtained,  a  correspondence  which 
always  obtains,  when  there  is  the  same  deliberation  and 
distinctness  of  thought  on  the  part  of  the  inquirer,  and 
when  the  action  of  the  invisible  force  is  not  disturbed 
by  the  mental  states  of  others  in  the  circle.  Myriads  of 
undeniable  facts  confirm  this  statement.  Mr.  L.,  the 
other  partner,  now  communicated  with  "  the  spirits." 
Every  question,  whether  put  to  the  departed  spirits  of 
individuals  living  or  dead,  and  he  communicated  with 
each  class,  was  answered  in  exact  correspondence  with 
his  own  preformed  conceptions.  At  length,  having  put 
a  question,  he  instantly,  by  an  act  of  will,  confused  his 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  191 

own  mind,  so  that  there  was  no  thought  in  it  to  be 
represented.  In  a  moment,  the  rappings  stopped,  just 
as  the  singing  was  interrupted  in  the  instance  above  ad- 
duced. Thus  he  found  that  the  action  of  this  mysteri- 
ous force,  was  under  his  absolute  control.  He  could 
induce,  suspend,  and  direct  its  action  at  will,  just  as  he 
could  that  of  his  own  hand  or  arm.  The  same  holds 
true,  in  all  cases,  w^hen  the  same  conditions  are  fulfilled. 
Every  one  who  has  tried  the  experiment  has  found,  that 
correct  answers  can  be  obtained,  when  the  inquirer 
knows  what  the  answer  should  be,  and  keeps  his  mind 
distinctly  fixed  upon  it,  and  that  every  thing  is  con- 
fused, or  that  no  answers  at  all  can  be  obtained,  when  he 
asks  a  question,  and  then  either  confuses  his  thoughts,  or 
turns  them  upon  other  subjects.  If  such  facts  do  not 
reveal  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect  between  the  men- 
tal states  of  individuals  in  these  circles,  and  the  com- 
munications there  obtained,  no  such  relation  can,  by  any 
possibility,  be  established  between  any  causes  and  facts 
in  the  universe  around  us. 

The  case  which  we  next  cite  is,  if  possible,  more 
fundamental  and  decisive  in  its  bearings  than  any 
others  that  we  have  yet  adduced.  A  gentleman  of 
the  city  of  Cleveland  made  very  extensive  and  careful 
experiments  and  observations,  for  the  purpose  of  satis- 
fying his  own  mind  in  regard  to  the  origin  of  these 
manifestations.  He  entered  upon  the  inquiry  with  the 
earnest  hope  of  finding  valid  evidence,  that  these  mani- 
festations come  from  disembodied  spirits.  He  was 
equally  dissatisfied  with  the  doctrine  of  eternal  retribu- 
tions, on  the  one  hand,  and  with  that  of  Universalisra, 
on  the  other.  The  general  teachings  of  the  spirits 
appeared  to  affirm  an  intermediate  view,  which  corre- 
sponded with  what,  to  say  the  least,  he  wished  to  find 


192  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

reliable  evidence  for  belie^dng.  He  accordingly  put, 
and  received  answers  to,  upwards  of  one  hundred 
questions,  in  the  circles  of  IVIrs.  Fish  and  the  Foxes,  in 
this  city.  A  large  portion  of  these  questions,  probably 
more  than  one  half,  as  he  says,  were  asked  mentally. 
The  following  are  the  most  important  facts  developed. 
(1.)  In  every  instance,  without  exception,  the  answer 
referred  to  the  subject-matter  inquired  about.  Here  he 
found  the  immutable  relation  of  antecedence  and  con- 
sequence, cause  and  effect.  (2.)  In  every  instance  in 
which  he  knew  what  the  answer  should  be,  a  perfectly 
correct  one  was  obtained.  (3.)  "When  he  was  in  doubt 
what  the  answer  should  be,  those  doubts  were  reflected, 
and  nothing  positive  asserted.  For  example,  a  sister 
of  his  had  died  of  a  lingering  disease,  of  the  nature  of 
which  there  was  doubt  among  the  physicians,  and  in 
his  own  mind,  some  five  or  six  diflerent  diseases  having 
been  assigned,  and  none  fixed  upon  with  certainty. 
He  inquired  of  the  spirit  of  that  sister,  what  was  the 
disease  of  which  she  did  die  ?  All  the  diseases  which  he 
had  heard  suggested  as  the  cause,  and  none  others, 
were  named,  each  designated  with  very  feeble  raps, 
and  neither  positively  affirmed  as  the  real  cause.  So 
in  all  other  similar  cases.  (4.)  When  he  was  mistaken 
in  regard  to  the  facts  about  which  he  inquired,  and 
when  the  spnits  of  whom  he  was  inquiring  did  know, 
and  could  not  have  forgotten,  the  answers  invariably 
corresponded  with  his  mistaken  apprehensions,  and  not 
with  the  real  facts,  as  he  subsequently  became  informed, 
and  as  they  were  known  to  the  spirits  professedly 
answering.  For  example,  he  inquued  of  the  spirit  of 
his  own  sister  her  age  at  the  time  of  her  death,  he 
supposing,  at  the  moment,  that  twenty-eight  was  the  true 
answer,  and  that  number  was  rapped  out.     On  a  sub- 


THE    "MISSION    OF   THE    SPIRITS."  193 

sequent  reference  to  the  family  records,  he  found  that 
she  was  really  aged  at  the  time  upwards  of  thirty 
years.  A  friend  of  his  had  lost  his  life  in  California, 
by  drowning,  and  that,  as  he  had  been  informed,  in  a 
certain  river,  by  accidentally  slipping  through  a  raft  of 
logs.  All  the  facts  of  the  occurrence  were  given,  pro- 
fessedly by  the  spirit  of  that  friend,  as  he  had  supposed 
them  to  be.  From  four  individuals  present  when  the 
event  occurred,  he  subsequently  learned  that  his  friend 
actually  came  to  his  end  in  another  part  of  the  State, 
in  another  river,  and  by  a  totally  different  accident. 
The  answer  corresponded  with  the  supposed,  and  not 
with  the  real  facts  as  known  to  the  spirit  professedly 
communicating.  He  put  a  question  to  another  spirit, 
pertaining  to  a  transaction  about  which,  as  he  well 
knew,  that  spirit  was  perfectly  informed,  and  he,  as  he 
subsequently  learned,  himself  had  been  misinformed. 
The  answer  corresponded  with  his  misinformation,  and 
not  with  the  real  facts,  as  known  to  the  spirit  profess- 
edly responding.  (5.)  To  every  question,  without  excep- 
tion, pertaining  to  subjects  of  which  he  was  ignorant, 
a  wTong  answer  was  obtained.  As  the  result  of  his 
experience,  he  drew  the  following  inferences. 

(1.)  That  disembodied  spirits  can  have  no  connection 
with  these  communications,  and  we  envy  not  the  candor 
or  logical  consistency  of  the  individual  who  draws  from 
such  facts  a  different  conclusion.  (2.)  That  no  informa- 
tion is  ever  communicated,  in  these  circles,  beyond  what 
is  previously  known  to  the  inquirer.  We  suppose  that 
not  one  person  in  a  thousand  would  draw  any  different 
conclusion  from  similar  investigations  in  these  circles, 
investigations  conducted  upon  simila.r  principles.  The 
only  exceptions  that  do  occur  are,  as  we  suppose,  some 
solitary   revelations   through   clairvoyance,   revelations 

17 


194  MODERN    MYSTEIIIES. 

which  no  one  has  reason  to  expect,  when  he  resorts  to 
these  ckcles,  and  certain  answers  corresponding  to  and 
evidently  occasioned  by  acts  of  imagination  and  con- 
jecture. 

Let  us  now  look  at  another  very  important  case.  A 
gentleman  in  Boston,  a  devoted  spiritualist,  while  sit- 
ing in  a  spirit  circle,  was  struck  with  the  revelation  to 
his  mind  of  the  fact,  that  the  responses  to  the  questions 
propounded  by  inquirers,  so  frequently  corresponded 
with  the  conceptions  previously  formed  in  his  own  im- 
agination. This  led  to  more  careful  reflection  and 
observation,  and  finally  to  important  experiments  in 
which  he  found,  that  he  could  determine  beforehand 
what  answers  should  be  given  to  any  questions  pro- 
pounded by  any  persons  present,  and  that  he  had,  in  a 
similar  manner,  been  unconsciously  directing  the  action 
of  this  mysterious  force,  and  that  while  he  had  been 
supposing  that  spirits  out  of  the  circles  had  been  doing 
it.  A  totally  new  theory  pertaining  to  these  so  called 
spirit  manifestations  now  stood  revealed  to  his  mind. 
He  saw  that  mere  reflections  of  the  thoughts  of  indi- 
viduals, in  the  circles,  had  been  mistaken  for  the  voices 
of  spirits  out  of  the  circles. 

A  gentleman  of  very  strong  mesmeric  power  in  the 
State  of  New  York  also  found,  after  the  most  exten- 
sive experiments,  that  he  could  enter  any  circle  what- 
ever, and  by  simply  willing  it,  could  utterly  silence 
"the  spirits"  so  that  no  communications  whatever 
could  be  obtained  from  them,  that  he  could,  in  a 
similar  manner,  utterly  confuse  their  responses,  or 
determine  beforehand,  the  answers  which  should  be 
given  to  any  questions  proposed  by  any  persons  present. 
The  bearing  of  such  facts  cannot  be  mistaken.  Any 
person  that  in  their  presence  will  attribute  these  mani- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  195 

festations  to  disembodied  spirits,  must  be  a  spiritualist 
by  mere  dint  of  will,  and  because  he  is  determined  to 
be  deceived. 

A   professor    of  the    Ohio    Medical   College,   at  the 
earnest  solicitation  of  friends,  visited  on  one  occasion 
the  spirit  circle  of  Mrs.  Fish  and  the  Foxes  in  the  city 
of  Cleveland.     All  his  questions,  the  first  excepted,  his 
mind  not  being  in  a  collected  state  at  the  moment,  were 
answered  with    perfect  correctness,   though    they  per- 
tained to  subjects  with  which  he  alone,  of  the  members 
of   the   circle,  was   acquainted;    all  his  questions,  we 
say,  were  correctly  answered,  till  the  spirit  communicat- 
ing, that  of  a  sister,  was  requested  to  specify  the  given 
name  of  their  father.     The  moment  he  put  the  ques- 
tion,  his   thought  recurred  to   his  brother   concerning 
whom  he  had  just  before  been  inquiring.     The  name  of 
the  brother  instead  of  the  father  was  immediately  rap- 
ped out.     The   occurrence,  he  remarked,  threw  a  flood 
of  light    upon    his   mind  in  regard  to  the   origin  and 
cause  of  these  manifestations.     The  spirit  professedly 
communicating  understood  the  names  of  each  of  the 
individuals  referred  to  as  well  as  the  professor  himself, 
and  would  have  corrected  the  mistake,  had  it  been  that 
person  that  was  communicating.     No  such  correction, 
however,  was  made.     He  concluded,  therefore,  that  his 
own   thought  caused  the  answer,  and   not   that    of   a 
spirit  out  of  the  circle.     Who  can  doubt  the  correctness 
of  his  conclusion  ?     Had  it   been  an  intelligent  mind 
out  of  the  circle,  especially  the  mind  professedly  answer- 
ing, it  could  have  made  no  differeiice  whatever  to  what 
subject  the  thoughts  of  the  inquirer  should  turn,  after 
asking  his  question.     If,  on  the  other   hand,  the  action 
of  this  power  in  the  production  of  the  answer,  was  con- 
trolled by  the  mental  states  of  the  inquirer  himself,  then 


196  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

the  accidental  diversion  of  attention,  in  this  instance, 
would  occasion  the  identical  answer  that  was  received. 
On  no  other  principle  can  its  occurrence  be  accounted 
for. 

This  case  also  reveals  the  principle  on  which  so  many 
wrong  answers  are  obtained  in  these  circles  to  ques- 
tions pertaining  to  subjects  in  respect  to  which  both  the 
inquirers  and  the  spirits  professedly  answering  are  per- 
fectly informed,  and  when  such  answers  are  not  only  un- 
intentionally but  unexpectedly  obtained.  It  is  by  the  ac- 
cidental diversion  of  attention  from  the  subject  inquired 
about  to  some  other  subject.  We  shall  have  occasion 
to  recur  to  this  class  of  facts  again,  as  they  will  be  seen 
to  have  a  very  important  bearing  upon  the  question 
before  us.  All  that  is  now  requked  is  to  suggest  the 
principle  in  accordance  with  which  they  occur. 

This  case  also  suggests  a  class  of  facts  of  very  con- 
clusive and  decisive  bearing  upon  our  present  inquiries. 
It  has  been  found,  by  careful  observation  and  experi- 
ment, that  the  following  relations,  among  others,  exist 
between  the  mental  states  of  the  inquirer,  and  the  an- 
swers obtained,  when  such  responses  are  not  disturbed 
and  modified  by  the  undeniable  psychological  influence 
of  other  minds.  (1.)  If  the  inquirer  fully  commands 
his  thoughts,  and  keeps  his  attention  fixed  upon  the 
subject  inquired  about,  the  responses,  whether  right  or 
wrong,  will  invariably  relate  to  that  one  subject.  (2.) 
If  he  knows  what  the  answers  should  be,  they  will  be 
almost  if  not  quite,  invariably  right,  and  if  he  does  not 
know,  and  the  spirit  professedly  communicating  most 
manifestly  does,  the  answer,  excepting  when  a  mere  yes 
or  no  is  required,  and  where,  and  on  the  principle  of 
mere  guessing,  there  is  as  much  likelihood  that  the  an- 
swer shall  be  right  as  A\Tong,  the  answer,  we  say,  will  be 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  197 

nearly  as  invariably  wrong.  (3.)  When  the  inquirer  is 
misinformed,  and  the  true  answer  is  known  to  the  spirit 
professedly  communicating,  the  answer  will  uniformly 
embody  the  misinformation  of  the  inquirer,  instead  of 
the  truth  as  known  to  the  spirit,  all  the  apparent  excep- 
tions admitting  of  a  ready  explanation,  without  suppos- 
ing the  interposition  of  spirits.  (4.)  When  the  true 
answer  is  known  both  to  the  inquirer  and  to  the  pro- 
fessedly answering  spirit,  if  the  attention  of  the  former 
is  either  intentionally  or  accidentally  diverted  and  fixed 
definitely  upon  something  else,  this  new  thought,  and 
not  the  answer  referred  to,  will  be  embodied  in  the  re- 
sponse obtained.  (5.)  If,  either  by  accident  or  design, 
the  mind  of  the  inquirer  becomes  so  confused,  that  there 
is  in  it,  no  thought  at  all  to  be  represented,  no  answer 
whatever  will  be  obtained.  (6.)  If  the  inquirer  is  not 
able,  or  does  not  think,  to  command  his  attention,  so  as 
to  prevent  his  thoughts  becoming  confused  and  wander- 
ing, the  answers  will  perfectly  accord  with  his  mental 
states  at  the  time,  the  answers  being  sometimes  relevant 
and  at  others  strikingly  irrelevant,  and  sometimes  right, 
and  at  others  wrong,  and  that  when  the  true  answer,  in 
every  instance,  is  perfectly  known  both  to  the  inquirer 
and  the  spirit  professedly  communicating  with  him. 
(7.)  Let  an  individual  write  out  a  series  of  questions,  the 
true  answers  to  all  of  which  are  perfectly  known  to 
him,  and  to  the  spirit  of  a  deceased  friend,  let  the  former 
put  those  questions  into  the  hands  of  an  individual  who 
knows  nothing  about  the  facts  to  which  the  questions 
pertain,  and  let  this  individual  put  these  questions  to 
that  spirit,  and  the  following  will  be  the  invariable  result. 
If  this  individual  puts  the  questions  without  forming  in 
his  own  mind  any  imaginary  answers,  or  fixing  attention 
upon  the  subject  at  all,  there  will  be  either  no  responses 

17* 


198  MODERX   MYSTERIES. 

at  all,  or  they  will  all  have  the  undeniable  characteristics 
of  mere  imaginings,  on  the  part  of  individuals  who 
know  nothing  about  the  subjects  referred  to.  If,  on  the 
other  hand,  he  frames  in  his  own  mind,  a  distinct  and 
definite  imaginary  answer  to  each  question,  and  keeps 
his  thoughts  distinctly  fixed  upon  that  answer  when  he 
puts  the  question,  the  response  obtained  will  accord 
with  his  imaginings  and  not  with  the  facts,  as  known 
to  the  individual  who  VvTote  the  questions,  and  to  the 
spirit  professedly  responding  to  them.  Experiments  of 
this  kind  have  been  tried  in  so  many  instances,  and  in 
such  a  diversity  of  forms,  as  to  establish  the  truth  of 
the  above  principle.  If  any  still  doubt,  they  can  verify 
that  principle,  by  making  the  experiments  themselves. 
(8.)  Any  inquirer  who  can  command  his  own  thoughts, 
and  think  with  entire  deliberation  under  such  ckcum- 
stances,  especially  if  he  has  considerable  mesmeric 
power,  can,  at  will,  make  any  spirit  that  shall  profess- 
edly answer  his  call, — and  such  individuals  can  call  up 
any  spirits  they  choose,  —  give  any  answer  he  pleases 
to  any  question  he  may  choose  to  put.  He  can  make 
such  spirit  afiirm  and  deny  successively  any  sentiment 
that  can  be  named,  and  contradict  himself  any  number 
of  times  he  pleases,  provided  always,  that  the  process 
is  so  conducted,  as  not  to  disturb  the  medium,  or  break 
the  odylic  harmony  of  the  circle.  Most  of  the  above 
statements  have  been  most  fully  verified  by  the  facts 
already  stated.  Others  will  be  in  those  which  we  are 
about  to  present,  and  all  could  be  still  further,  by  num- 
berless undeniable  additional  facts  which  we  might  pre- 
sent. We  affirm,  without  fear  of  contradiction,  that 
these  facts  can  be  accounted  for  but  upon  the  truth  of 
the  hypothesis  which  we  maintain,  namely,  that  these 
communications  originate  exclusively  from  the  minds 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  199 

in  these  circles,  and  not  from  disembodied  spirits  out  of 
the  same.  Tf  such  were  their  origin,  they  could  not  but 
have  these  identical  characteristics,  and  they  could  not 
have  these  characteristics,  if  they  did  originate  from  in- 
telligent minds,  good  or  bad,  out  of  these  circles,  minds 
governed  by  any  mental  laws  known  to  us.  We  have 
made  the  above  statements  to  prepare  the  way  for  the 
presentation  of  the  following  very  interesting  and  im- 
portant facts  which  we  have  obtained,  since  our  visit  to 
Boston,  and  while  the  preceding  portions  of  this  trea- 
tise were  going  through  the  press.  Our  convictions  of 
the  truth  of  our  hypothesis  have  been  greatly  strength- 
ened, by  the  perfect  accordance  which  we  have  found 
to  exist  in  the  character  and  bearings  of  the  fundamen- 
tal facts  developed  by  careful  observers  in  this  city,  and 
those  which  we  had  previously  collected  and  arranged 
by  means  of  our  own  observations  and  inquiries.  The 
individuals  whose  names  and  facts  will  now  be  pre- 
sented, will  please  to  accept  of  our  gi-ateful  acknowl- 
edgments for  their  kindness  in  furnishing  us  with  facts 
so  important,  and  especially  for  permitting  us  to  use 
their  names  in  connection  with  these  facts. 


FACTS     WHICH     OCCURRED     AT    THE    HOUSE     OF    REV. 
STARR    KING. 

The  facts  which  we  first  adduce  occurred  at  the  house 
of  Rev.  Starr  King,  pastor  of  the  Hollis  Street  Church, 
Boston.  The  circle  was  a  select  one,  and  the  individual 
through  whom  the  communications  were  obtained  was 
the  celebrated  medium,  Mrs.  Hayden.  The  main  ques- 
tioner was  an  individual  of  great  self-command,  and  of 
corresponding  power  of  intellectual  concentration.  The 
circumstances  then  were  as  favorable,  in  all  respects,  as 


200  MODERN    MYSTErvIES. 

we  can  well  conceive,  for  eliciting  important  and  de- 
cisive facts.  The  fii'st  object  of  the  questioner  was  to 
ascertain  distinctly  and  conclusively,  whether  the  name 
of  an  individual  of  which  he  was  thinking,  and  when 
no  one  present  could  have  the  least  suspicion  of 
what  name  he  was  thinking,  could  be  spelled  out, 
through  the  medium,  by  raps,  and  that  when  the  me- 
dium could,  by  no  possibility,  have  any  knowledge  of 
the  movements  of  his  hand  when  he  should  point  at 
the  requisite  letters.  He  accordingly  placed  himself 
where  the  medium  could  not  see  him  at  all,  nor  any 
other  person  who  could  report  his  motions  to  her.  The 
right  name  was  thus  given,  and  also  the  place  where 
the  individual  bearing  that  name  had  died,  namely,  the 
Tremont  House.  He  was,  therefore,  as  he  ought  to 
have  been,  most  fully  satisfied,  that  there  was  present 
a  power  through  which  his  most  secret  thoughts  could 
be  externally  expressed,  and  this  too,  when  he  had 
given  not  the  least  indication  to  any  one  what  those 
thoughts  were.  He  then  wished  to  know  whether  his 
own  mind  controlled  the  action  of  that  power,  in  the 
production  of  such  communications,  or  that  of  some 
spirit  out  of  the  circle,  no  other  hypothesis  being  sup- 
posable  in  this  case.  To  solve  this  one  problem  was  the 
object  of  the  questions  subsequently  put.  He  accord- 
ingly asked  the  spirit  professedly  communicating,  how 
long  a  time  it  was  since  he  died  ?  "  Twelve  days,"  was 
the  answer  rapped  out.  You  are  wrong  there,  replied 
the  questioner,  addressing  the  spirit ;  it  is  only  ten  days 
since  you  died.  I  know  absolutely  that  this  is  the  fact, 
and  you  must  be  aware  of  it  too.  Please  answer  that 
question  again.  "  Twelve  days "  were  again  given. 
Again  and  again  he  reasoned  with  the  spirit  on  the 
subject,  affirming  absolutely  to  him,  that  ten  days  was 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS/'  201 

the  only  right  answer.  Again  and  again  the  same 
number  as  before  was  given.  He  then  asked  the  spirit 
to  designate  the  day  of  the  week  on  w^hich  he  died. 
Saturday  was  given.  You  are  wrong  again,  says  the 
inquirer,  and  you  must  be  aware  of  the  fact.  You  died 
on  Monday.  Please  correct  the  mistake.  Saturday 
was  given,  as  before.  Again  and  again  the  spirit  was 
told  that  Monday  was  the  true  answer,  and  was  expos- 
tulated with  for  not  giving  it.  Again  and  again,  when 
requested  to  correct  his  mistake,  Saturday  was  given. 
The  man  did  die  on  Monday,  and  had  been  just  ten 
days  dead.  How  w^ere  these  singular  answers  ob- 
tained ?  When  the  inquirer  asked  the  spirit  to  tell  the 
time  which  had  elapsed  since,  or  the  day  of  the  week 
on  which  he  died,  the  inquirer  would  internally,  and 
wholly  unknown  to  any  one  but  himself,  fix  his  thoughts 
and  hold  them  fixed,  upon  the  number  twelve,  or  Satur- 
day, as  the  case  might  be.  When  he  had  reminded 
the  spirit  of  his  mistake,  and  asked  him  to  correct  it, 
he  would  then,  while  the  response  was  being  rapped 
out,  fix  his  attention  upon  the  wrong  number  or  the 
\\Tong  day,  and  the  answer,  in  every  instance,  corre- 
sponded to  that  number  or  day,  and  not  to  the  right  one, 
as  absolutely  known  both  to  the  inquirer  and  the  spirit 
professedly  responding.  Between  the  thought  in  his 
mind  at  the  moment,  and  the  answer  obtained,  there 
was,  even  in  this  case,  the  fixed  and  immutable  relation 
of  antecedence  and  consequence,  a  relation  so  immuta- 
ble and  fixed  as  to  demonstrate  the  existence  between 
them  of  that  of  cause  and  effect. 

The  individual  then  called  up  other  spirits,  and  went 
through  precisely  similar  processes  with  them,  and  that 
with  the  same  invariable  results.  A  friend  of  his,  for 
example,   had  died  in  the  city  of  New  York.      After 


202  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

obtaining  the  same  evidence  of  presence  and  identity 
as  before,  the  inquirer,  secretly  fixing  his  own  attention 
upon  Salem,  then  asked  the  spirit  of  that  friend  to 
name  the  place  where  he  died.  Salem  was  rapped  out. 
He  solemnly  assm*ed  the  spirit  that  he  was  wrong, 
affirming  that  New  York  was  the  right  answer,  and 
asked  him  to  correct  his  error,  the  inquirer  fixing  his 
own  attention,  as  soon  as  the  request  was  made,  upon 
Salem.  This  last  name  was  given  as  before.  So  with 
many  other  spirits,  with  precisely  similar  results,  no  one 
present  having  the  least  suspicion  of  what  the  inquirer 
was  doing,  until  he  himself  disclosed  the  fact,  after  he 
had  finished  questioning  the  spirits.  In  every  experi- 
ment, he  found  it  absolutely  impossible  to  induce  any 
spirit  he  could  call  up,  —  and  he  could,  we  repeat,  call  up 
any  one  he  chose,  —  to  give  the  true  answer  to  any  ques- 
tion he  might  propose,  however  absolutely  that  answer 
was  known  to  himself  and  the  spirit  too,  if  his  atten- 
tion at  the  moment  was  only  fixed  upon  some  other 
answer,  an  answer  known  to  himself  and  the  spirit  too, 
to  be  false,  and  when  the  spirit  was  entreated  not  to 
give  that  answer,  but  the  true  one.  He  always  ob- 
tained a  correct  response  when  he  would  allow  his 
attention  to  be  fixed  upon  it,  and  a  wrong  one,  when 
his  attention,  for  the  moment,  was  directed  towards 
that,  and  in  all  instances,  the  answers  perfectly  accorded 
with  the  secret  movements  of  his  own  mind.  No  person, 
we  are  free  to  say,  will  have  the  effrontery  to  assign 
any  other  controlling  cause  for  these  communications, 
than  the  mental  states  of  this  individual.  From  these 
most  decisive  facts,  the  following  conclusions  in  regard 
to  these  communications  are  rendered  undeniably  evi- 
dent: (1.)  There  is  in  nature  a  force,  whose  action, 
when  certain  conditions  are  fulfilled,  corresponds  with 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  208 

our  mental  states,  and  is  determined  by  the  same, — 
a  force  through  which  our  own  thoughts  may  be  re- 
flected back  upon  us,  as  if  they  came  from  other  minds, 
minds,  to  us  invisible,  and  apparently  from  the  spirit 
land,  —  a  very  important  truth,  unquestionably.  (2.) 
There  is  also  in  this  so  called  spirit  movement  a  power 
by  which,  without  any  external  motions  or  signs  what- 
ever on  our  part,  our  most  secret  thoughts  may  be 
revealed  and  expressed.  (3.)  This  may  be  done  in  the 
total  absence  of  all  ab  extra  spirit  agency,  none  being 
supposable  in  the  facts  before  us.  (4.)  No  such  revela- 
tions can  be  adduced  as  presenting  any  evidence  whatever 
of  an  ab  extra  spirit  origin.  (5.)  We  have  no  occasion 
to  go  beyond  the  force  developed  in  these  circles,  and 
the  mental  states  of  the  individuals  constituting  them, 
to  account  for  any  revelations  embodied  in  these  com- 
munications, those  pertaining  to  secret  thoughts  being, 
of  all  others,  in  themselves  the  most  wonderful  and 
unaccountable,  far  more  so  than  those  which  pertain  to 
mere  physical  objects,  however  distant.  (6.)  We  have 
the  highest  positive  evidence  of  the  exclusively  subjective 
origin  of  these  so  called  spmt  manifestations.  Any  per- 
sons that,  in  the  presence  of  such  facts,  can  draw  any 
other  conclusion,  is,  in  our  honest  judgment,  far  removed, 
in  his  reasonings  from  facts  to  conclusions,  off'  from  the 
true  line  of  scientific  or  common  sense  deduction. 

The  communications  received  by  Mr.  King  himself, 
though  not,  in  all  respects,  so  decisive  in  their  bearings, 
were  yet  very  interesting  and  important.  Being  informed, 
by  the  appropriate  raps,  that  a  spirit  was  present  who 
would  communicate  with  him,  he  asked,  first,  for  the 
initials  of  his  (the  spirit's)  name,  Mr.  K.  at  the  time 
fixing  his  attention  upon  a  certain  individual  who  had 
died    some   time  before,  an   individual  whom    no  one 


204  modl:rx  mysteries. 

present  but  himself  was  likely  to  think  of.  The  initials 
of  the  very  name  that  rose  in  his  mind  were  given. 
He  then  called  for  the  name  in  full,  and  it  was  given 
accordingly.  Many  important  test  questions  Avere  then 
asked,  and  all,  without  exception,  which  came  within  the 
recollection  of  Mr.  K.  himself,  were  answered  with  the 
most  perfect  accuracy.  The  spirit  was  asked  to  give  the 
title  of  the  work  which  he  prepared  for  the  press  just  be- 
fore his  death,  Mr.  K.  knowing  what  it  was.  The  entire 
title  Avas  given  accordingly.  "  Now  give,"  says  Mr.  K., 
"  the  first  sentence  of  that  work,"  the  work  being  pres- 
ent, but  Mr.  K.  having  no  recollection  whatever  what 
that  sentence  was.  Several  most  abortive  efforts  were 
made  to  form  a  sentence  ;  but  nothing  was  expressed 
which  at  *all  corresponded  to  any  part  of  the  sentence 
referred  to.  Such  facts  leave  no  reasonable  doubt  upon 
the  question  of  the  origin  of  these  manifestations. 

IMPORTANT    FACTS    FURNISHED    BY    DR.    BELL. 

We  now  invite  very  special  attention  to  some  interest 
ing  and  important  facts  which  have  been  kindly  fur- 
nished us  by  Luther  V.  Bell,  M.  D.,  who  is  at  the  head  of 
the  McLean  Lunatic  Asylum  of  Somerville,near  Boston. 
For  the  past  two  years,  as  Dr.  B.  informs  us,  he  has,  as 
far  as  his  official  duties  permitted,  carefully  observed  and 
studied  the  spirit  phenomena,  physical  and  intellectual, 
and  that  for  two  reasons — the  interest  which  attaches 
to  the  phenomena  themselves  —  but  more  especially 
from  the  fact,  that  not  a  few  of  the  inmates  of  that  in- 
stitution were  there  through  the  influence  of  this  one 
cause.  The  following  may  be  stated,  as  among  the 
more  important  results  of  his  investigations.  "We 
make  our  citations  from  "two  dissertations  on  what  is 


THE    MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  205 

termed  the  Spiritual  Phenomena,  read  at  the  meetings 
of  the  Association  of  Medical  Superintendents  of  Amer- 
ican Insane  Hospitals  at  Washington  and  Boston,  in 
1854  and  1855,"  dissertations,  the  manuscripts  of  which 
he  has  very  kindly  put  into  our  hands,  with  the  permis- 
sion to  make  such  extracts  from  them,  as,  in  our  judg- 
ment, the  interests  of  science  might  seem  to  require. 
The  following  are  the  results  of  his  observations,  which 
were  most  carefully  made  through  upwards  of  twenty 
sessions  in  the  spirit  circles. 

1.  They  most  fully  sustain  the  claims  of  Spiritualism, 
as  far  as  the  mere  fact  of  physical  manifestations  are 
concerned,  namely,  the  movement  of  heavy  bodies,  both 
with  and  without  physical  contact,  their  movement,  too, 
in  accordance  with  intelligence.  We  will  give  a  single 
case  in  illustration,  a  case  related  in  the  following  ex- 
tract from  Dissertation  II. 

"  The  following  is  the  minute  of  one  of  the  physical 
manifestations.  Went  to  the  house  of  Jonathan  Brown, 
Jr.,  Esq.,  cashier  of  the  Market  Bank,  with  Mr.  Homer 
Goodhue,  just  returned  from  the  South.  Mr.  Goodhue 
for  twenty  years  was  the  supervisor  of  our  male  depart- 
ment, and  well  known  in  character,  at  least,  to  many 
members  of  this  association.  He  is  a  gentleman  of 
orthodox  faith,  and  not  free  from  the  prejudices  of  that 
denomination  against  this  new  thing  as  a  religious  ele- 
ment. He  never  before  had  been  present,  or  seen  any 
manifestations.  In  fact,  he  had  never  seen  a  '  medium,' 
or  attended  a  'circle.'  Mrs.  Brown  and  a  young 
woman,  Mr.  Brown's  niece,  made  up  the  list  of  the  five 
persons  present.  This  '  medium  '  is  exceedingly  small, 
not  weighing  more  than  eighty  to  ninety  pounds,  and  yet 
her  gifts  appear  to  be  very  great  in  effecting  infractions 
of  gravitation,  but  not  certain   or  strong  in  the  other 

18 


206  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

classes  of  powers.  We  sat  in  the  double  parlors 
joined  with  folding  doors,  or  rather,  doors  sliding  on 
trucks  along  an  iron  rod  projecting  one  half  to  three 
quarters  inch  above  the  level  of  the  carpet.  We  began 
the  operations  by  opening  the  family  dining-table,  and 
inserting  two  or  three  leaves,  elongating  it  from  about  six 
to  perhaps  nine  or  more  feet.  I  state  this,  as  it  allowed 
an  eye  to  be  kept,  as  to  wires,  etc.  It  had  six  legs,  and 
was  of  such  a  weight,  that  when  the  castors  were  all  in 
a  right  line  for  motion,  I  could  with  both  my  hands, 
and  as  strong  a  pull  as  my  strength  of  fingers  would 
allow,  just  put  it  in  motion. 

"  After  an  evening's  performance  of  all  the  usual 
responses,  motions  of  the  table  with  hands  upon  it,  with 
the  fingers'  ends  just  touched,  etc.,  which  were  satisfactory, 
it  was  proposed,  especially  as  the  motions  were  unusu- 
ally facile  and  free  ivith  contact,  to  make  the  trial  ivith- 
out  touch.  I  was  master  of  ceremonies,  and  directed 
things  to  suit  my  own  views.  We  stood  on  the  sides 
of  the  table,  three  and  two,  and  back  from  it  from 
twelve  to  eighteen  inches.  Our  hands  were  raised 
above  it  about  the  same  distance.  As  the  table  was 
rather  low  and  my  height  is  unusual,  I  was  able  to  see 
between  the  bodies  of  all  present  and  the  table.  We 
spoke  as  if  we  were  addressing  persons  in  reality,  and 
once  in  a  while  we  received  remarks  from  the  'spirits' 
as  is  assumed,  the  medium  being  'impressed,'  and 
writing  on  paper  before  her. 

"  The  table  commenced  its  journey  down  the  room, 
keeping  midway,  reached  the  iron  crossing  at  the  slid- 
ing doors,  surmounted  it  and  passed  on.  One  of  us 
ran  and  pushed  away  a  centre-table  in  the  middle  of 
the  other  parlor,  intending  to  allow  as  long  a  jour- 
ney as  possible.     It  moved  on,  sometimes  slowly,  then 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  207 

with  a  rapid  slide,  a  foot  or  two  at  once.  At  length 
it  reached  the  end  of  the  second  parlor,  as  near  as 
the  mirror  made  it  safe  to  go.  I  expressed  my  thanks 
to  the  '  spirits  '  for  the  completeness  of  the  manifesta- 
tion, and  begged  that  they  would  gratify  us  by  return- 
ing the  table  back  to  the  point  of  beginning.  It  reversed 
its  course.  At  a  momentary  halt,  I  suggested  to  the 
company  that  we  should  all  gradually  remove  from  it 
our  bodies  and  hands,  to  see  how  far  the  '  influence ' 
would  extend.  It  was  found  that  when  we  withdrew 
more  than  about  eighteen  or  twenty  inches,  the  motion 
ceased.  And  indeed  on  returning,  the  capacity  of 
motion  seemed  to  be  lost  for  three  or  four  minutes  after- 
wards, as  if  a  certain  accumulation  of  power  were  in 
progress.  When  the  fore  legs  of  the  table  reached  the 
iron  bar,  it  came  to  a  dead  stand.  We  waited,  and  the 
table  heaved  and  trembled  and  creaked,  but  could  not 
rise  above  the  obstacle.  Presently  the  medium  was 
impressed,  and  wrote,  that  if  we  would  lift  those  two 
legs  over  the  iron,  they,  that  is  '  the  spirits,'  thought 
they  could  bring  the  other  four  along.  We  did  not 
hesitate  to  afford  the  suggested  aid.  Whereupon  the 
spirits  succeeded  in  moving  the  whole  on,  without  inter- 
ruption, until  the  table  was  as  high  up  in  the  room  from 
which  it  started  as  it  was  at  commencing,  but  about 
four  feet  over  from  the  central  line  at  one  side.  I 
expressed  my  gratification  at  their  success,  but  said, 
'there  is  one  thing  more  I  wish  you  to  do  —  move  the 
table  at  right  angles,  so  that  these  chairs  will  be  right  to 
sit  in,  as  they  were  at  first.'  The  table  immediately 
moved  at  right  angles  as  desired,  into  the  precise  posi- 
tion designated.  This  evening's  performance  now 
closed,  no  person  of  us  having  the  remotest  doubt  as  to 
the  fact  of  this  considerable  motion  having  taken  place 


208  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

with  no  human  power.     The  entire  space  passed  over 
was  about  fifty  feet." 

On  this  case  we  deem  it  important  to  make  the  fol- 
lowing observations :  — 

(1.)  Every  circumstance  which  surrounds  this  case 
combines  with  every  other,  to  remove  it  from  the  most 
distant  suspicion  of  trick  or  fraud. 

(2.)  The  fact  of  the  movement  of  heavy  bodies  with- 
out visible  contact  is  most  fully  established,  and  will 
not  be  questioned  by  any  who  have  not  fully  made  up 
their  minds  to  blindly  follow  the  maxim  practically,  at 
least,  adopted  by  David  Hume,  that  the  occurrence  of 
no  strange  event  can  be  established  by  testimony. 

(3.)  Equally  manifest  is  the  fact,  that  this  movement 
was  immediately  caused  by  an  attractive  and  repulsive 
physical  force  developed  in  the  organisms  of  the  indi- 
viduals present,  and  the  object  before  them.  We  bring 
an  object  called  the  magnet  within  a  certain  distance 
of  another  object,  a  piece  of  iron,  for  example,  and  the 
latter  object  is  drawn  towards  and  after  the  former. 
We  remove  the  object  to  a  somewhat  greater  distance, 
and  the  phenomena  of  attraction  disappear.  It  is  thus 
that  the  existence  of  magnetism,  as  a  force  in  nature,  is 
demonstrated.  How  was  it  in  the  case  before  us  ? 
The  table  moved,  when  and  only  when  the  hands  of  the 
individuals  referred  to  were  within  a  certain  distance  of 
it,  and  ceased  to  move,  when  they  w^ere  removed  to  a 
greater  distance.  We  have,  then,  in  these  movements, 
the  same  evidence  of  the  presence  and  action  of  an 
attractive  and  repulsive  physical  force,  that  we  have,  or 
can  have,  of  the  existence  of  magnetism,  as  such  a  force. 

(4.)  This  force  differs  fundamentally  from  magnetism 
and  electricity,  and  all  other  mere  physical  forces  in 
nature,  in  this,  that  the  direction  of  its  action  accords 


THE   MISSION   OF   "  THE   SPIRITS."  209 

with  acts  of  intelligence  and  will,  and  is  determined  by 
the  same.  How  perfectly  were  all  those  movements  con- 
formed to  the  mental  states  of  the  individuals  consti- 
tuting that  circle,  and  how  perfectly  manifest  is  it,  that 
these  movements  were  determined  by  the  thoughts  and 
wills  of  some  minds  within  that  circle,  or  without  it. 
We  can  have  but  little,  if  any  more,  evidence,  that 
our  physical  organisms  act  in  accordance  with  our  own 
mental  states,  and  are  directed,  in  many  important  par- 
ticulars, by  the  same,  than  we  have  that  these  move- 
ments were  directed  and  controlled  by  the  mental  states 
and  acts  of  some  intelhgences  located  somewhere,  either 
in  the  ckcle  or  out  of  it. 

(5.)  We  have  only  to  suppose  the  presence  of  a  power 
having  the  very  attractive,  repulsive,  and  mentally  direc- 
tive qualities  which  we  see  that  this  must  have,  together 
with  the  known  mental  states  of  the  individuals  constitut- 
ing this  circle,  to   account  most  fully  and  satisfactorily 
for  every  fact  that  occurred  there,  and  this  without  the 
supposition  of  any  ab  extra  controlling   cause  what- 
ever.    When  Dr.   Bell  said,  let   the  spirits  move  the 
table   so  and  so,  the  thoughts   of  every  mind  present 
were  fixed  intensely  upon  that  one  movement,  and  the 
unconscious,  but  really  united  and  strong  fiat  of  every 
will  was,  let  that  movement  be  made.     Instead  of  its 
being    a   cause    of  wonder    that   the    phenomena    did 
appear  under  those  circumstances,  it  would  have  been 
a  miracle  if  they  had  not  occurred.     We  have  no  more 
occasion  to  go  out  of  the  circle,  and  suppose  the  inter- 
position of  spirits  to  account  for  these  facts,  than  we 
have  to  go  out  of  our  bodies,  and  suppose  the  interposi- 
tion  of  spirits,  to   account  for  the  movements  of  our 
own  physical  organisms. 

(6.)   Not  a  solitary  ray  of  light  is  thrown  upon  any  of 
18* 


210  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

these  facts,  by  referring  them  to  the  agency  of  disem- 
bodied spirits.  If  spirits  did  do  it,  it  must  have  been, 
by  simply  willing  the  motions  which  the  individuals 
constituting  the  circles  wished  to  have  made.  Why 
should  we  suppose,  that  such  power  attaches  to  the 
mental  states  of  the  former,  and  not  to  those  of  the  lat- 
ter ?  If  the  mental  states  of  spirits  out  of  the  circle 
have  such  power,  much  more  must  we  suppose,  that 
those  of  minds  in  the  organisms  in  which  this  force  is 
developed,  would  have  the  same  efficiency.  The  sup- 
position of  the  interposition  of  spirits,  therefore,  is  the 
most  uncalled  for  hypothesis  conceivable,  to  account  for 
these  facts,  an  hypothesis  which  throws  not  a  solitary 
ray  of  light  upon  one  of  them. 

(7.)  Hence  we  remark,  finally,  that  there  is  not  in 
these  facts,  and  if  not  in  these,  in  none  of  the  physical 
facts  of  Spiritualism,  the  least  conceivable  evidence  of 
the  controlling  interposition  and  agency  of  spirits. 
The  fact  that  the  spirits  were  requested  to  move  the 
table,  and  that  it  did  move  accordingly,  as  if  in  answer 
to  such  request,  presents  no  such  evidence  at  all ;  for 
the  two  following  reasons,  that,  as  we  have  seen  in 
other  cases,  the  same  movements  would  have  occurred, 
had  the  object  been  commanded  to  move,  and  no  refer- 
ence at  all  made  to  spirits,  or  if  the  same  command  had 
been  given  and  the  spirits  challenged  to  prevent  the 
movement.  No  such  interposition  is  demanded  to 
account  for  any  of  the  facts,  and  they  are,  in  all  re- 
spects, what  we  know  they  could  not  but  be,  from  the 
nature  of  the  force  developed,  and  from  the  relations  of 
the  minds  present  to  the  same. 

2.  The  facts  developed  by  Dr.  Bell  fully  sustain  the 
claims  of  Spiritualism  as  far  as  concerns  any  questions 
pertaining  to  the  real  existence  of  a  power  to  obtain, 


THE   MISSION    OF    "  THE    SPIRITS."  211 

through  mediums,  a  revelation  of  our  most  secret 
thoughts,  and  to  obtain  also,  as  from  spirits,  correct 
answers  to  any  questions  pertaining  to  any  subjects 
known  to  the  inquirer  and  to  the  spirits  professedly 
communicating  with  him,  however  remote  such  knowl- 
edge may  be  from  the  cognizance  of  the  mediums,  or 
of  any  other  persons  present.  No  candid  person,  we 
feel  quite  safe  in  making  the  affirmation,  can  read 
these  dissertations,  without  having  every  doubt  re- 
moved from  his  mind,  on  this  subject.  We  will  give 
two  examples.  The  first  is  contained  in  the  following 
extract  from  the  first  dissertation  :  — 

"  1  asked,  '  Is    any   spirit   friend   of   mine   present  ? ' 
Answer,  '  Yes:     '  "Who  is  it  ?  '     Answer,  '  Any  one  you 
may  choose  to  question:     I  certainly  felt  that  this  was  a 
sulficiently    broad    latitude,    and    my   mind    instantly 
elected,    as   the    object   of    my   converse,    a    deceased 
brother,  the  late  Dr.  John  Bell  of  New  York  city,  be- 
cause  he   was    entirely   unknown  to    anybody   in  the 
section  where  I  resided,  having  been  dead  nearly  five 
and  twenty  years,  and  never  having  been  a  resident  of 
Massachusetts.     In  fact,   he  left  New  England  about 
1820.     A  gentleman  at   my  elbow  said  to  me,  '  You 
need  not  speak  the  name  of  any  friend  you  may  call 
upon.     Put   your  question    mentally.'      I   did    so,  and 
then  said,  '  Is  the  spirit  I  have  just  thought  of  present  ?  ' 
Answer,  '  Yes:     '  Give  me  some  proof  by  indicating  the 
year  of  your  decease.'      I  passed  the  pencil   secretly 
over  the  numerals,  and  the  figures  1-8-3-0  were  suc- 
cessively indicated  (1830).      This  ivas  the  year.     I  then 
remarked    aloud,  '  Coincidences    are  not  proofs^  —  Con- 
firm the  fact  of  your  presence  by  stating  the  place  at 
which    you  were,   at   your  decease.'     There  was  then 
rapped  out  on  the  alphabet  the  letters,  t-h-i-b-a-u-d-e-a-u. 


212  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

When  it  had  proceeded  thus  far,  the  medium  and  all 
the  others  acquainted  with  the  processes,  exclaimed,  — 
*  That  is  no  word ;  it  is  a  mere  jumble  of  letters :  Go 
back  and  recommence.'  '  No,'  said  I,  '  let  him  go  on, 
and  see  what  he  will  make  of  it.'  The  rapping  con- 
tinued,—  v-i-1-l-e,  —  forming  the  word  Thibaudeauville, 
a  small  town  in  Louisiana,  near  which  my  brother 
lived  on  a  plantation,  and  at  which  he  received  and 
sent  his  letters.  The  fact  of  his  death  at  or  near  that 
place,  could  not  have  been  known,  probably,  to  any 
other  person  in  Massachusetts  except  myself,  and  years 
had  passed  by  since  it  had  passed  through  my  mind. 
The  medium  was  an  uneducated  young  girl,  living  in 
the  city  of  Boston,  unknown  to  me ;  and  the  other 
parties  present  were  three  eminent  clergymen,  and  the 
two  oreiitlemen  I  have  before  referred  to." 

The  next  is  taken  from  the  second  dissertation,  and 
must .  stand  for  many  other  cases  recorded,  of  equal 
pertinency. 

"  Recurring  again  to  my  own  experience,  I  entered 
upon  a  series  of  six  w^eekly  examinations  with  the 
same  medium  and  associates,  whose  names  would  be 
recognized  as  among  the  distinguished  in  literature  and 
theology  of  this  vicinity.  Having  already  received 
evidence  as  I  felt,  (as  detailed  last  year,)  that  I  had 
obtained  correct  replies  to  mental  questions,  and  that 
many  things  not  possibly  within  the  knowledge  of  any 
person  present  had  been  correctly  given  to  me,  I  ar- 
ranged my  plans,  1st.  To  verify  this  in  full,  and  ascer- 
tain whether  there  wa§  any  thing  known  to  me  and  a 
deceased  person  alone  which  could  be  reproduced.  2d. 
Whether  a  correct  reply  could  be 'got  to  any  thing 
known,  ex  necessitate  rei,  to  the  spirit  invoked,  but  not 
known  to  the  questioner,  as  subsequent  inquiry  should 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  213 

demonstrate.  I  had,  as  I  thought,  a  very  complete  test, 
to  understand  which  I  must  go  into  a  brief  domestic 
narration.  I  had  a  brother,  Dr.  John  Bell,  (alluded  to 
in  my  last  year's  experience,)  who  died  in  Louisiana  in 
1830.  He  was  settled  in  New  York  city  as  a  medical 
practitioner.  He  was  seized  with  Heemoptysis  in 
1824,  and  as  the  celebrated  Laennec,  whose  pupil  he 
was,  had  some  years  previously  diagnosed  pulmonary 
disease,  his  case  was  regarded  as  highly  critical. 
Abandoning  at  once  the  brightest  prospects  of  profes- 
sional success,  he  decided  to  go  to  the  South  on  horse- 
back. Mounting  his  animal,  he  first  made  a  farewell 
visit  to  his  friends  in  New  England.  I  was  at  the  time 
of  his  visit  here,  attending  lectures  at  a  country  college, 
but  learning  that  he  would  be  in  Boston  about  a  certain 
date,  I  proceeded  to  that  city.  Arriving  late  at  night, 
I  could  make  no  attempts  to  find  him,  but  early  the 
next  morning,  I  set  out  to  visit  the  various  hotels,  which 
were  much  crowded  at  that  season,  to  meet  with  him. 
I  succeeded  in  finding  his  name  at  what  was  known  as 
the  '  City  Hotel.'  On  inquiring,  I  found  that  he  had 
just  settled  his  bill,  and  probably  would  be  found 
about  starting.  I  passed  into  the  shed  connecting  the 
hotel  and  its  stables,  and  there  found  him  arranging 
his  horse's  stirrups,  etc.,  preparatory  to  mounting  to 
take  his  departure.  I  there  had  what  I,  and  probably 
he,  felt  to  be  our  last  interview,  and  which  in  fact  so 
proved,  although  his  health  was  partially  recovered,  and 
he  lived  several  years  afterwards.  This  interview  had 
always  been  very  clearly  recollected,  and  as  I  never  had 
communicated  it  to  any  person,  I  had  often  remarked 
to  my  'spiritual'  friends,  that  if  any  medium  could 
reproduce  that  occasion  in  its  essentials,  I  would  admit 
that  the   spirit  of  my  brother  was  present ;   indeed  I 


214  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

must  do  so,  because  I  could  see  no  alternative.  I  may 
as  well  remark  here,  that  I  was  too  hasty  in  my  logic, 
in  proffering  such  admissions.  At  the  first  or  second 
of  the  series  of  investigations,  I  was  informed  that  the 
spirit  of  my  brother  would  communicate.  I  took  occa- 
sion to  question  him  pretty  thoroughly  on  such  points 
as  I  thought  none  could  know  except  myself  or  other 
immediate  friends.  I  think  the  nature  of  the  questions 
will  leave  no  room  for  the  suspicion  that  the  medium, 
who  was  an  entire  stranger  to  us,  and  born  since  the 
events  referred  to,  could  have  been  '  crammed '  into  an 
ability  to  answer  correctly.  I  will  give  the  questions  and 
answers,  observing  that  every  one  except  the  last,  [given 
in  another  connection,]  was  perfectly  correct  and  true. 

"  Q.  When  you  went  to  Paris,  as  a  medical  student, 
who  was  your  fellow  passenger?  A.  Wells.  N.  B. 
I  had  previously  requested,  as  the  communications 
were  to  be  in  the  tedious  alphabetical  process,  that  he 
should  reply  in  the  briefest  terms.  A  gentleman  asked 
his  Christian  name.  A.  John  D.  Q.  The  name  of 
the  vessel  ?  A.  Brig'  Caravan.  Q.  On  that  voyage 
to  France,  where  did  you  land  ?  A.  Li  Holland.  N.  B. 
At  that  date  (1821)  there  was  no  direct  French  trade, 
and  passengers  were  obliged  to  take  circuitous  passages. 
'  Q.  You  once  obtained  a  medical  prize  :  what  was  the 
subject?  A.  Smallpox.  Q.  Where  was  om*  last  in- 
terview in  life  ?  A.  In  Boston.  Q.  Where  in  Boston  ? 
A.  City  Hotel.  Q.  What  were  you  doing  ?  A.  Pre- 
pa7'ing  to  mount  my  horse  for  a  journey.  Q.  A  journey! 
where?  A.  To  the  South.  Q.  What  part  of  the 
South?  A.  Natchez.  Q.  Who  went  with  you?  A. 
James  Dins  more  and  Stephen  Minor. 

"  This  Stephen  Minor  was  a  young  gentleman  of 
Natchez  who   had  been  sent  north  for  an  education, 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  215 

had  become  insane,  and  had  been  a  resident  for  some 
years  at  the  late  Dr.  Chaplin's  private  insane  retreat  at 
Cambridgeport.  His  friends  took  the  opportmiity  of 
their  going  to  Natchez  to  procure  his  return  home.  Mr. 
Dinsmore  was  a  cousin  of  my  brother's  who  remained 
with  him  at  the  South  as  long  as  he  lived.  I  might 
observe  that  I  am  not  conscious  of  this  young  man, 
Stephen  Minor,  having  been  in  my  memory  for  five 
and  twenty  years  !  " 

We  leave  these  cases  to  speak  for  themselves.  Any 
persons,  that  in  their  presence,  would  deny  the  exist- 
ence of  the  power  under  consideration,  would  not  be 
convinced  by  any  facts  or  arguments  bearing  upon  this 
subject. 

3.  The  facts  adduced  by  Dr.  Bell,  while  they  most 
fully  sustain  his  and  our  conclusion,  that  no  valid  evi- 
dence exists  of  a  connection  between  the  extraordinary 
facts  of  this  new  science  and  another  world,  or  with 
departed  spirits,  the  same  facts  as  fully  sustain  the  truth 
of  our  present  proposition,  the  exclusively  subjective  and 
mundane  origin  of  these  manifestations.  Two  hypoth- 
eses are  before  us  pertaining  to  the  origin  and  controlling 
cause  of  these  manifestations  —  the  supposition  that  the 
action  of  this  force  is  controlled,  in  their  production,  by 
the  mental  states  of  the  minds  in  these  circles  —  and 
that  it  is  controlled  by  those  of  spirits  out  of  the  same. 
Suppose  that  we  find  these  communications  bounded 
wholly  by  the  range  and  limits  of  the  former,  and  not 
by  those  of  the  latter,  being  generally  correct  where  the 
former  is,  erring  where  they  err,  even  when  the  spirits 
cannot  but  know  the  truth;  blundering  where  they 
blunder,  varying  as  they  vary,  moving  when  and  as 
they  move,  and  stopping  where  and  when  they  stop. 
In  this  case,  all  the  laws  and  principles  of  science  and 


216  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

common  sense  require  us  to  affirm  the  truth  of  the  first 
hypothesis.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  we  find  these  com- 
munications uniformly  harmonizing  with  facts  as  they 
are  when  they  are  mutually  known  to  the  inquirer  and 
the  spirits  professedly  answering;  that  when  he  errs, 
they  accord  with  the  facts  as  known  to  the  spirits,  and 
that  when  he  is  wholly  ignorant,  and  the  spirits  are 
known  to  be  well  informed,  the  real  facts,  and  not 
incorrect  answers,  are  uniformly  given,  then  we  should 
be  bound  to  adopt  the  latter  hypothesis.  We  have 
already  shown,  that  the  phenomena  of  Spiritualism 
are  just  what  they  would  be,  were  the  former  hy- 
pothesis true,  and  just  what  they  could  not  be,  if 
the  latter  was  true.  This  conclusion  is  most  fully 
sustained  by  the  facts  adduced  by  Dr.  Bell. 

He  affirms,  in  the  first  place,  that  during  all  his  ob- 
servations and  experiments,  neither  himself,  nor  any  indi- 
viduals associated  with  him,  were  able  to  obtain,  in  a 
single  instance,  correct  answ^ers  to  any  questions  per- 
taining to  subjects  lying  beyond  the  circle  of  their 
knowledge,  and  this  when  the  questions  pertained  to 
facts  of  which  the  spirits  manifestly  answering,  if  any 
were,  must  have  been  fully  informed,  and  could  not 
have  forgotten,  or  to  subjects  of  which  they  might  or 
might  not,  but  positively  affirmed  themselves  to  have 
been  well  informed,  and  that  in  connection  with  cases 
where  the  most  surprising  accuracy  was  preserved  in 
statements,  where  the  truth  was  known  to  the  inquirer. 
Take  the  following  as  an  example.  The  spirit  of  an 
only  sister  of  the  Dr.,  who  "  had  died  and  was  buried  in 
St.  Augustine,  East  Florida,  in  1830,  and  was  a  total 
stranger  in  this  vicinity,"  responded  on  one  occasion, 
and  after  having  stated  the  place  of  her  decease  and 
burial,  the  following  facts  occurred. 


THE   MISSION    or   "THE    SPIRITS."  217 

"  I  then  asked,  '  with  whom  did  you  board  when  at 
St.  Augustine  ?  '  Mr.  Wallen.  True.  '  What  physician 
attended  you  ? '  Dr.  Samuel  Anderson.  The  fact  was, 
his  name  was  Andrew.  '  Who  performed  your  funeral 
services  ? '  Mr.  Nott.  '  What  was  his  other  name  ? ' 
Handel.  Now  the  fact  was,  that  among  the  many 
visitors  for  health  at  that  city,  was  a  New  England  cler- 
gyman of  that  name,  who  actually  performed  these 
services.  These  facts  could  be  known  to  no  other  per- 
son but  myself.  I  thought  of  them  at  the  time,  as  the 
questions  were  put.  I  may  remark,  however,  that  I 
knew  Dr.  Anderson's  Christian  name,  as  ivell  as  I  did 
my  oivn.  These  were  but  a  few  of  the  many  questions 
of  a  domestic  nature  w^hich  I  put,  and  which  were  all 
answered  correctly,  the  responses  being  all  known  to  me. 

"  I  also  made  a  series  of  inquiries,  predicated  on  a 
previous  arrangement  with  the  family  at  home,  by  which 
every  quarter  of  an  hour  they  were  to  do  some  act,  and 
I  was  simultaneously  to  ask  what  was  doing.  In  every 
case,  the  spirit  declared  it  saw  distinctly  what  was 
doing,  and  gave  a  ready  response.  What  was  done, 
and  what  was  said  to  be  done,  were  acts  of  the  same 
general  nature,  that  is,  putting  the  match  in  the  bed, 
upsetting  furniture,  etc.,  but  in  no  example  was  there 
any  near  coincidence." 

In  cases  also  where  a  mistake  existed  in  his  mind, 
and  the  real  facts  were  known  to  the  spirit  professedly 
answering,  the  answers,  as  in  cases  which  we  have 
already  adduced,  corresponded  with  the  mistake  of  the 
inquirer,  and  not  with  the  knowledge  of  the  spirit.  At 
the  same  time,  while  a  spirit  would  be  wholly  unable  to 
answer,  while  the  facts  remained  unknown  to  the  in- 
quirer, a  right  answer  would  be  given  at  once,  as  soon 
as  he  became  informed.     The  following  extract,  the  first 

19 


218  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

part  of  which  contains  the  remainder  of  the  long  com- 
munication which  Dr.  B.  held  as  with  the  spirit  of  his 
brother,  and  the  other  part  other  important  facts  de- 
veloped in  subsequent  interview's,  presents  a  full  verifi- 
cation of  each  of  the  above  statements. 

"  Q.  Who  was  wdth  you  at  the  time  of  your  death  ? 
A.  Dinsmoor,  Sears,  Whitney. 

"  Now  I  knew  the  true  replies  to  every  one  of  these 
questions,  except  the  last,  and  they  were  all  truly  given. 
I  had,  of  course,  some  anxiety,  as  all  the  others  had 
been  answered  truly,  to  ascertain  how  the  unknown  one 
would  prove.  Fortunately  Mr.  D.  was  still  alive  in 
Kentucky,  and  I  wrote  him.  He  replied  that  he  was 
not  present  at  the  death,  as  I  had  always  supposed  he 
was,  and  mentioned  the  persons  who  were.  Neither  of 
them  was  of  those  named  ! 

"  At  another  time,  with  another  medium,  this 
same  brother  appeared.  As  usual,  he  replied  to  all 
common  questions  I  could  frame,  by  any  ingenuity,  the 
replies  of  which  were  within  my  mind.  After  a  while  I 
said,  '  my  brother,  I  have  brought  here  two  letters  which, 
on  leaving  home,  I  slipped  out  of  a  file  of  old  date,  and 
put  in  my  pocket  without  looking  at  them.  Now  as 
you  have  answered  certain  things  here  (alluding  to  a 
selection  of  certain  rolled  up  pieces  of  paper)  which 
show  that  if  you  really  are  present,  you  are  capable  of 
seeing  clearly,  I  will  unfold  these  letters  behind  me,  and 
you  will  rap  out  alphabetically  the  names  of  the  VvTiters.' 
He  replied  that  he  could  not  do  it. 

"  I  made  trial  again  of  this  important  test  some  weeks 
after,  by  holding  letters  open  behind  me,  which  I  had 
drawn  from  my  file  unlooked  at.  I  first  asked  the 
spirit  if  he  saw  me  '  clearly  and  distinctly,'  as  we  saw 
each  other,  face  to  face.     He  replied  that  he  did.     I 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  219 

then  said,  '  of  course  you  can  see  and  read  this  letter,  or 
its   signature,  which   I  hold   open   behind  me.'     Some 
reply  was  made,  a  mere  subterfuge,  not  ad  rem  ;  some- 
thing about  things  being  afterwards  clear  to  me.    I  then 
cast  my  eye   upon  the  signature,  and  saw  who  wrote 
the  letter,  and  then  remarked  that  I  was  now  sure  that 
we  should  get  the  name  correctly,  because  it  ivas  in  my 
oicn  mind.     The  result  proved  the  truth  of  my  surmise." 
On  a  particular  occasion,  —  we  now  relate  what  was 
given  to  us  verbally,  —  the  spirit  of  a  son  of  Dr.  B.,  a  son 
who  had  died  some  time  before  while  a  student  in  col- 
lege, responded  to  a  young  man,  a  former  associate  and 
friend  of  the  son.     A  very  marked  accuracy  of  memory, 
as  far  as  related  to  things  known  to  the  inquirer,  charac- 
terized the  entire  answers  coming  from  this  spirit,  so 
much  so,  that  the  young  man  supposed  that  a  mistake 
in  regard  to  real  presence  and  identity  was  hardly  pos- 
sible, and  so  presented  the  subject  to  Dr.  B.     The  father 
then  wTote  out  twelve  questions  pertaining  to  facts  well 
known  to  himself  and  son,  but  wholJy  unknown  to  the 
young  man,  and  requested  the  latter  to  take  the  ques- 
tions with  him  to  the  circle,  and  when  the  spirit  of  the  son 
should  appear  again,  ask  him  to  answer  the  same.     This 
was  done,  and  a  prompt  and  unqualified  response  was 
given  to  each  question.     Not  one  of  these  answers  was 
found  to  be  correct,  while  the  form  of  each  was  such  as 
to  render  it  certain,  that  it  was  a  mere  guess  suggested 
by  the  question  itself,  thus  evincing  the  ti'uth  of  the 
principle  above  stated,  that  in  all  such  cases,  the  an- 
swers will  not  only  uniformly,  if  not  invariably  be  wrong, 
but  will  accord  with  the  imaginings  and  guesses  of  the 
person  putting  them,  and  not  with  the  facts  as  known 
to  the  author  of  them,  and  to  the  spirit  professedly  re- 
sponding. 


220  xMODERN  MYSTERIES. 

Such  are  the  principles  which  control  these  manifes- 
tations, the  world  over.  The  individuals  who,  in  their 
presence,  will  still  hold  on  to  the  belief,  that  their  con- 
trolling cause  is  the  mental  states  of  spirits  out  of  the 
circles,  instead  of  the  minds  constituting  them,  we  must 
"  leave  them  alone  in  their  glory." 

THE     STATEMENTS      OF     DR.    BELL     CONFIRMED     BY     KINDRED 
ONES    FROM    N.    I.    BOWDITCH,    ESQ. 

In  the  manuscript  volume  containing  the  above-named 
dissertations,  is  a  letter  from  N.  I.  Bowditch,  Esq.,  ad- 
dressed to  Dr.  Bell,  on  the  subject  discussed  in  those 
dissertations.  From  this  letter  we  take,  with  leave,  the 
following  extract,  containing  very  conclusive  corrobora- 
tions of  the  general  and  particular  statements  of  Dr.  B. 
The  character  and  standing  of  IMr.  Bowditch,  together 
with  his  well-known  relations  to  spiritualism,  will  add 
much  interest  and  weight  to  his  facts  and  statements. 

"  I  have  found  my  most  successful  sessions  to  be 
those  where  I  was  alone  with  the  medium,  or  attended 
only  by  one  friend.  During  the  whole  two  hours  I  have 
had  often  entirely  accurate  answers  to  a  series  of  mental 
questions,  some  of  them  such  that  the  answer  could  not 
be  known  to  any  other  human  being  than  myself. 
For  instance,  I  wrote  certain  lines  as  from  a  young  girl, 
lately  dead,  to  her  father,  describing  her  reunion  with 
her  deceased  mother,  the  love  they  both  bore  him,  etc. 
The  answers  gave  the  character  of  the  paper,  the  num- 
ber of  its  lines,  and,  at  my  request,  accurately  repeated 
the  last  lines  of  the  last  stanza,  namely,  — 

'  And  while  thy  years  of  life  shall  last, 
Life's  noblest  ends  still  keep  in  view, 
By  each  dear  memory  of  the  past, 
To  us,  thyself,  thy  God,  be  true  ' ' 


221 

"  I  am  satisfied,  as  you  are,  that  the  answers  are  ac- 
cording to  our  thought  or  beliefs  even  if  erroneous.  On 
two  different  occasions,  once  when  I  was  in  communi- 
cation, a  spirit  gave  its  oion  name  as  William  instead 
of  Thomas,  because  I  thought  it  ivas  William.  And,  at 
another  time,  when  a  friend  was  in  communication,  a 
wife  made  the  same  mistake  in  her  husbaiicPs  name. 
My  friend  announced  the  mistake,  as  a  gross  failure.  I 
suggested  this  disturbing  influence,  and  shut  up  my 
eyes,  while  he  tried  the  question  again,  and  got  the  true 
name,  Thomas. 

"  A  strong  and  determined  will  can  also  get  answers 
known  to  be  false.  Dr.  H.  T.  Bigelow  went  with  me  to 
Mi's.  Heyden  (while  we  used  pencils).  The  letters 
touched  by  him  would  be  negatived,  (by  single  raps,) 
some  of  them  five  or  six  different  times;  but  after 
knocking  at  a  particular  letter  over  and  over  again, 
tliree  raps  would  at  last  come.  Having  once  come, 
Dr.  B.  would  say.  Are  you  sure  that  this  is  the  right 
letter  ?  —  three  raps^  or  yes.  In  this  way  he  compelled 
the  spirit  to  say  that  its  name  was  '  Miserable  Hum- 
bug '  —  that  spirits  lived  on  '  Pork  and  Beans,'  etc., 
through  a  series  of  absurdities.  Had  I  never  been 
present  at  any  other  session,  I  should  unhesitatingly 
have  arrived  at  his  conclusion  ;  namely,  that  the  me- 
dium knew  (by  his  loud  and  emphatic  pointing  and 
striking  at  particular  letters)  where  the  raps  were 
wanted,  and  made  them  accordingly ;  and  that  it  was 
all  a  delusion. 

"  Like  ^ou  I  have  failed,  in  a  single  case,  to  verify  as 
true  a  fact  stated  which  at  the  time  ivas  not  in  my 
own  mind.  On  the  contrary,  time  and  time  again, 
answers  have  been  made,  without  any  words  of  doubt 
or  hesitation,  which  have  proved  to  be  false.     Some- 

19* 


222  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

times,  however,  there  has  been  a  candid  statement  of 
inahility  to  answer.  I  had  asked  mentally  the  number 
of  my  watch.  It  was  given  correctly,  5,763.  Mr.  S. 
G.  Ward  was  present,  and  said  aloud,  '  Can  you  give 
the  number  of  my  watch  ?  '  Neither  of  us  knew  it.  I 
repeated  the  question,  and  got.  No.  I  said,  '  Why  ?  ' 
The  alphabet  spelt  out,  '  /  cannot  do  it.''  I  said,  '  If  W. 
shows  it  to  me,  can  you  then  repeat  it  ?  '  '  Yes.'  Mr. 
W.  opened  his  watch  under  the  table  and  showed  me 
the  number,  and  I  at  once  got  the  ti'ue  answer.  Ex- 
cuses are  sometimes  made  for  palpable  blunders.  Thus 
the  same  young  friend  (dead  only  ten  days  before)  gave 
Nathaniel  Bowditch  Mason  instead  of  Alfred  Mason, 
as  the  name  of  a  young  cousin  who  had  died  a  few 
years  before.  The  true  name  ivas  knoivn  to  me.  I 
asked,  '  How  could  you  make  such  a  mistake  of  name  ? ' 
It  was  a  mental  question.  The  answer  was,  '  The  fact 
is,  I  am  so  much  absorbed  in  my  new  and  beautiful 
home  that  I  have  almost  forgotten  my  own  name.^^'' 

We  make  but  two  remarks  upon  the  important  facts 
and  statements  here  presented  :  — 

(1.)  The  particular  conclusion  which  the  friend  of 
Mr.  B.  drew  from  the  ludicrous  facts  which  he  witnessed, 
was  occasioned  by  the  assumption,  on  his  part,  that 
those  responses  were  produced  by  spirits,  or  by  imposi- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  medium.  Had  the  third  hypoth- 
esis been  in  his  mind,  he  would  undoubtedly,  if  well 
informed  in  regard  to  facts,  have  drawn  the  far  more 
evident  conclusion,  that  the  action  of  this  force  was,  in 
this  case,  governed  by  his  own  mental  states,  the  suppo- 
sition that  such  answers  could  come  from  spirits,  good 
or  bad,  being  out  of  the  question. 

(2.)  The  fact  that  such  men  as  Dr.  Bell  and  Esq 
Bowditch,  in  all  the  widely   extended   investigations 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  223 

which  they  have  made,  have  never  "  been  able,  m  a 
single  case,  to  verify  as  true  a  fact  stated,  which  was 
not  in  their  mind  at  the  time,"  goes  very  far  to  justify 
the  very  common  opinion,  that  no  such  revelations  are 
ever  obtained  in  these  circles.  For  ourselves,  we  have 
yet,  to  our  best  recollections,  to  meet  with  the  first  indi- 
vidual, not  a  spiritualist,  who  has  himself  obtained  any 
such  communication,  or  witnessed  its  occurrence,  on 
the  part  of  others.  We  still  think,  however,  that  such 
communications  have,  in  instances  exceedingly  rare, 
been  obtained,  and  that  for  the  following  reasons  :  — 

(a.)  The  evidence  presented  in  such  facts  as  are  noAV 
before  us,  only  render  the  non-occurrence  of  such  com- 
munications probable,  and  not  certain. 

(b.)  We  think  that  adequate  evidence  of  their  real 
occurrence,  in  the  form  stated,  is  before  the  public. 

(c.)  From  the  analogy  of  facts  attending  the  action 
of  this  force,  in  other  relations,  there  ought  to  occur  just 
such  facts  as  are  authentically  reported  to  occur,  in 
these  circles,  supposing  no  agency  of  spirits  is  ever 
exerted  in  them,  and  they  ought  to  have  the  identical 
characteristics,  and  none  others,  that  they  do  possess. 
For  ourselves,  we  are  rather  embarrassed  in  the  develop- 
ment of  our  theory,  with  the  infrequency  of  such  occur- 
rences, than  with  the  real  facts  themselves,  or  with  any 
of  their  characteristics. 

Mr.  B.  says,  "  I  have  found  my  most  successful 
sessions  to  be  those  when  I  was  alone  with  the  medium, 
or  attended  only  by  one  friend."  The  reason  is  obvi- 
ous. There  were,  in  such  cases,  no  other  minds  pres- 
ent, minds  whose  mental  states  would  disturb  the 
action  of  the  odylic  force,  and  whose  thoughts  would 
be,  consequently,  unconsciously  intermingled  with  those 
of  the  inquirer.     This  fact  strikingly  corroborates  the 


224  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

theory  which  we  maintain.  If  spu'its  out  of  the  body 
controlled  the  action  of  this  force,  it  would  make  no 
difference  how  many  living  persons  were  in  the  circle. 


IMPORTANT  FACTS  FURNISHED  BY  A  NEW  ENGLAND 
CONGREGATIONAL  CLERGYMAN. 

The  last  case  which  we  cite  was  furnished  us  by  a 
New  England  Congregational  clergyman  of  unques- 
tionable integrity  and  intelligence,  (names  are  with- 
held by  special  request,)  and  presents  so  many  interest- 
ing features  bearing  fundamentally  upon  our  present 
inquiries,  that  we  would  invite  very  special  attention  to 
it.  It  presents  a  number  of  facts  which  he  witnessed 
in  a  circle  of  which,  by  mere  accident,  he  became  a 
member,  he  having  in  the  course  of  a  walli  for  a  totally 
different  object,  called  at  the  house  of  a  friend  whose 
daughter  was  one  of  his  former  pupils  in  an  academy 
of  which  he  had  been  for  several  years  the  principal,  and 
was,  as  he  learned,  after  he  entered  the  house,  a  medium. 
A  spirit  circle  was  accordingly  formed,  consisting  of  the 
teacher,  the  father,  mother,  and  daughter,  the  gentlemen 
sitting  on  one  side  of  the  table,  and  the  ladies  on  the 
other.  The  following  are  the  prominent  facts  developed 
during  this  sitting  which  continued  upwards  of  four 
hours  :  — 

(1.)  The  same  evidence  of  presence  and  identity,  the 
same  ability  to  read  correctly  our  secret  thoughts,  to 
reveal  names,  and  ages,  and  any  events  of  the  past  as 
they  one  and  all  stood  in  the  mind  of  the  inquirer,  was 
manifested  by  the  spirit  of  brutes,  and  even  of  inanimate 
objects,  as  are,  in  any  instances,  manifested  by  the  spirits 
of  men.  It  was  found,  also,  that  the  great  central  w^on- 
der  of  Spiritualism,  one  spiiit  going  after  an  absent  one 


225 

and  returning  with  him  at  a  specified  time  agreed 
upon,  could  be  perfectly  paralleled  by  the  spirit  of  the 
brute.  The  spirit  of  a  certain  animal,  for  example,  was 
asked,  if  he  could  go  and  bring  that  of  another  that 
was  named  ?  and  answered,  yes.  He  was  told  to  do  it, 
and  be  back  again  in  just  one  and  a  half  minutes  by  the 
watch.  The  instant  the  hand  of  the  watch  came  over 
the  right  second,  there  was  a  rap  to  indicate  the  arrival 
of  the  spirit  sent  for.  After  affirming  his  actual  pres- 
ence, he  was  asked,  as  proof  of  his  identity,  to  give  his 
age.  The  precise  number,  nineteen,  existing  in  the 
mind  of  the  inquirer,  was  promptly  given  by  raps. 
It  was  subsequently  found,  that  there  was  a  mistake  of 
several  years  in  the  answer  given,  thus  most  fully  evinc- 
ing the  fact,  that  the  spirit  of  the  brute  fails  precisely 
where  and  as  that  of  man  does. 

(2.)  This  clergyman,  by  observations  and  experiments 
about  which  there  could  be  no  mistake,  found  that  he 
could  exercise  an  absolute  control  over  the  action  of  this 
power  in  the  medium.  When,  for  example,  she  would 
attempt  to  write,  she  being  a  wiiting  as  well  as  rapping 
medium,  he  could,  by  simply  willing  it,  while  no  one 
had  the  least  suspicion  of  what  he  was  doing,  stop  her 
hand  entirely,  cause  it  to  move  up  and  down,  so  that 
the  pencil  should  make  nothing  but  dots  on  the  paper, 
and  then  cause  her  to  go  on  with  the  writing  as  before. 

(3.)  He  also  obtained  the  most  palpable  and  conclu- 
sive evidence,  that  the  medium  was  in  a  mesmeric  state, 
that  the  other  persons  present  sustained  the  precise  re- 
lations to  her,  that  the  mesmerizer  does  to  the  person 
mesmerized.  For  example,  having  occasion  to  reach 
his  hand  across  the  table  to  a  letter  of  the  alphabet,  as 
his  hand  came  near  that  of  the  medium,  hers  was  in- 
stantly forcibly  attracted  towards  his,  so  that  the  end  of 


226  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

the  pencil  in  her  hand  struck  his  with  such  violence  as 
to  leave  a  mark  there,  and  to  occasion  some  pain  at  the 
time.  Recollecting  that  this  was  the  first  rude  act  that 
he  had  ever  w^itnessed  in  her,  he  was  led  to  look  into 
her  eyes  and  immediately  discovered,  from  her  appear- 
ance, that  she  was  in  a  magnetic  state.  To  verify  that 
thought,  he  said  to  her,  "  your  hand  is  fastened  to  the 
top  of  the  table,  and  you  can't  take  it  off."  The  me- 
dium made  every  possible  effort  to  withdraw  her  hand, 
but  found  it  impossible  to  move  it.  "  Now,"  says  the 
minister,  "  your  left  hand  must  come  up  and  be  fastened 
by  the  side  of  the  other."  The  medium  declared,  with 
the  intensest  excitement,  that  it  should  not  be  so.  The 
hand,  however,  gradually  came  up,  and  when  it  came 
over  the  top  of  the  table,  descended  upon  it,  as  if  sud- 
denly drawn  down  by  a  resistless  attractive  force.  By 
no  effort  could  she  move  either  hand,  till,  by  an  act  of 
will,  he  released  her.  By  subsequent  experiments,  he 
found  that  her  entire  powers,  mental  and  physical,  were 
under  his  absolute  control.  Without  any  external  sign 
whatever,  for  example,  he  simply  willed,  that  she  should 
turn  round,  and  fix  her  eyes  upon  a  picture  that 
hung  upon  the  wall  of  the  room.  Instantly  she  turned 
round  and  fixed  her  eyes  upon  the  object  referred  to.  He 
then  willed,  that  she  should  look  steadfastly  at  an  object 
in  the  hands  of  her  mother,  and  her  eyes  were  instantly 
fixed  in  that  direction.  When  asked  why  she  looked  at 
those  objects,  her  answer  was,  that,  at  that  time,  she 
wanted  to  do  it.  He  then  merely  willed  that  she  should 
leave  her  chair  and  seat  herself  upon  the  sofa,  and  she 
did  so.  At  one  time,  he  made  her  weep  at  the  thought 
that  she  had  disobeyed  her  mother,  nothing  of  the  kind 
having  occurred,  and  at  another,  made  her  think,  that 
her  own  father  was  a  rude  and  vulgar  boy  which  she 


THE    MISSION    OF    "THE    SPIFaTS."  227 

had  before  seen.  As  a  last  experiment,  he  wished  to 
know,  whether  he  could  induce  in  her  a  mental  percep- 
tion of  an  object  of  which  he  had  a  remembrance,  but 
which  was  unlike  any  thing  of  which  she  had  any 
knowledge.  He  recollected  having  seen,  in  Virginia, 
years  before,  a  cedar  tree  about  twenty  feet  high,  a  tree 
the  boughs  of  which  were  in  a  conical  form,  from  near  the 
ground  to  the  top.  The  body  of  the  tree  was  encircled 
by  a  trumpet  vine,  the  blossoms  of  which,  then  in  full 
bloom,  completely  covered  it  in  all  directions,  just  stand- 
ing out  in  the  midst  of  its  foliage.  All  together  it  was 
the  most  beautiful  object  that  he  had  ever  seen  in  the 
vegetable  kingdom  before.  He  consequently  stopped 
for  some  time  to  look  at  and  admire  it.  The  medium, 
as  he  well  knew,  had  never  in  her  life  seen  a  cedar  tree 
of  that  species,  nor  such  a  vine,  and  especially  the  two 
combined  as  in  this  instance.  Nor  had  she  ever  heard 
of  his  having  seen  such  an  object.  He  wished  to  know 
whether  he  could  induce  in  her,  and  that  without  utter- 
ing a  syllable  himself  about  the  object  in  his  own  mind, 
a  mental  perception  of  that  object.  He  accordingly  put 
a  book  into  her  hand,  requesting  her  to  look  into  that 
mirror,  and  tell  him  what  she  saw.  The  book  immedi- 
ately became  a  mirror  to  her,  and  after  looking  into  it  a 
few  moments,  she  exclaimed  with  the  intensest  delight ; 
"  I  never  saw  so  beautiful  an  object  in  my  life.  It  is  a 
tree  ;  I  never  saw  such  a  tree.  It  looks  somew^hat  like 
a  hemlock,  and  it  is  covered  all  over  with  beautiful  flow- 
ers. They  are  shaped  like  a  trumpet,  and  they  are  of 
an  orange  color.  I  never  saw  so  beautiful  an  object  in 
my  life."  Thus,  he  said,  she  described  that  before  to 
her  totally  unknown  and  unheard  of  object,  as  dis- 
tinctly as  he  could  have  done  himself,  so  perfectly  was 
his  own  purely  mental  conception  reproduced  in  her 


228  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

mind,  and  that  without  a  motion  on  his  part  to  afford 
the  remotest  indication  of  the  particular  object  of  which 
he  was  thinking.* 

The  reader  will  not  be  surprised  to  learn,  that  through 
these  important  and  fundamental  facts,  the  mysteries  of 
Spiritualism  stood  distinctly  revealed  to  the  mind  of  this 
individual,  and  that  from  that  time  onward,  he  has  had 
the  most  unwavering  conviction,  that  the  medium  after 
all,  is  none  other  than  a  magnetic  subject  in  whom  the 
thoughts  of  those  in  the  circles  are,  upon  principles  and 
laws  purely  natural,  unconsciously  reproduced,  and 
for  that  reason,  received  as  responses  from  spirits  out 
of  the  circles.  There  is  not  a  solitary  phenomenon  of 
Spiritualism  which  does  not  fall  in  with  this  view,  and 
when  rightly  apprehended,  does  not  affii'm  its  truth. 
On  the  same  principle,  that  the  medium's  hand  was 
so  powerfully  attracted  towards  that  of  her  teacher,  the 
table  itself,  or  any  other  object  between  which  and  her 
organism,  the  same  force  was  developed  in  the  same 
manner,  would  have  followed  her  all  round  the  room. 
Or,  if  it  was  developed  between  them,  in  different  po- 
larity, then  it  would  have  fled  from  her  in  apparent 
terror,  running  violently  against  certain  objects,  and 
from  others.  If  the  same  force,  as  in  some  instances, 
was  developed  in  still  greater  power,  then  there  would 
have  been  a  sensible  jarring  of  surrounding  objects,  and 
rumbling  sounds,  as  of  distant  thunder,  or  the  far-off  fir- 
ing of  ordnance.  The  medium  was  undeniably,  at  the 
same  time  that  she  was  a  WTiting  and  rapping  medium, 
in  a  clairvoyant  state.     Suppose,  that  like  the  mesmeric 


*  Since  writing  the  above,  we  have  read  the  same  to  the  individual 
from  whom  the  facts  were  derived,  and  he  indorses  the  whole  as  un- 
qualifiedly correct. 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  229 

subject  of  J.  JNI.  Brook,  Esq.,  she  had  also,  as  might 
have  been  the  case,  possessed  the  power  of  indepen- 
dent clairvoyance  which  that  subject  possessed.  Then, 
while  the  thoughts  of  those  who  were  present  were 
reproduced  in  her,  and  embodied,  as  spirit  voices  in  her 
communications,  there  would  have  been  mingled  with 
these  the  revelation  of  certain  facts  perceived  by  her, 
on  purely  natural  principles,  at  the  moment,  facts 
unknown  to  any  present,  and  all  together  presented,  as 
from  spirits.  Thus  we  have  the  new  information  which 
is  sometimes  obtained  in  these  circles,  —  revelations 
none  of  which  present  the  least  indication  of  the  pres- 
ence and  agency  of  spirits,  but  all  of  which  are  per- 
fectly explicable  upon  purely  natural  principles. 

A  passing  remark  is  deemed  requisite,  in  this  connec- 
tion, upon  a  fact  noticed  by  Dr.  Bell  and  others,  as 
peculiarizing  these  revelations,  the  fact,  that  the  thought^ 
and  not  the  language  of  the  inquirer  is  commonly 
embodied  in  them.  In  general  it  is,  as  in  the  mental 
perception  of  the  tree  above  presented,  the  thought  only 
that  is  reproduced  in  the  medium's  mind.  Sometimes, 
but  not  generally,  both  the  thought  and  language  are 
reproduced.  This  accords  with  the  statements  of  spirit- 
ualists themselves.  They  affirm,  that  as  a  general 
thing,  it  is  only  the  thought  of  the  spuit  which  is 
uttered,  (they  supposing  the  revelation  to  be  from 
spirits),  the  language  in  which  it  is  clothed  being  that 
of  the  medium. 

11.  We  now  call  attention  to  a  certain  class  of  false 
answers  which  are  continuously  given  forth  in  these  cir- 
cles. Of  the  false  answers  in  general  here  obtained, 
we  will  speak  in  another  place.  We  now  refer  to  a 
particular  class  only,  a  class  to  which  we  have  already 
alluded,   namely,  the  continuous    occurrence    of  false 

20 


230  MODERX   MYSTERIES. 

answers  to  questions  pertaining  to  subjects  well  known 
both  to  inquirers  and  to  the  spirits  professedly  com- 
municating, and  in  respect  to  which  a  failure  of  memory, 
or  inadvertent  mistake  on  the  part  of  spirits,  is  not  sup- 
posable.  The  following  statement  of  Dr.  Bell,  is  but 
the  embodiment  of  the  constant  experience  and  observa- 
tion of  every  one,  as  far  as  our  knowledge  extends,  who 
has  had  any  considerable  personal  experience  in  the 
spirit  circles :  — 

"  The  '  spirits '  of  your  friends,  while  they  announce 
to  you  many  most  extraordinary  facts  and  truths,  even 
in  reply  to  unspoken  questions,  fail  in  many  others, 
where  you  cannot  yield  them  the  charity  of  having  for- 
gotten, or  being  in  ignorance.  I  do  not  now  allude  to 
the  silly  tests  which  many  very  sagacious  persons  have 
put,  such  as  complex  questions  in  mathematics,  or  in 
far-off  dialects,  as  if  spirits  were  presumed  to  be  omni- 
scient, or  in  relation  to  future  events,  as  if  they  had  the 
gift  of  foreknowledge !  I  mean  that  when  you  test 
your  deceased  relatives,  while  they  are  most  free  in 
expressing  advice,  etc.,  to  you,  — with  such  simple  ques- 
tions as  involve  a  recognition  of  the  most  marked  events 
of  your  mutual  knowledge,  they  constantly  fail." 

Now  we  atHrm  that  such  facts  cannot  be  accounted 
for,  in  accordance  with  any  laws  of  mind  known  to  us, 
on  the  supposition  that  these  communications  proceed 
from  intelligent  beings,  good  or  bad,  who  are  holding 
intelligent  communication  with  us,  and  who  know 
whereof  they  affirm.  Much  less  can  they  be  accounted 
for,  on  the  supposition,  that  they  come  from  the  particu- 
lar class  of  departed  spii'its  from  whom  they  professedly 
proceed.  No  such  facts  characterize  any  forms  of  inter- 
course between  any  class  of  minds  in  the  body.  We  know 
very  well,  that  the  worst  liars  on  earth  do  not  thus  fal- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  231 

sify.  Much  less  did  our  venerated  parents,  when  with 
us  in  the  flesh,  as  their  assumed  spirits  now  do,  contin- 
uously falsify  in  regard  to  subjects  well  known  to  us 
and  to  them,  and  when  they  well  knew  that  the  falsehood 
must  be  at  once  detected.  Never  did  such  answers  come 
to  us  from  them,  when  they  were  with  us.  How  then 
can  we  suppose,  that  such  answers  proceed  from  their 
spirits,  when  they  come  to  visit  and  communicate  with 
us,  from  their  "  angel's  home  ?  "  It  is  impossible  to  ac- 
count for  such  communications,  even  on  the  supposi- 
tion that  these  communications  generally  are  from 
fallen  spirits.     Devils  even  would  not  thus  falsify. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  these  communications  are  the 
unconscious  echoes  of  our  own  thoughts,  they  could 
not  but  have  these  very  characteristics.  We  ask  a 
question,  for  example,  and  then  before  the  answer  is 
given,  turn  our  thoughts  in  some  other  direction.  If 
the  responses  follow  the  current  of  our  thinking  at  the 
moment,  and  are  determined  by  the  same,  then  a  wrong 
answer  will  be  obtained  of  course,  and  just  the  kind  of 
answer  that  is  obtained. 

It  is  upon  this  one  supposition,  only,  that  we  can,  by 
any  possibility,  account  for  the  facts  before  us.  A 
brother,  as  we  have  stated  in  another  connection,  asks 
the  spirit  of  a  sister  to  give  the  name  of  their  father, 
which  is  John,  for  example,  and  before  the  answer 
comes,  his  thoughts  happen,  by  the  laws  of  association, 
to  be  turned  upon  that  of  their  brother,  which  is 
Thomas.  If  the  answer  is  determined  by  the  thought 
in  the  inquirer's  mind,  at  the  moment,  then  Thomas, 
the  name  of  the  brother,  and  not  John,  that  of  the 
father,  will  be  given,  of  course.  This  is  the  precise 
character  of  the  false  answers  continuously  given  forth 
as  by  the  spirits  in  these  circles.     We  say  that  such 


232  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

facts  cannot  be  accounted  for,  but  upon  the  supposi- 
tion, that  these  communications  proceed  not  from 
spirits, 'but  that  they  are  the  unconscious  product  of  the 
wandering  thoughts  of  the  inquirers  themselves.  We 
are  perfectly  certain,  that  spiritualists  will  never  account 
for  the  facts  before  us,  in  accordance  with  their  theory. 
12.  "VVe  now  refer  to  a  class  of  experiments 
which  individuals  have  made  for  the  purpose  of  deter- 
mining, not  only  the  location  of  this  cause,  but  of 
ascertaining  the  kind  and  extent  of  control  they  could 
exercise  over  it.  It  is  well  known  that  no  spirits,  good 
or  bad,  will  voluntarily  render  themselves  the  objects  of 
the  contempt  and  ridicule  of  those  over  whom  they 
desire  to  retain  a  controlling  influence,  as  the  spirits 
undeniably  do  over  the  minds  of  men  in  this  world. 
Yet  we  find,  among  these  communications,  numberless 
responses  obtained  for  the  express  pvu-pose  of  determin- 
ing, in  the  first  instance,  how  far  they  can  be  controlled, 
and,  in  the  next,  of  rendering  the  whole  subject  ridicu- 
lous. If  spirits  also  respond  to  inquiries  drawing 
forth  such  responses,  they  must  do  it  with  a  perfect 
knowledge  of  the  designs  of  the  inquirers,  and  of  the 
tendency  of  the  answers  given  to  their  questions.  By 
no  laws  of  mind  can  we  account  for  responses  given  to 
questions  which  are  put  for  such  a  purpose,  and  when 
the  answers  must  be  known  to  be  adapted,  most  per- 
fectly so,  to  secure  the  intended  result  and  none  other. 
Let  us  consider  a  few  facts  of  this  class,  examples  of 
which  are  everywhere  occurring  in  these  circles.  The 
case  of  the  gentleman  in  Boston,  to  whom  the  spirit 
communicating  revealed  himself  under  the  name,  Mis- 
erable Humbug,  and  affirmed  that  spirits  in  the  celestial 
spheres  live  on  pork  and  beans,  and  all  this  in  accord- 
ance with  a  previous  determination  in   the  inquirer's 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  233 

mind,  is  already  before  our  readers,  and  is  a  case  now 
in  point.  Let  us  consider  another  case  of  a  similar 
character.  When  Mrs.  Fish  was  in  the  State  of  Ohio, 
she  visited  the  village  of  Hamilton  for  the  purpose  of 
multiplying  disciples,  not  to  hint  a  pecuniary  motive. 
Her  success,  for  a  time,  was  wonderful,  all  who  entered 
the  circles  being  convinced.  At  length,  some  ten  indi- 
viduals agreed  together  to  determine,  by  an  experiment, 
what  answers  could  be  obtained  from  the  spirits. 
They  accordingly  framed  their  questions  and  answers 
beforehand,  and  agreed  upon  a  mode  of  questioning, 
which  would  not  awaken  the  suspicions  of  the  medium. 
The  departed  spirit  which  responded  to  the  first  in- 
quirer, gave  his  name  as  "  the  devil,"  affirmed  himself 
to  have  been  dead  for  two  years,  and  to  sustain  to  the 
inquirer  the  relation  of  uncle.  The  departed  spirit 
which  responded  to  the  next  inquirer,  was  that  of  our 
informant,  who  was  then  in  the  circle.  This  spirit  had 
been  dead  for  six  months,  and  died  of  hydrophobia. 
By  this  time,  some  of  the  circle  found  it  impossible 
to  restrain  their  laughter,  when  Mrs.  Fish  remarked, 
that  the  spirits  were  probably  lying  to  the  inquirers. 
On  being  informed  of  what  had  transpired,  the  circle 
was  broken  up  ;  and  the  next  morning  she  left  the  place. 
Who  can  believe,  that  if  intelligent  minds  stood  behind 
this  power,  and  directed  its  action,  they  would  suffer 
themselves  to  be  thus  trifled  with,  and  would  lend 
their  own  voluntary  agency  to  render  themselves  the 
objects  of  deserved  contempt  and  ridicule  ?  Yet  "  the 
spirits,"  in  any  circle  on  earth,  will  as  readily  respond 
to  such  questions  as  to  any  others,  and  will  become, 
when  the  inquirer  wills  it,  and  has  presence  of  mind 
and  self-command  sufficient  to  carry  out  his  purposes, 
the    agents    of   their    own   infamy    or   contempt.      No 

20* 


234  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

limits  can  be  set  to  the  extent  to  which  this  power 
can  be  used  for  such  purposes.  Now,  we  say,  that 
depravity  itself  never  assumes  such  forms,  and  by 
no  laws  of  mind  can  we  account  for  such  communi- 
cations coming  from  disembodied  spirits,  either  good  or 
bad.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  our  theory  is  true,  nothing 
else  could  be  expected.  Just  such  phenomena,  in  that 
case,  would  appear,  and  in  the  very  form  in  which  they 
now  present  themselves,  and  upon  no  other  hypothesis 
can  such  facts  which,  in  legion  forms,  everywhere  pre- 
sent themselves  in  these  circles,  be  explained. 

Since  the  child,  in  the  family  to  which  we  have  re- 
ferred, became  a  medium,  and  since  the  communication 
from  the  spirit  of  a  living  person,  supposed  by  them  at 
the  time  to  be  dead,  was  obtained,  the  members  of  the 
family  have  been  accustomed  to  amuse  themselves  by 
seeing  what  absurd  communications  they  can  obtain,  as 
illustrations  of  the  absolute  control  which  they  can 
exert  over  this  mysterious  power.  The  following  may 
be  stated  as  the  results  of  their  experiments  and  observa- 
tions, and  we  have  had  an  opportunity  to  converse  with 
the  family  every  week,  since  these  phenomena  appeared, 
which  was  at  or  near  the  commencement  of  the  present 
year.  (1.)  Any  spirits  will  answer  that  they  choose  to 
call  up.  (2.)  Any  answers  can  be  obtained  from  any 
spirits,  that  they  will  mentally  conceive  of,  and  choose 
to  have  rapped  or  written  out.  (3.)  They  now  obtain, 
as  a  general  fact,  absurd  and  ridiculous  answers,  an- 
swers indorsed  by  odd  names,  because  they  choose  to 
have  such  and  no  others,  the  answers  and  names  always 
according  with  their  previous  choice.  (4.)  Nothing  is, 
or  can  be  more  manifest  to  their  minds,  than  the  fact, 
that  they  themselves,  and  not  spnits  out  of  the  body, 
control  this  force,  in  all  the  answers  which  they  obtain. 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  235 

(5.)  That  control  has  remained  just  as  absolute,  since 
they  came  to  this  conviction,  as  before ;  since  they  have 
utterly  repudiated  the  doctrine  of  Spiritualism,  as  when 
they  were  sincerely  inquiring  whether  it  was  true  or  not. 
A  daughter  of  ours,  when  present  on  one  occasion, 
without  having  said  any  thing  at  all,  while  the  force 
was  being  developed,  willed  secretly,  for  the  very  pur- 
pose of  illustrating  to  her  own  mind  the  fact,  that  per- 
sons in  the  circles  and  not  spirits  out  of  it,  are  the  real 
causes  of  these  manifestations,  that  her  own  name 
should  be  written  out  by  the  medium.  Her  name  came 
out  accordingly,  the  moment  his  hand  was  moved.  We 
repeat,  that  it  is  wholly  unaccountable  that  spirits  either 
good  or  bad  should  lend  their  own  agency,  not  only  to 
render  themselves  ridiculous,  but  to  disprove  their  own 
agency,  in  phenomena  which,  if  Spiritualism  is  true, 
they  wish  to  have  all  the  world  understand,  they  alone 
can  produce. 

13.  We  now  invite  very  special  attention  to  the  testi- 
mony and  experience  of  intelligent  persons  who  have 
themselves  been  mediums.  Facts  derived  from  this 
source  must  be  regarded  as  most  decisive  in  their  bear- 
ings, because  such  persons  have  had  the  best  opportuni- 
ties for  examination ;  and  when  they  have  come  to  the  full 
conclusion,  that  phenomena  presented  through  them,  are 
produced  by  exclusively  mundane  causes,  their  opinions 
and  statements  must  be  deserving  of  the  greatest  con- 
sideration. Among  the  cases  falling  under  this  class, 
we  notice  the  following :  — 

We  are  well  acquainted  with  a  very  intelligent  gen- 
tleman, for  example,  through  whom,  when  the  proper 
conditions  are  fulfilled,  all  the  phenomena  of  the  spirit 
rappings  can  at  any  time  be  obtained.  He  says  that  he 
has  no  conception,  that  these  phenomena  are  connected 


236  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

at  all  with  any  ab  extra  spirit  agency,  and  that  for  this 
reason,  that  when  it  is  known  what  answer  should  be 
given  to  any  question  proposed,  the  true  answer  will 
uniformly  be  given,  and  when  this  is  not  known,  the 
answer  will  be  right  or  wrong,  just  as  it  happens.  These 
are  the  uniform  characteristics  of  these  communications 
everywhere.  If  the  inquirer  or  medium  knows  what 
the  answer  should  be,  it  will  be  generally  right.  In  all 
other  cases,  it  has  the  characteristics  of  the  most  uncer- 
tain guessing.  What  facts  can  with  certainty  identify 
any  communications  as  being  wholly  earthly,  and  not  at 
all  ah  extra  spiritual  in  their  origin,  if  these  do  not  ? 

We  met  recently  a  very  intelligent  lady  who  had  been 
a  medium,  and  who  had  presented  such  communica- 
tions as  to  convince  an  aged  atheist  among  others,  of 
the  reality  of  spiritual  existences.  To  us  she  remarked, 
that  when  she  first  became  subject  to  these  influences, 
she  had  no  doubt  whatever  of  their  ab  extra  spiritual 
origin,  so  unconscious  was  she  of  any  agency  of  her 
own  in  their  production.  But  when  she  narrowly 
watched  her  own  mental  operations,  and  marked  the 
perfect  and  regular  correspondence  between  these  phe- 
nomena and  her  own  prior  mental  states,  she  was  led  to 
doubt  the  whole  system  of  Spiritualism  altogether.  If 
all  mediums  were  thus  self-reflective,  and  thus  hon- 
est, they  would  all,  we  venture  to  afliirm,  come  to  the 
same  conclusion. 

A  scientific  physician  in  the  State  of  Michigan,  who 
has,  for  a  long  period,  been  a  writing  medium,  has,  after 
similar  observations  and  experiments,  come  to  the  same 
conclusion.  There  is  a  mystery  about  the  subject,  as  he 
stated  \6  our  informant.  President  Fairfield  of  the  Free- 
wiU  Baptist  College  in  that  State,  which  he  has  never 
been  able  to  explain.     Yet  the  facts  taken  together,  pre- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  237 

eluded  wholly  the  idea  of  their  spirit  origin.  They 
are  too  puerile,  too  self-contradictory,  and  lawless  in 
their  character  to  admit  of  any  such  supposition. 

The  following  case  we  cite  from  Rogers's  Philosophy 
of  Mysterious  Rappings.  On  many  accounts  it  pos- 
sesses much  interest :  — 

"  Now  take  the  following  case,  the  like  of  which  we 
have  seen  in  several  other  instances  :  Jane  A.  D.,  daugh- 
ter of  a  physician,  had  become  a  '  writing  and  tipping 
medium,'  and  could  obtain  slight  responses  by  the 
sounds.  She  believed  herself  to  be  a  '  medium '  for 
communications  from  a  deceased  cousin,  who,  with  her- 
self, had  been  passionately  fond  of  poetry.  Jane  car- 
ried on  these  communications  by  herself  for  some  time, 
for  her  own  satisfaction,  but  mostly  as  a  writing 
medium.  She  had  not,  after  some  few  of  the  first  com- 
munications, the  slightest  doubt  of  the  reality  of  all 
this  being  the  work  of  a  pure  spirit,  until  the  following 
circumstance  took  place.  A  communication  was  made 
of  a  beautiful  stanza  of  poetry,  from  what  purported  to 
be  the  spirit  of  her  young  friend,  and  was  declared  as 
original.  Jane  was  so  much  delighted  with  the  remark- 
able circumstance,  and  with  the  perfect  sweetness  of 
the  lines,  that  she  took  them  to  her  father  and  related 
the  circumstances.  He  saw  that  the  style  of  hand- 
writing was  that  of  his  daughter's  late  friend,  and  was 
greatly  amazed  at  the  mystery.  The  fact  of  the  iden- 
tity of  the  handwriting  was  not,  indeed,  to  be  ques- 
tioned; and  since  he  knew  his  daughter  to  be  truthful 
every  way,  he  determined  to  examine  into  the  wonder- 
ful phenomena.  The  following  evening  was,  therefore, 
spent  in  experiments  and  conversation  upon  the  sub- 
ject. Every  thing  was,  however,  to  be  kept  pro- 
foundly secret  in  the  family,  as  there  was  so  much  said 


238  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

in  derision  of  the  'rappers.'  'That  night,'  says  Jane, 
'while  I  was  dwelling  on  those  beautiful  lines,  and  my 
heart  was  swelling  with  joy,  that  my  own  dear  parents 
had  become  interested  in  the  phenomena,  it  flashed 
across  my  mind  that  I  had  either  heard  or  read  the  same 
lines  before,  someivhere.  But  I  did  not  wish  to  think  so, 
and  yet  I  desired  to  know  the  truth.  It,  at  last,  ap- 
peared to  me,  fresh  in  my  memory,  the  very  place  where 
and  when,  I  had  read  it.  It  w^as  while  alone  and  lonely, 
just  after  the  setting  of  a  beautiful  September  sun,  and 
the  lines  were  from  that  sweet  poem  of  Longfellow, 
'  The  Footsteps  of  Angels.' 

*  Uttered  not,  yet  comprehended, 
Is  the  spirit's  voiceless  prayer, 
Soft  rebuke,  in  blessings  ended, 
Breathing  from  her  lips  of  air.'  " 

No  one  can  wonder,  that  the  confidence  of  this 
medium  and  that  of  her  friends,  in  the  doctrine  of 
Spiritualism,  was  utterly  shaken  by  such  an  occurrence. 
This  communication  was,  undeniably,  exclusively  mun- 
dane in  its  origin,  and  yet  it  bore  upon  its  face,  all  the 
evidence  of  an  exclusively  spirit  origin  that  any  other 
does,  or  can  do.  It  came  as  from  a  spirit.  It  was 
positively  affirmed  by  that  spirit  whose  integrity  could 
not  be  doubted,  to  have  been  original,  and  it  was  given 
in  the  hanchurillng,  not  of  the  medium,  but  of  the  indi- 
vidual whose  spirit  professedly  originated  it,  and 
directed  the  hand  that  wrote  it.  The  medium,  too,  had 
no  consciousness,  at  the  time,  that  any  thought  pre- 
existing in  her  own  mind,  had  any  thing  to  do  with  the 
subject.  This  single  case,  therefore,  utterly  annihilates 
the  highest  evidence  ever  adduced  by  spiritualists  in 
proof  of  the  spirit  origin  of  these  manifestations ;  for  it 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  239 

embodies  the  most  fundamental  facts  which  they  ever 
do  adduce  for  this  end.  At  the  same  time,  it  presents 
the  most  conclusive  proof  of  the  truth  of  the  opposite 
theory,  that  which  we  maintain  as  the  only  true  one. 

A  few  weeks  since,  we  met  with  an  intelligent  clergy- 
man, one  to  whom  we  have  already  referred  in  another 
connection,  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  who  has,  for  some 
years,  had  the  phenomena  of  table-moving  and  other 
spirit  manifestations  in  his  own  family,  himself,  wife, 
and  daughter,  together  being  mediums.  When  these 
phenomena  first  appeared  in  his  family,  he  sincerely 
believed  in  their  real  spirit  origin,  and  supposed  that 
they  could  be  reduced  to  scientific  principles.  After  the 
most  careful  and  extensive  experiments  and  observa- 
tions, however,  he  had  come  to  precisely  the  opposite 
conclusion.  In  questioning  any  spirit,  for  example, 
some  responses  appear  to  indicate  his  actual  presence. 
Others  which  arise  in  the  same  connection,  however, 
utterly  preclude  such  a  supposition,  the  supposition,  too, 
that  they  do  or  can  come  from  any  intelligent  minds 
out  of  the  body,  the  communications,  from  whatever 
minds  apparently  proceeding,  being  often  so  utterly  pue- 
rile, self-contradictory,  and  lawless  in  their  character.  If 
there  is  in  nature,  he  remarked,  a  nerve  fluid  whose  action 
accords  with  our  mental  states,  and  commonly  with  the 
ordinary  random  thoughts  which  run  off  from  the  sur- 
face of  the  mind,  and  these  manifestations  are  the  result 
of  such  action,  they  would,  in  that  case,  be  just  what  I 
have  found  them  to  be.  Now  we  affirm,  without  fear 
of  contradiction,  that  a  more  striking  and  accurate  de- 
scription of  the  character  of  these  manifestations,  can, 
by  no  possibility,  be  given,  and  this  is  most  manifestly 
their  real  cause.  The  facts  preclude  any  other  supposi- 
tion. 


240  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

Of  a  precisely  similar  character  and  bearing  is  the 
following  fact,  which  we  find  in  the  North  American 
Review.  "  We  are  confirmed  in  om'  belief  of  the  sub- 
jective character  of  these  phenomena  by  a  conversation 
with  a  highly  respectable  clergyman,  who  a  few  years 
ago,  to  his  own  surprise  found  himself  a  writing 
medium,  and  was,  for  many  months,  in  the  frequent 
habit  of  writing  under  this  singular  influence,  without 
premeditation,  often  without  knowing  what  he  was  in- 
diting, or  whose  name  he  was  going  to  sign.  He  at 
first  fell  into  the  popular  notion,  but  became  gradually 
convinced,  by  the  incongi'uity  and  absurdity  of  much  he 
wrote,  and  by  the  dreamlike  character  of  the  whole, 
that  he  had  been  putting  upon  paper,  not  the  behests  of 
unseen  spirits,  but  the  results  of  some  unexplained  mode 
of  his  own  consciousness." 

We  adduce  but  one  additional  fact  connected  with 
the  class  under  consideration.  A  venerable  lady,  Mrs. 
C,  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  in  Rhode  Island,  herself 
a  medium,  and  who  had,  for  a  long  time,  been  a  most 
devoted  spiritualist,  requested  Hon.  Mr.  B.,  a  member  of 
Congress,  whose  wife,  the  sister  of  Mrs.  C,  had  died 
some  time  before,  to  sit  with  her  at  a  table,  and  receive 
communications  from  the  spirit  of  their  departed  friend 
and  endeared  relation.  Mr.  B.,  though  an  unbeliever  in 
Spiritualism,  of  course,  complied  with  the  request,  and 
for  an  hour  or  two,  held  a  very  interesting  conversation 
apparently  with  the  spirit  referred  to.  At  length  Mi\ 
B.  asked  the  following  question :  "  What  did  you  do 
with  those  letters  which  passed  between  us  before  our 
marriage,  letters  which  I  committed  to  your  care  some 
eight  or  ten  years  ago,  and  you  promised  to  preserve  ? 
I  have  searched  for  those  letters  in  every  place  where  I 
can  even  imagine  them  to  be,  and  have  not  been  able  to 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  241 

find  them.  What  did  you  do  with  them  ?  "  "I  bm-ned 
them,"  was  the  reply  received.  "  Why  did  you  do  that  ?  " 
"  I  thought  that  no  good  would  come  from  preserving 
them,"  was  the  reply,  "  and  therefore  burned  them. 
And  now,  as  I  assure  you,  that  I  love  you  as  truly  and 
ardently  as  I  did,  when  with  you  in  the  body,  you  will 
not  regret  that  I  burned  those  letters."  Subsequently 
those  letters  were  found  carefully  preserved,  as  promised. 
The  faith  of  Mrs.  C.  in  Spiritualism  itself  was  of  course 
terribly  shocked,  when  this  fact  was  made  known.  The 
conversation  referred  to  presented  all  the  evidence 
of  real  spirit  intercourse,  that  can  be  presented  in  any 
case  whatever,  and  no  spirit  could  be  identified,  if  that 
of  her  sister  was  not,  on  that  occasion.  Yet  the  known 
character  of  her  sister  utterly  precluded  the  supposition 
that  such  a  reckless  falsehood  could  proceed  from  her 
spirit.  On  the  other  hand,  if  the  thoughts  of  the  hus- 
band really  determined  the  answer  obtained,  its  charac- 
ter was  accounted  for,  and  this  was  the  only  explanation 
which  the  facts  of  the  case  admitted.  How  any  indi- 
vidual, in  the  presence  of  such  facts,  can  remain  a  spir- 
itualist, is  to  us  a  greater  mystery,  than  is  involved  in 
any  of  the  so  called  spirit  manifestations  of  which  we 
have  ever  heard. 

14.  There  are  forms  of  disagreement  and  contradiction 
among  these  communications,  which  are  utterly  incom- 
patible with  the  idea  of  their  spirit,  and  equally  demon- 
strative of  their  exclusively  mundane  origin.  Differences 
of  opinion  do,  on  certain  subjects,  as  we  well  know,  obtain 
among  men  in  the  flesh,  and,  for  aught  that  we  know, 
may  obtain  among  disembodied  spirits.  There  are 
certain  subjects,  however,  on  which  minds  in  the  same 
locality  never  differ.  There  is  no  dispute  in  this  coun- 
try, for  example,  in  regard  to  any  such  question  as  this, 

21 


242  MODERN   JIYSTERIES. 

Whether  Boston  or  New  York  is  located  on  the  Atlan- 
tic or  Pacific  coast.  It  is  upon  precisely  similar  ques- 
tions pertaining  to  the  spirit  world,  that  an  irreconcil- 
able difference  of  opinion  does  obtain  among  "the 
spirits."  In  regard  to  the  location  of  the  spirit  circles, 
for  example,  the  mode  of  living  and  intercourse  among 
spirits,  their  relations  to  other  worlds,  the  character  of 
spirits,  whether  all  are  good  or  not,  whether  evil  spirits 
return  to  virtue,  or  eternally  progress  in  sin  and  misery, 
—  in  regard  to  all  such  subjects,  about  which  spirits  can 
no  more  differ  than  living  men  can  differ  about  the 
question,  whether  gi'ain  harvests,  in  these  northern  lati- 
tudes, come  in  summer  or  winter,  the  most  contradictory 
and  irreconcilable  accounts  are  given  by  "  the  spirits," 
and  by  spirits,  too,  of  the  highest  orders  that  ever 
speak  to  us  in  these  communications.  In  a  spirit  cir- 
cle, in  the  city  of  Cleveland,  for  example,  the  spirit  of 
Dr.  Channing  affirmed  absolutely,  Mrs.  Fish  being  the 
medium,  that  there  are  no  evil  spirits  at  all  in  eternity, 
and  that  there  is  no  unhappiness  there,  that  when  "  the 
body  dies,  propensity  to  evil  dies  with  it,  and  that  all 
of  man  progresses  in  happiness."  In  the  same  circles 
another  spirit  equally  reliable,  affirmed,  with  equal 
absoluteness,  that  while  the  good,  in  eternity,  "  eter- 
nally progress  in  goodness,"  "  the  evil  eternally  pro- 
gress in  evil."  A  similar  difference  and  contradiction 
obtain  on  all  subjects  whatever  about  which  the  spirits 
communicate.  Let  any  one  read  the  accounts  given 
by  the  spirits  of  Paine  and  others,  and  in  the  publica- 
tions of  Judge  Edmonds,  about  the  spirit  circles,  and 
he  will  perceive  at  once  that  here  are  contradictions 
which  could  not  obtain  among  minds  spealdng  from 
personal  knowledge,  —  the  subjects  being  of  such  a 
nature  that  there  can  be  no  motive  to  deceive,  and  no 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  243 

essential  difference  of  opinion  in  regard  to  them,  among 
minds  speaking  from  such  knowledge.  Just  such  a 
diversity,  however,  could  not  fail  to  obtain,  did  these 
communications  contain  nothing  but  the  reflections  of 
human  opinions  on  these  subjects,  and  were  they 
caused  by  the  same. 

15.  The  last  class  of  facts  which  we  adduce,  are  the 
numberless  false  communications  which  are  continu- 
ously received  in  these  circles,  communications  pertain- 
ing to  subjects  of  which  we  cannot  suppose  "  the 
spirits  "  to  be  ignorant,  and  in  respect  to  which  it  is 
the  height  of  absurdity  to  suppose  they  would  inten- 
tionally convey  false  information,  or  to  subjects  about 
which  they  w^ould  not  make  positive  affirmation  if  not 
well  informed.  Even  men  in  the  flesh  do  not  falsify 
without  a  motive,  and  especially  when  they  cannot  but 
know  that  their  falsehoods  will  soon  be  revealed.  Now 
"  the  spirits "  have  not  the  common  prudence  of  de- 
ceivers among  men,  in  the  particulars  under  consid- 
eration. They  often,  as  is  well  known,  give  false 
information  in  respect  to  subjects  of  which  it  is  absurd 
to  suppose  them  ignorant,  and  where  the  error,  as  real 
spirits  must  be  aware,  will  not  fail,  in  a  very  short 
time,  to  come  to  light.  We  cannot  but  know  that 
ti'uthful  spirits  w^ill  not  make  such  communications. 
They  will  not  profess  a  knowledge  of  that  of  which 
they  are  ignorant.  They  will  not  assert  as  true  what 
they  know  to  be  false,  nor  make  positive  assertions, 
when  they  cannot  but  know  that  they  should  profess 
nothing  but  uncertain  guessing.  Nor  will  lying  spirits 
do  the  same,  when  they  cannot  but  be  aware  that  their 
attempted  deceptions  will  soon  be  detected,  and  confi- 
dence in  their  communications  will  thereby  be  annihi- 
lated.     Precisely  such    communications    as    these    are 


244  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

continuously  given  forth  in  these  circles.  A  friend  of 
ours,  for  example,  once  requested  a  medium  who  was 
then  under  the  immediate  control  of  "the  spirits,"  as 
much  so  as  any  medium  ever  is,  or  professes  to  be,  to 
ask  "  the  spirits "  how  many  gas-burners  were  then 
burning  in  the  room  where  they  were  at  the  time.  "  I 
do  not  know,"  said  our  friend,  "  and  keep  your  own 
head  down,  so  that  you  will  remain  ignorant  of  the 
real  number."  On  being  asked  by  the  medium,  "  the 
spirits "  gave  the  number  as  four.  After  being  re- 
quested to  decide  with  perfect  deliberation,  they  ad- 
hered to  the  number  first  given.  The  true  number  was 
found  to  have  been  five.  The  medium,  who  had  been 
a  professed  Christian,  had  just  before  said,  that  he  had 
given  up  faith  in  the  Scriptures,  to  follow  the  higher 
light  of  Spiritualism.  There,  said  our  friend  to  him, 
you  have  rejected  that  blessed  book  which  has  been 
the  light  and  consolation  of  the  good,  in  all  ages,  to 
follow  spirits  who,  when  put  to  the  test,  cannot  count 
five. 

One  of  the  test  experiments  made  by  the  gentleman 
in  Cleveland,  the  gentleman  to  whom  we  referred  in 
another  connection,  was  the  following :  While  a  circle 
was  being  held  in  an  upper  room,  an  individual  present 
was  requested  to  go  below,  and  collect  in  a  particular 
place  named,  any  number  of  individuals,  from  those 
known  to  be  in  the  lower  part  of  the  house,  that  he 
should  choose.  When  he  had  been  gone  a  sufficient 
time,  the  spirits  were  requested  to  give  the  number  of 
individuals  and  their  names,  who  were  in  the  place 
agreed  upon.  Five  names  were  rapped  out.  On 
inquiry,  it  was  ascertained,  that  but  two  individuals 
were  there.  Such  questions,  the  spirits  are  everywhere 
and  always  ready  to  respond  to,  and  for  the  most  part, 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  245 

in  doing  so,  are  equally  successful,  in  betraying  their 
ignorance  and  folly.  Now,  we  affirm,  from  the  known 
laws  of  universal  mind,  that  no  spirits  good  or  bad 
would  ever  give  forth  such  responses  as  these.  They 
would,  in  such  cases,  not  answer  at  all,  or  give  only 
correct  answers.  Yet  precisely  such  communications 
would,  without  fail,  be  obtained,  if  our  theory  were 
correct. 

In  some  cases,  "  the  spirits  "  betray  a  degree  of  igno- 
rance, or  forgetfulness,  which  indicates  progi'ession  in 
any  direction,  rather  than  towards  higher  and  higher  in- 
telligence. Some  years  ago,  for  example,  the  whole 
realm  of  spirits  seemed  to  have  concentrated  their  efforts 
upon  converting  to  the  faith  one  of  our  leading  editors. 
He  was  overwhelmed  with  spirit  communications, 
urging  and  entreating  him  to  embrace  the  new  doctrine. 
The  spirits  compelled  the  medium  to  write,  and  would 
then  give  her  no  rest,  till  their  communications  through 
her  were  forwarded.  At  length  a  series  of  communica- 
tions were  sent  him,  each  signed,  "  Your  uncle."  As  he 
could  call  to  mind  no  such  relative  who  had  died,  he 
requested  the  medium  to  ask  his  uncle  to  give  him  his 
name  in  the  communication  next  presented.  The  spirit, 
however,  had  forgotten  his  own  name. 

We  will  give  but  one  additional  illustration.  Some 
years  ago,  while  the  people  of  this  country  were  in  pain- 
ful suspense  in  regard  to  the  fate  of  an  ocean  steamer,  the 
Atlantic,  and  when  "hope  deferred  had  made  the  heart 
sick"  upon  the  subject,  an  individual  who  was  desirous 
of  crossing  the  ocean,  and  who  shrank  from  doing  it, 
while  in  doubt  of  the  fate  of  that  vessel,  entered  a 
spirit  circle  to  obtain  the  desired  information  upon  the 
subject.  He  was  a  most  confirmed  believer  in  "  the 
spirits,"  and  is,  as  we  are  informed,  to  this  day.     He 

21* 


246  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

inquired  of  "  the  spirits  "  if  they  could  inform  him  of 
the  state  of  that  vessel.  They  positively  affirmed  that 
they  could,  and  then  stated  absolutely  that,  after  being 
destroyed  by  a  terrible  conflagration,  it  had  gone  to  the 
bottom  of  the  ocean  with  all  on  board,  with  two  or 
three  exceptions.  These  had  escaped  in  a  boat,  and 
would  probably  survive  to  tell  the  tale  of  the  terrible 
disaster.  We  have  all  the  evidence  that  this  commu- 
nication came  really  and  truly  from  "  the  spirits "  that 
we  have  that  any  do.  It  was  obtained  in  the  same 
circumstances,  through  the  same  instrumentality.  That 
it  did  not  come  from  truth-telling  ones  is  self-evident. 
That  it  came  not  from  lying  spirits  is  almost  equally 
manifest  from  the  principles  stated  above.  This  last 
supposition  also  totally  annihilates  all  confidence  in  any 
spirit  communications  whatever.  The  inquirer  was  in 
a  perfectly  honest  state  of  mind.  He  wished  to  know  the 
truth  on  the  subject,  whatever  it  was,  and  nothing  else. 
If  one  honest  inquiry  may  be  answered  by  a  lying 
spirit,  all  may  be,  and  all  these  revelations  may  be  noth- 
ing but  "  doctrines  of  devils."  The  supposition  is  alto- 
gether inadmissible,  therefore,  that  real  disembodied  spir- 
its of  any  character  had  any  thing  at  all  to  do  with  such 
a  communication.  This  supposition,  however,  destroys 
all  evidence  that  any  of  these  phenomena  whatever 
proceed  from  "  the  spirits,"  for  this  has  all  the  evidence 
of  such  an  origin  that  any  of  them  have.  Apply  this 
principle  to  the  positive  affirmations  which  are  continu- 
ously made  by  "  the  spirits "  in  these  circles,  and  the 
supposition  of  their  ab  extra  spiritual  origin  is  rendered 
demonstrably  false.  They  are  affirmations  which  truth- 
ful spirits  cannot,  and  lying  spirits  would  not,  make. 
On  the  other  hand,  they  are  precisely  such  affirmations 
as  we  should  suppose  would  be  made  in  these  very  cir- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  247 

cumstances,  were  they  unconsciously  produced  by  the 
individuals  constituting  the  circles,  and  not  by  spirits 
out  of  them.  They  pertain  to  subjects  about  which 
the  inquirers  desire  to  be,  and  suppose  that  "  the 
spirits  "  are  informed,  and  the  answers  accord  with  the 
mental  states,  the  hopes,  fears,  opinions,  or  guesses  of 
those  who  inquire  of  them.  We  must,  we  repeat,  re- 
ject the  supposition  that  this  class  of  affirmations  has 
an  ah  extra  spirit  origin.  Yet  the  same  conclusion 
which  thus  forces  itself  upon  us,  destroys  wholly  all 
evidence  that  any  of  these  so  called  spirit  revelations 
have  such  an  origin,  for  all  are  given  forth  in  the  same 
circumstances  and  are  attended  with  the  same  identical 
evidence  of  an  ab  extra  spiritual  origin.  How  any  in- 
telligent persons  can  sit  in  these  circles  and  witness 
the  numberless  positive  affirmations  which  are  there 
made,  affirmations  so  many  of  which  are  known  at  the 
time  by  persons  present,  and  if  not  then  known,  soon 
after  ascertained  to  be  false,  and  yet  suppose  that  real 
ab  extra  spirits  have  any  thing  to  do  with  these  commu- 
nications, is  to  us  a  mystery  more  inexplicable  far  than 
is  involved  in  any  question  pertaining  to  the  origin  of 
these  phenomena.  A  moment's  reflection  will  convince 
any  one  that  truthful  spirits  would  not,  and  could  not, 
give  such  false  answers.  They  would  not,  we  repeat, 
profess  knowledge  when  they  were  ignorant,  nor  make 
positive  affirmations  when  they  were  only  guessing,  and 
not  very  prudently  at  that.  Nor  would  lying  spirits  make 
the  same  affirmations,  unless,  a  case  not  supposable, 
their  object  was  to  unmask  their  character  as  superla- 
tive liars,  and  thus  destroy  all  confidence  in  their  own 
communications.  Yet  these  very  communications  or 
none  others  must  be  received  as  coming  from  "the 
spirits ; "  for  all  transpire  in  the  same  circumstances,  and 


248  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

are  attended  with  precisely  the  same  evidence  of  an  ah 
extra  spiritual  origin. 

We  here  draw  our  argument,  on  this  point,  to  a  close. 
To  our  mind,  the  facts  which  we  have  adduced,  facts 
the  reality  of  which  cannot  be  disproved,  and  will  not, 
we  judge,  be  denied,  clearly  and  unmistakably  locate 
the  cause  of  these  phenomena,  however  mysterious  in 
themselves,  within  this  mundane  sphere,  and  as  clearly 
and  unmistakably  exclude  the  supposition,  that  that 
cause  is  any  ah  extra  spiritual  agency.  We  leave  the 
subject  with  the  reader,  with  the  calm  assurance,  that 
our  facts  will  not  be  denied,  nor  om'  arguments  invali- 
dated, nor  our  conclusions  rejected. 


CHAPTER    II. 

TENDENCY    OF    SPIRITUALISM. 

In  discussing  the  question  next  in  order,  the  tendency 
of  Spiritualism^  we  assume,  1st,  that  we  have  shown 
incontestably,  that  all  the  so  called  spirit  manifestations 
may  be  satisfactorily  accounted  for,  by  a  reference  to 
exclusively  mundane  causes,  and  that  to  refer  the  same 
to  any  ab  extra  spirit  cause  or  causes,  is  consequently  a 
violation  of  all  the  principles  of  science  and  common 
sense  bearing  upon  the  subject ;  and,  2d,  that  by  argu- 
ments equally  incontestable,  we  have  proven,  that  these 
manifestations  are,  in  fact,  produced  by  mundane  and 
not  ah  extra  spirit  causes.  The  question  of  origin 
being  thus  disposed  of,  we  now  advance  to  a  consider- 


THE    MISSION    OF    "THE    SPIRITS."  249 

ation  of  that  of  tendency.  This  spirit  movement  is,  no 
doubt,  progressive,  and  progression  is  the  great  theme 
of  its  advocates.  The  question  before  us  is,  the  direc- 
Hon  of  this  movement.  Progression  may  be  in  the 
db-ection  of  evil  as  well  as  good,  —  of  darkness,  igno- 
rance, superstition,  and  even  of  idiocy,  as  well  as  up- 
ward and  onward  towards  higher  light,  and  more 
perfect  forms  of  thinking  and  action.  The  question, 
whence  a  thought  originates,  is  not  so  important  as 
this:  what  is  its  character?  The  tendency  of  Chris- 
tianity depends  more  fundamentally  upon  what  is 
intrinsic  in  the  truths  which  it  reveals,  than  upon  the 
mere  fact  of  their  origin;  though  mental  harmony 
with  the  ti-uth,  and  faith  in  its  divine  origin,  are  indis- 
pensable to  its  highest  efficiency.  Suppose  that  in 
"  the  spirit  land,"  as  well  as,  in  this  world,  there  are 
myriads  of  idiotic  minds,  liars,  and  villains,  and  that 
they  have  found  out  a  mode  of  communicating  with  man- 
kind. Is  the  mere  fact,  that  spirits  are  communicating 
with  us,  any  reason  why  we  should  heed  their  commu- 
nications, and  frame  our  systems  of  belief,  in  regard 
to  time,  or  eternity  either,  in  accordance  with  their 
teachings  ?  We  are  not  to  believe  every  spirit  out  of 
the  body,  any  more  than  every  spirit  in  the  body.  All 
spirits  alike  are  to  be  ti'ied  by  the  same  tests.  The 
remarks  which  we  have  to  make  on  the  topic  now 
before  us,  will  be  comprehended  under  three  general 
divisions,  the  tendency  of  Spiritualism  to  the  benefit 
or  injury  of  mankind,  physically^  intellectucdly,  and  mor- 
ally. 


2o0  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 


SECTION  I. 

TENDENCY    OF    SPIRITUALISM    TO    THE    GOOD    OR    ILL    OF 
MANKIND    PHYSICALLY. 

To  show  that  Spiritualism  benefits  mankind  physi- 
cally, it  must  be  proved,  that,  in  these  circles,  the  health, 
not  of  the  sick,  but  of  those  in  a  normal  physical  state, 
is  benefited,  and  that,  by  visiting  these  circles,  and 
subjecting  ourselves  to  the  influences  there  generated, 
the  most  perfect  forms  of  physical  development  may 
be  secured.  That  which  is  medicine  to  the  sick,  is 
poison  to  persons  in  health.  If  diseased  persons  are 
medicinally  benefited,  by  visiting  these  circles,  that  is  a 
sufficient  reason  why  individuals  in  health  should  avoid 
those  places.  We  may  safely  assume,  that  no  intelligent 
individuals  of  this  latter  class,  ever  visit  these  circles, 
with  the  expectation  of  thereby  lengthening  life,  or  of 
securing  to  themselves  or  posterity,  more  perfect  forms 
of  physical  development.  Suppose,  on  the  other  hand, 
that  the  tendency  of  the  action  of  the  force  there  gener- 
ated, is  to  derange  the  physical  system,  and  to  derange 
it  to  such  a  degree,  as  to  disturb  fatally  the  normal 
action  of  the  mind  itself.  Then,  as  the  masses  of  per- 
sons visiting  these  circles  are  in  a  normal  state,  men- 
tally and  physically,  we  should  be  bound  to  regard  the 
tendency  of  Spiritualism,  physically  considered,  as  evil, 
and  almost  exclusively  so,  and  that  in  a  very  aggra- 
vated degree. 

"  Catalepsy,"  one  of  the  most  terrible  of  all  physical 
disorders,  —  "  trance,  clairvoyance,  and  various  invol- 
untary muscular,  nervous,  and  mental  activity,"  are 
among  the  effects  attributed  by  Mr.  Ballou  to  this  force, 


251 


as  it  acts  "  in  mediums."  The  reports  of  om-  lunatic 
asylums  everywhere  disclose  the  appalling  effects  of 
the  action  of  this  terrible  force  in  such  persons.  We 
once  saw  a  speaking  medium,  when  "  the  spirits  "  w^ere 
in  him.  We  have  no  wish  to  have  the  vision  renewed. 
We  seriously  doubt,  whether  "  the  seven  devils "  in 
Mary  Magdalen  produced  in  her  more  revolting  physi- 
cal and  mental  manifestations  than  we  then  witnessed. 
Those  terrible  contortions,  and  convulsions  of  the 
whole  physical  system,  together  with  the  wild  and  in- 
coherent utterances,  —  we  have  often  wished  to  banish 
the  remembrance  of  them  from  our  mind.  What  terri- 
ble thirst  is  often  induced  in  such  persons,  under  such 
circumstances.  A  single  medium  has  been  known  to 
drink  more  than  a  dozen  tumblers  of  water,  during  a 
single  evening.  In  other  instances,  the  senses  are 
utterly  disordered.  A  tumbler  of  ginger  water,  for 
example,  was  handed  to  a  medium  in  the  presence  of  a 
friend  of  ours.  She  affirmed  that  it  tasted  like  licorice. 
A  tumbler  of  pure  water  was  then  handed  to  her.  It 
was  to  her  as  bitter  as  wormwood,  and  so  nauseating 
that  she  could  not  retain  any  portion  of  it  in  her 
mouth.  Another  medium,  a  strong  man,  when  on  his 
way  to  attend  his  spirit  circle,  one  of  the  coldest  days 
of  the  past  winter,  found  himself  under  the  influence 
of  this  terrible  force.  He  was  utterly  unable  to  stand 
upon  his  feet,  and  when  subjected  to  the  freezing  cold, 
with  his  outer  garments  thrown  off,  the  perspiration 
ran  from  him,  as  from  a  laboring  man  under  a  vertical 
July  sun.  No  wonder  that  early  graves,  and  our  lunatic 
asylums,  are  peopled,  to  such  an  alarming  extent,  from 
this  class  of  individuals.  We  believe  this  force  to  be 
one  of  the  life  forces,  as  ordinarily  developed  in  the 
human  system,  and  for  that  reason,  a  death  force,  when 


252  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

developed  unduly,  as  it  is,  and  from  the  circumstances 
of  the  case,  must  be,  in  such  persons. 

Precisely  similar  effects  in  kind,  though  but  in  few 
instances  in  degree,  must  be  produced  in  those  who 
frequent  these  circles.  A  gentleman  of  our  acquaint- 
ance, a  very  influential  and  devoted  spiritualist,  told  us, 
some  months  since,  that  he  received  a  special  message 
from  "the  spirits,"  urging  him  to  devote  his  time  and 
influence  to  the  promotion  of  this  great  cause,  he  hav- 
ing leisure  and  means,  and  a  liberal  education.  He 
accordingly  introduced  a  medium  into  his  own  house, 
for  the  purpose  of  carrying  out  the  plan  proposed.  The 
effect  of  frequent  subjection  to  "the  spirit"  influence, 
however,  was  such  upon  his  health,  that  the  spirit  of 
his  own  father  told  him  that  he  must  send  the  medium 
from  his  house  and  dismiss  the  subject  from  his  mind, 
or  his  health  would  erelong  be  hopelessly  prostrated. 
We  state  this  fact  merely  in  illustration  of  the  physical 
eflects  produced  by  the  action  of  this  terrible  power  upon 
the  human  organism ;  for  such  we  honestly  believe  to 
be  its  unvarying  tendency.  Upon  many  the  effect  of  sit- 
ting in  these  cu'cles  is  such,  that  it  cannot  be  endured. 
A  friend  of  ours,  after  sitting  but  a  short  time  under 
such  influences,  had  to  be  carried  from  the  room,  and 
more  than  two  hours  elapsed  before  she  was  able  to 
return  to  her  place  of  residence.  A  medium  whom 
another  friend  accidentally  met,  some  time  ago,  put 
one  hand  into  one  of  hers,  and  placed  the  other  upon 
the  top  of  her  head.  Instantly  our  friend  felt  a  very 
strong  mesmeric  force  coming  over  her,  she  having 
frequently  been  subject  to  it  before.  We  allude  to  this 
fact  as  another  illustration  of  the  identity  of  the  mes- 
meric force  and  that  from  which  these  manifestations 
immediately  result.     On  the  subsequent  evening,  after 


253 

she  had  been  seated  but  a  few  minutes  in  a  spirit 
circle,  by  the  side  of  the  medium  referred  to,  she  found 
her  eyes  immovably  closed,  and  herself  unable  to  stir 
or  to  speak.  Her  limbs  became  stiff  and  rigid,  and  her 
breathing  very  difficult,  while  the  pulsation  of  the 
heart  became  perfectly  unnatural ;  the  feeling  induced 
in  her  brain  was  as  if  a  heavy  mass  of  cold  iron  or  lead 
had  been  laid  upon  it.  At  length,  by  the  greatest 
effort,  she  was  enabled  to  utter  a  scream  sufficiently 
loud  to  indicate  her  condition  to  those  present.  She 
was  accordingly  taken  from  the  circle,  and  after  a  time, 
was  restored  to  her  natural  state.  Such  is  the  effect  of 
this  power  upon  susceptible  temperaments.  Yet  the 
tendency,  in  all  other  instances,  is  precisely  the  same, 
unless  (cases  of  very  rare  occurrence)  they  happen  to 
be  affected  with  peculiar  forms  of  disease  upon  which 
this  force  acts  medicinally.  For  ourselves,  we  should 
deem  it  as  criminal  in  us  to  subject  ourselves  to  its  fre- 
quent influence,  as  it  would  be  to  habituate  our  physi- 
cal system  to  the  continued  action  of  small  quantities 
of  arsenic. 

A  power  which  acts  with  such  terrible  effects  upon 
the  physical,  and  especially  upon  the  nervous  system, 
cannot  fail  to  disorder,  to  a  greater  or  less  degree,  if 
not  fatally,  the  normal  action  of  the  mind.  When  the 
physical  systems  of  individuals  are  so  disordered,  for 
example,  that  they  cannot  distinguish  ginger  water  from 
licorice,  or  pure  water  from  wormwood,  which  of  their 
senses  can  we  trust  on  any  subject?  What  court  of 
justice  would  receive  the  testimony  of  such  persons  in 
regard  to  any  facts,  which  they  may  affirm  themselves 
to  have  witnessed,  when  in  such  a  state  ?  To  such 
individuals  the  most  discordant  sounds  may  possess  an 
angelic  melody,  and  the  wildest  vagaries  of  thought  all 

22 


254  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

the  characteristics  of  the  highest  wisdom.  These  re- 
marks apply  not  only  to  medimns,  but  to  individuals 
constituting  these  circles,  and  apply  to  the  full  extent 
to  which  they  have  become  subject  to  the  action  of  this 
force.  When  we  read  the  communications  there  ob- 
tained, and  find  that  sensible  and  even  educated  persons 
present,  regard  them  as  embodying  angelic  thoughts, 
we  affirm,  that  but  one  account  can  be  given  of  such 
facts,  namely,  that  the  minds  of  such  individuals  have 
become  so  disordered,  that  they  cannot  distinguish  the 
really  beautiful,  true,  and  good,  from  their  respective 
opposites.  The  individual,  for  example,  who  could  not 
distinguish  ginger  water  from  licorice,  or  pure  water 
from  wormwood,  supposed  herself  speaking  and  acting 
under  the  immediate  inspiration  of  the  apostle  Peter. 
As  thus  inspired,  her  communications  were  received  by 
her  auditors.  Yet  when  questioned,  this  apostle  thus 
speaking  and  thus  received,  had  forgotten  the  particular 
feast  at  which  Christ  was  crucified,  the  names  of  the 
mountains  on  which  Jerusalem  was  built,  and  all  facts 
of  a  kindred  character.  The  audience,  how^ever,  which 
attended  upon  her  ministrations,  and  which  was 
gathered  from  one  of  the  most  intelligent  and  edu- 
cated communities  in  northern  Ohio,  and  was  consti- 
tuted of  persons,  numbers  of  whom,  to  say  the  least, 
were  by  no  means  void  of  intelligence,  were  not  at  all 
shaken  in  their  faith  in  the  reality  of  the  Petrine  inspi- 
ration of  the  medium,  by  such  manifestations  of  igno- 
rance. Her  incoherent  ravings,  too,  were  received  as 
the  very  height  and  perfection  of  inspired  wisdom.  To 
us  such  facts  are  far  more  mysterious  than  any  others 
connected  with  Spiritualism,  and  can  be  accounted  for 
but  upon  the  supposition,  that  mediums  and  the  mem- 
bers of  the  circles  around  them,  are  subject  to  a  common 
mental  disorder. 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  255 

For  these  reasons  we  receive,  with  great  caution,  and 
with  many  and  large  subtractions,  the  accounts  of  very- 
wonderful  events,  as  having  occurred  in  these  circles. 
Such  events  invariably  almost  occur,  when  spiritualists, 
with  few  or  any  exceptions  are  present,  and  when  the 
so  called  spirit  power  is  operating  with  very  great  force. 
All  these  minds  are  under  the  influence  of  one  common 
physically  and  mentally  disordering  force,  a  force  which 
unifies  the  perceptions  and  thoughts  of  those  upon 
whom  it  acts.  A  very  ordinary  event  may  appear  to 
such  minds  as  possessed  of  even  miraculous  character- 
istics. A  single  sound  from  some  musical  instrument 
is  raised  in  the  circle,  or  a  combination  of  sounds, 
which,  to  an  ear  in  a  normal  state,  would  grate  harsh 
discord.  To  minds  in  the  circle  it  may  seem  as  super- 
angelic  music.  A  single  sound  produced  on  such  in- 
strument, by  some  one  in  the  circle,  may  subsequently 
reverberate  in  those  minds  as  the  highest  melody  pro- 
ceeding from  the  object  referred  to,  when  its  chords  are 
swept  by  invisible  hands.  The  mesmerizer  throws  his 
handkerchief  into  the  lap  of  his  magnetic  subject.  To 
the  latter  it  is  a  beautiful  infant,  a  bouquet,  a  golden 
fringed  mantle,  a  fur  boa,  or  a  terrible  serpent,  just 
according  to  the  arbitrary  imaginings  of  the  former. 
So,  to  minds  under  the  influence  of  the  same  disorder- 
ing force,  in  these  circles,  some  quite  common  event 
may  successively  assume  a  corresponding  diversity  of 
forms,  all  of  which  will  appear  to  all  these  minds,  not 
only  absolute,  but  distinct  and  separate  realities,  which 
they  unitedly  and  honestly  suppose  themselves  to  have 
witnessed.  A  member  of  Congress,  for  example,  told 
us,  that  while  in  Washington,  he  once  had  occasion  to 
step  into  the  room  of  another  member,  w^ho  is  a  de- 
voted spiritualist,  and  steady   attendant  on  the  spirit 


256  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

circles,  a  man  of  high  worth,  and  much  political  emi- 
nence. In  the  window  of  that  room  lay  a  very  beautiful 
paper-weight  of  such  a  form,  that  the  rays  of  the  sun 
shining  through  it,  were  deflected  so  as  to  form  a  bright 
spot  upon  the  wall.  The  occupant  of  the  room,  discov- 
ering the  luminous  spot,  said,  with  much  excitement, 
"  I  do  wish  I  knew  the  cause  of  that  light  upon  that 
wall.  I  do  ivish  I  knew  what  caused  that  light."  Our 
friend,  who  had  taken  his  seat  by  the  window,  passed 
his  hand  over  the  object  referred  to,  and  the  light  dis- 
appeared. "  There,"  exclaimed  the  excited  spiritualist, 
"  it  is  gone.  I  do  wish  I  knew  the  cause  of  that  light." 
The  hand  was  removed,  and  the  exciting  vision  reap- 
peared. "  There,  it  has  come  again.  I  do  wish  I  knew 
the  cause  of  that  light."  Thus  a  very  common  event 
appears  to  one  from  whom  the  disordering  force  excited 
in  the  spirit  circles  has  not  quite  passed  away.  Let 
that  man  return  to  those  places,  and  there  again  be- 
come subject  to  the  strong  action  of  that  force,  and 
what  confidence  can  be  reasonably  reposed  in  the  valid- 
ity of  any  visions  which  he  may  have  there  ?  The 
most  common  events  may  put  on  the  most  miraculous 
forms  conceivable,  and  with  all  integrity,  he  may  testify 
to  their  actual  occurrence  in  such  forms.  No  good,  but 
mnch  evil  physically  considered,  is  to  be  expected  to 
the  majority  of  individuals  who  frequent  these  circles. 
Its  physical  results  surely  do  not,  and  cannot  commend 
Spiritualism  to  our  high  regard. 


257 


SECTION  n. 

TENDENCY    OF    SPIRITUALISM     TO     BENEFIT    OR   INJURE    MAN- 
KIND   INTELLECTUALLY. 

The  tendency  of  Spiritualism  to  benefit  or  injure 
mankind  intellectually  next  requires  our  attention.  In 
this  respect,  the  highest  conceivable  claims  are  advanced 
in  its  behalf  by  its  advocates.  By  it,  "  life  and  immor- 
tality," "  things  unseen  and  eternal,"  all  that  it  concerns 
us  to  know,  and  all  that  is  requisite  to  gratify  a  lauda- 
ble curiosity  pertaining  to  the  future  state,  are  rapped 
out  with  the  most  perfect  distinctness  before  our  minds. 
Under  the  tuition  and  guidance  of  "  the  spirits,"  fallen 
humanity  is,  at  length,  to  be  led  out  wholly  from  the 
dark  and  gloomy  regions  of  ignorance,  error,  and  super- 
stition, to  a  limitless  millennium  of  mental  light  and 
spiritual  illumination.  Our  purpose  is  to  bring  the 
validity  of  these  high  claims  to  the  test  of  a  rigid  ex- 
amination. To  have  any  claims  to  our  regard,  and 
especially  to  the  high  regard  demanded  for  it,  it  must 
first  of  all  present  a  reliable  source  of  information  per- 
taining to  the  objects  which  it  professedly  reveals.  It 
must  also  do  much  for  the  advancement  of  science^  and 
for  the  purification  and  elevation  of  our  literature.  It  is 
in  these  three  points  of  light,  that  we  shall  consider  the 
subject. 

SPIRITUALISM    NOT    A   RELIABLE    SOURCE    OF    INFORMATION. 

To  US,  it  is  a  matter  of  no  little  surprise,  that  those 
who  seem  to  glory  in  nothing  but  discipleship  of  "  the 
spirits,"  have  never  seriously  raised  the  inquiry  pertain- 
ing to  the  reliability  of  those  revelations  upon  the  as- 

22* 


258  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

sumed  validity  of  which  they  are  shaping  their  course, 
and  determining  their  principles  of  action  for  an  im- 
mortal destiny.  Had  they  raised  this  one  inquiry,  and 
carefuDy  applied  those  laws  of  evidence  which  conduct 
to  a  right  conclusion  in  regard  to  it,  we  venture  the 
assertion,  that  there  is  not  in  the  wide  world,  a  spirit 
circle  w^hich  would  now  be  visited  by  any  serious  in- 
quirers after  truth  upon  the  subjects  referred  to,  with  the 
expectation  of  receiving  new  and  reliable  information  in 
regard  to  these  subjects,  any  more  than  a  circle  of 
known  maniacs  would  be  visited  for  the  same  purpose. 
"  The  spirits  "  are  presented  to  our  regard  as  loibiesses. 
If  they  are  intelligent,  well  informed,  and  truthful  wit- 
nesses, and  we  can  have  evidence  of  the  same,  we  may 
wisely  and  prudently  resort  to  them  for  information 
upon  subjects  on  which  they  may  be  willing  to  make 
communications.  On  any  other  condition  than  the 
perfect  reliableness  of  their  testimony,  as  a  source  of  in- 
formation, can  we  be  justified,  can  we  be  justly  freed 
from  the  charge  of  infinite  presumption,  in  basing  our 
belief  in  regard  to  the  doctrine  of  immortality,  or  any 
other  important  subject,  upon  their  revelations?  Now 
no  form  of  testimony  can  be  shown  to  be  valid,  but 
upon  the  following  conditions  :  (1.)  The  witnesses  must 
be  identified^  that  is,  we  must  know  ^vho  are  speaking, 
what  are  their  names,  and  from  whence  they  come. 
If  it  is  a  spirit  out  of  the  body,  or  in  the  body,  that  is 
giving  testimony,  we  must,  we  repeat,  know  ivho  he  is. 
(2.)  The  character  of  the  witnesses  for  truthfulness  and 
veracity  must  also  be  fully  established.  The  testimony 
of  none  but  truthful  spirits,  known  and  read  of  all  as 
such,  should,  for  a  moment,  be  admitted,  on  such  sub- 
jects as  those  under  consideration.  (3.)  Equally  well 
established  must  be  the  fact,  that  these  witnesses  are 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  259 

well  informed,  and  not  at  all  likely  to  be  deceived,  on 
these  subjects.     (4.)   While  there  is  the  absence  of  self- 
contradiction,  in  the  testimony  of  each  witness,  there 
must  be  a  substantial  agreement  among  the  witnesses 
generally,  on  all  fundamental  facts.     Is  the  testimony 
of  "  the  spirits,"  granting  that  these  communications  do 
proceed  from  them,  of  this  character?   Can  Spiritualism 
be  shown  to  present  a  reliable  source  of  information  on 
the  high  themes  and  questions  of  our  immortal  destiny  ? 
We  answer,  no;  and  that  for  the  following  reasons:  — 
1.  By  no  possibility,  can  these  witnesses  be  identified. 
No  one  can   tell,   when   receiving   a    communication, 
from  whom  it  comes,  whether  it  comes  from  the   spirit 
of  man,  from  an  angel,  or  a  devil,  much  less  can  he,  by 
any  tests  which  he  can  apply,  determine  what  particular 
individual  is  communicating.     There  is  not  a  solitary 
test  question  that  ever  was  put  to  identify  spirits,  to 
which  as  correct  answers  may  not,  and  are  not  obtained, 
when  put  to   spirits  which  are  in  the  body,  or  never 
existed  at  all,  as  to  any  others.     According  to  the  fun- 
damental teachings  of  Spiritualism,  spirits  can  read  our 
secret  thoughts,  and  give  answers  to  purely  mental  ques- 
tions.    Suppose  we  put  a  question  pertaining  to  a  sub- 
ject unknown  to  any  person  that  is  now,  or  ever  has  been 
on  earth,  but   ourselves,  and  the  particular  spirit  with 
whom  we  are  professedly  communicating.    How  do  we 
know  but  that  some  devil  has  taken  the  true  answer 
directly  from  our  minds,  or  was  present  when  the  event 
referred  to  occurred,  and  thus  learned  about  it,  and  is 
now  answering  in  the  name  of  the  particular  spirit  in- 
voked, and  that  for  the   purpose  of  perpetrating  some 
fatal  deception  upon  us,  on  other  subjects  ?     The  voice 
and  manner,  and  even  the  handwriting  of  individuals 
may  be  and  are  copied,  when  it  is  known  absolutely, 


260  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

that  their  spirits  cannot  be  communicating  at  all.  There 
is,  then,  no  actual  or  conceivable  tests  by  which  the  wit- 
nesses, in  this  case,  can  be  identified. 

2.  Equally  impossible  is  it  to  identify  the  character 
of  these  witnesses,  supposing  them  to  be  spirits.  That 
wicked  spirits  do  inhabit  some  of  the  spirit  spheres,  and 
do  communicate  with  men,  in  these  circles,  accords  with 
the  fundamental  teachings  of  Spiritualism  itself.  No 
principles  or  tests  have  yet  been  discovered  by  which 
we  can  determine  the  character  or  motives  of  any 
spirit  that  has  ever  appeared  in  any  of  these  circles.  All 
the  tests  which  spiritualists  have  ever  suggested  on  the 
subject,  are  sustained  by  no  form  or  degree  of  evidence, 
on  the  one  hand,  and  are  most  self-contradictory  and 
absurd,  on  the  other.  It  has  been  said,  for  example,  that 
"  the  pure  in  heart  "  will,  by  an  immutable  law  of  spirit 
communication,  draw  spirits  of  a  corresponding  charac- 
ter into  communication  with  themselves,  while  corrupt 
minds  will  attract  corrupt  and  lying  spirits.  If  this 
principle  really  obtains  as  the  law  of  spirit  intercourse, 
one  fact  is  undeniable,  namely,  that  bad  men  should,  on 
no  account,  ever  enter  one  of  these  circles  ;  for  they  will 
thereby  become  possessed  of  "  seven  other  spirits  "  more 
wicked  than  ever  dwelt  in  them  before,  and  "their  last 
state  be  worse  than  the  first."  But,  then,  where  is  the 
evidence  of  the  existence  of  such  a  law  ?  Nowhere. 
It  is  a  mere  unauthorized  assumption  brought  in  to 
save  a  desperate  cause.  Granting  that  these  are  truly 
spirit  manifestations,  we  have  not,  and  cannot  have  the 
least  evidence,  that  any  spirits  but  devils  have  ever  ap- 
peared in  a  single  spirit  circle  on  earth.  There  is  no 
escaping  this  conclusion. 

3.  Not  a  solitary  spirit  has  ever  communicated  in 
these  circles,  if  any  have,  who  does  not  present  all  the 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  261 

indications  of  being  a  most  reckless  liar,  that  can  be 
presented  by  any  spirit,  in  the  body  or  out  of  it.  Take 
any  spirit  that  can  be  named,  for  example,  into  an  or- 
thodox circle,  and  he  will  affirm  absolutely  all  the  arti- 
cles of  the  evangelical  faith,  and  assert,  with  equal 
absoluteness,  that  no  spirits  but  "  the  father  of  lies " 
and  his  agents,  have  ever,  in  any  circle,  intimated  the 
truth  of  any  opposite  sentiment.  Change  the  character 
of  the  circle,  and  on  the  same  spot,  the  same  spirit  will 
deny  all  that  he  has  previously  affirmed,  and  avow  per- 
fectly opposite  sentiments.  Change  the  circle  a  third 
time,  and  a  hundred  times  in  succession,  and  this  same 
spirit  will  reveal  himself  a  stern  advocate  of  all  creeds, 
and  of  no  creed  at  all,  just  according  to  the  sentiments 
of  the  company  in  whch  he  happens  to  find  himself 
at  any  given  moment.  We  make  these  statements 
without  reserve,  qualification,  or  fear  of  contradiction 
from  any  well-informed  persons  in  the  community.  If 
these  are  spirits  who  are  speaking  to  us,  in  these  com- 
munications, we  should  be  blind,  and  wilfully  so,  to 
undeniable  facts,  and  to  all  the  laws  of  evidence,  if  we 
did  not  brand  the  whole  mass  together  as  reckless  liars, 
and  utterly  repudiate  their  testimony. 

4.  Not  only  is  the  testimony  of  each  witness, 
in  this  case,  thus  self-contradictory,  but  upon  no 
fundamental  questions  is  there  harmony  among  the 
witnesses  themselves.  It  is  impossible  to  bring  "  the 
spirits "  to  harmonize  in  their  testimony  on  any 
such  questions.  On  all  subjects  we  have  an  end- 
less chaos  of  contradictory  affirmations.  How,  then, 
can  Spiritualism  benefit  mankind,  by  presenting  us 
with  a  reliable  source  of  information,  on  any  subject 
pertaining  to  this  world  or  the  next?  If  we  follow 
"  the  spirits,"  we  must  hold  all  opinions  and  doctrines, 


262  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

and  none  at  all,  as  true  :  we  must  revere  the  Bible,  as 
a  revelation  from  God,  and  scorn  it,  as  embodying  a 
mass  of  "  cunningly  devised  fables : "  we  must  hold 
the  doctrine  of  eternal  retribution,  and  believe,  with 
equal  absoluteness,  that  all  men  will  be  saved:  we 
must  entertain  the  opinion,  that  at  death,  "  all  must 
appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,"  and  that 
the  spirit  may  wander  for  centuries,  and,  for  aught  that 
appears,  to  eternity,  in  the  spirit  land,  without  seeing 
him  at  all :  we  must  hold  that  all  evil  propensities  die 
with  the  body,  and  that  the  soul  becomes  perfectly 
pure,  as  it  enters  eternity ;  and  that  it  enters  this  state 
with  the  very  character  which  it  acquired  while  in  the 
body,  etc.,  etc.  Who  would  regard,  such  discordant  reve- 
lations as  these,  —  and  these  are  the  only  revelations  of 
which  Spiritualism  can  boast  —  a  reliable  source  of 
information  on  any  subject? 

5.  The  same  view  of  the  subject  is  most  fully  con- 
firmed by  the  concessions  of  leading  spiritualists  them- 
selves. "  The  spirits,"  even  according  to  Swedenborg, 
who  claims  the  most  ample  experience  upon  the  sub- 
ject, "relate  things  exceedingly  fictitious  and  full  of 
lies.  When  spirits  begin  to  speak  with  man,"  he 
adds,  "  man  must  beware  lest  he  believe  them  in  any 
thing,  for  they  say  almost  any  thing ;  things  are  fabri- 
cated by  them,  and  they  lie  ;  for  if  they  were  permitted 
to  relate  what  heaven  is,  and  how  things  are  in  heaven, 
they  would  tell  so  many  lies,  and  indeed  with  solemn 
affirmation,  that  man  would  be  astonished."  He  further 
affirms,  that  they  will  personate  the  characters  of  others, 
and  make  all  manner  of  assertions,  good  and  bad,  in 
their  names,  so  that  it  is  perilous  to  deal  with  them  at 
all.  The  following  extract  from  the  New  York  Tribune 
presents  Judge  Edmonds's  view  of  this  subject. 


THE  MISSION   OF  "  THE   SPIRITS."  263 

"  But  Judge  Edmonds  and  his  friends  themselves 
acknowledge  that  spiritual  intercourse  is  attended  by- 
numerous  difficulties,  and  that  it  is  hard  to  say  how- 
much  credit  is  to  be  given  to  the  communications  of 
mediums.  In  the  first  place,  the  mind  of  the  medium, 
as  he  says  in  the  introduction  to  his  second  volume, 
lately  published,  influences  the  message  —  then  the 
state  of  the  atmosphere  and  of  the  locality  have  some- 
thing to  do  with  it  —  next,  the  harmony  or  discord  of 
the  mortals  who  are  present.  And,  finally,  many  of 
the  spirits  themselves,  have  a  very  decided  propensity 
to  mischief  and  evil.  Of  the  latter,  he  remarks,  '  selfish, 
intolerant,  malicious,  and  delighting  in  human  suffering 
upon  earth,  they  continue  the  same,  for  a  while  at  least, 
in  their  spirit  home;  and  having,  in  common  with 
others,  the  power  of  reaching  mankind,  through  this 
newly  developed  instrumentality,  they  use  it  for  the 
gi'atification  of  their  predominant  propensities,  with 
even  less  regard  than  they  had  on  earth  for  the  suffering 
that  they  inflict  on  others.  Sometimes  it  is,  with  a 
clearly  marked  purpose  of  evil,  avowed  with  a  hardi- 
hood which  smacks  of  the  vilest  condition  of  mortal 
society.  Sometimes  its  fell  purposes  are  most  adroitly 
veiled  under  a  cover  of  good  intentions.' 

"  But  how  are  we  to  know  which  is  which  ?  How 
are  we  to  know  whether  the  spirits  speaking  to  Judge 
Edmonds  as  Bacon  and  Swedenborg  —  often  speaking 
arrant  nonsense,  and  never  rising  above  commonplace 
—  are  not  some  of  the  veriest  wretches  whom  he  has, 
in  his  character  of  judge,  committed  to  the  gallows  ? 
What  authority  is  there  in  any  thing  they  say,  more 
than  in  the  unsupported  dicta  of  Jack  and  Gill,  or  any 
other  inconsiderable  mortal?  If  it  be  replied,  that 
their  assertions  are  to  be  tested  by  our  reason,  or  by 


264  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

the  evidences  to  which  we  commonly  resort  in  forming 
opinions,  we  rejoin  that,  in  that  event,  —  supposing 
them  to  be  intrinsically  worthy  of  attention  at  all,  — 
they  become  simply  intellectual  or  scientific  data,  and 
are  not  authoritative  religious  revelations.  They  are 
testimonies  to  a  new  experience  of  life,  perhaps,  given 
under  dubious  and  conflicting  circumstances,  —  are  to 
be  believed  or  not,  as  one  may  decide  after  investiga- 
tion,—  but  in  no  sense  veritable  or  commanding  dis- 
closures of  spiritual  truth.  They  are  at  best  only  asser- 
tions ;  and,  until  the  spirits  bring  us,  therefore,  a  great 
deal  better  credentials  than  they  have  yet  brought  us, 
or  furnish  us  with  better  teaching  than  any  they  have 
yet  furnished,  the  high  claims  put  in  for  them  cannot 
be  sustained,  and  we  are  compelled  to  treat  them  as 
ghostly  old  quacks  or  jokers,  —  as  of  the  classes  spoken 
of  by  Swedenborg  and  Judge  Edmonds,  who  delight 
either  to  mystify  or  poke  fun  at  us,  poor  mortals  ;  for,  as 
to  their  cosmogonies  and  descriptions  of  heaven,  thus 
far,  they  seem  to  us  the  merest  sentimentalities  or 
stupidities,  of  which  we  can  find  scores  tJiat  are  supe- 
rior any  day  on  the  shelves  of  any  library." 

We  once  put  the  question  to  one  of  the  gi*eatest,  if 
not  the  greatest  of  the  spirit  leaders  in  the  Western 
States,  whether  he  did  regard  these  revelations  as  reli- 
able sources  of  information  on  the  subjects  to  which 
they  pertain.  He  frankly  replied  that  he  did  not. 
"  There  is  not  a  medium  on  earth,"  he  remarked, 
"whose  communications  I  would  commit  myself  to." 
"  If  their  revelations  accord,"  he  continued,  "  with  sound 
philosophy,  I  believe  them.  If  not,  I  disbelieve  them." 
"  That  is,"  said  a  friend  who  stood  by,  "  you  believe 
these  communications,  when  they  accord,  and  disbe- 
lieve them  when  they  do  not  accord  with  your  own  phi- 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  265 

losophy,  and  that  is  all.  Every  man  must  act  upon  the 
same  principle,  and  we  are  all  left  just  where  we  should 
be,  in  the  total  absence  of  all  such  revelations."  The 
apostle  of  "  the  spirits "  was  silenced,  of  course,  and 
yet  he  was  devoting  his  life  to  one  end,  —  the  persuad- 
ing of  the  public  to  hang  their  eternity  upon  the  valid- 
ity of  these  very  revelations.  We  doubt  whether  an 
intelligent  and  honest  spiritualist  can  be  found,  who 
would  not  give  the  same  answer  to  the  same  question 
as  that  above  given  ;  yet  he  is  acting  upon  the  same 
principle  as  the  individual  referred  to. 

Some  individuals,  and  of  these  there  are  not  a  few, 
seem  to  be  perfectly  aware  of  the  total  unreliability  of 
these  communications,  and  yet  maintain  their  faith  in 
them,  by  mere  dint  of  will.  An  individual,  for  example, 
sent  a  question  to  a  certain  spirit  circle,  pertaining  to  a 
subject  upon  which  he  desired  to  obtain  information. 
The  question  was  attended  with  this  singular  state- 
ment :  that  if  the  answer  obtained  should  finally  turn 
out  to  be  incorrect,  it  would  not,  in  the  least,  shake  his 
faith  in  the  doctrine  of  spiritual  communication.  This 
fact,  we  hazard  little  in  asserting,  presents  the  precise 
attitude  of  the  minds  of  almost  the  entire  mass  of  those 
who  consult  and  believe  in  "  the  spirits,"  throughout 
the  world.  They  know  that  their  faith  hangs  upon 
revelations  whose  validity  is  perfectly  unreliable,  and 
yet,  by  mere  dint  of  will,  they  continue  to  believe. 

There  is  one  circumstance  which  has,  no  doubt,  great 
weight  with  many,  that  should  not  be  overlooked  in 
this  connection.  While  all  the  diversity  and  contradic- 
tions above  described,  actually  obtain  in  the  teachings 
of  "  the  spirits,"  yet  a  manifest  and  altogether  pre- 
ponderating majority  of  these  responses  actually  harmo- 
nize in  respect  to  certain  important  questions  pertaining 

23 


266  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

to  the  invir^ible  world.  Now  here  is  a  very  singular  as- 
sumption, namely,  that  amid  a  perfect  chaos  of  con- 
flicting voices,  great  questions  pertaining  to  our  immortal 
destiny  are  to  be  determined  by  a  majority  of  responses, 
and  that  in  total  ignorance  of  the  character  of  the 
respondents,  especially  when  it  is  well  known,  that  if 
the  majority  of  the  inquirers  held  the  principles  of  the 
evangelical  faith,  the  majority  of  these  very  responses 
w^ould  be  in  favor  of  said  principles,  and  not,  as  they 
now  are,  against  them. 

Another  consideration  has  still  gi'eater  weight  with 
other  individuals.  They  are  under  the  firm  conviction, 
that  they  have  had  revelations  from  the  spirits  of  de- 
parted friends  whose  known  characters  and  relations  to 
the  inquirers  preclude  the  supposition,  that  from  such 
sources  false  revelations  can  come.  Now  the  reliability 
of  these  revelations  is  utterly  annihilated  by  the  undeni- 
able fact,  that  even  they  are  just  as  contradictory  as 
those  obtained  from  any  other  sources.  In  the  wide 
and  endlessly  diversified  and  contradictory  catalogue  of 
human  opinions,  there  is  not  one,  the  mere  doctrine  of 
a  future  state  excepted,  —  if  even  this  be  an  exception,  — 
which  has  not  been  affirmed  and  denied  with  the  most 
perfect  absoluteness,  by  these  the  most  reliable  of  all 
spirit  revelations.  The  spirit  of  the  sainted  mother  of 
one  individual  affirms  to  him  most  positively  the  truth 
of  all  the  fundamental  articles  of  the  evangelical  faith, 
together  with  the  solemn  affirmation,  that  all  spirit 
responses  of  an  opposite  nature  are  from  the  father 
of  lies.  Another  individual  obtains  from  his  sainted 
mother  responses  equally  absolute,  and  yet,  in  all  re- 
spects, of  precisely  an  opposite  nature.  These  are  the 
undeniable  facts  of  the  case,  and  they  leave  with  us  no 
grounds  of  doubt  in  regard  to  the   real  reliability  of 


THE   ISnSSIOX    OF   ''  THE    SPIRITS."  267 

these  revelations.  Besides,  the  relations  of  *•  the  spirits  " 
to  men  in  the  flesh,  as  aflirmed  by  these  very  revela- 
tions, and  held  by  all  who  put  faith  in  them,  preclude 
totally  the  possibility  of  our  knowing,  or  having  any 
adequate  evidence  that  we  have,  or  can  have,  any 
specific  communications  \\-ith  any  particular  individuals 
in  the  spirit  land.  "  The  spirits,"  we  are  taught,  are 
witnesses  of  our  external  acts,  and  can  read,  with  per- 
fect accuracy,  our  most  secret  thoughts.  Hence  the 
responses  given  in  the  spirit  circles  to  purely  mental 
questions.  Suppose  that  an  individual  in  one  of  these 
circles,  inquires  if  the  spirit  of  his  sainted  mother  is 
present.  That  question  can  be  answered  by  the  father 
of  lies  as  well  as  by  her.  Any  response  to  such  a  ques- 
tion, therefore,  is  no  certain  evidence  of  her  presence. 
A  question  is  now  put  pertaining  to  a  subject  abso- 
lutely unknown,  as  he  supposes,  to  any  being  but  the 
inquirer,  his  mother,  and  God.  How  does  he,  how  can 
he  know,  but  that  the  father  of  Hes  was  present  at  the 
time,  as  a  witness  of  that  transaction,  or  that  that 
fell  deceiver  is  now  reading  his  secret  thoughts,  and 
that  from  information  obtained  from  one  or  both  of 
these  sources,  is  giving  forth  the  very  responses  which 
the  inquirer  vainly  supposes  can  come  from  no  being 
but  the  spirit  of  that  mother,  and  aU  this  for  the  pur- 
pose of  ultimate  deception  on  other  subjects  ?  The 
docmne  of  spirit  revelations  as  given  forth  bv  "the 
spirits ''  themselves,  precludes  totally  the  possibility  of 
our  knowins:.  or  havinor  anv  rehable  evidence  in  reorard 
to  the  identity  of  the  particular  spirits  from  whom  any 
given  responses  proceed,  even  granting  the  reality  of 
such  revelations. 


268  MODERX   MYSTERIES. 


SPIRITUALISM     HAS     NOT     BENEFITED     THE     WORLD,    AS     FAR 
AS    SCIENCE    IS    CONCERNED. 

But  what  has  Spiritualism  done  for  the  advancement 
of  science  ?  It  has,  according  to  its  own  professions, 
brought  to  its  aid  the  great  leading  minds  of  the  highest 
celestial  spheres,  and  those  minds  have  carried  us  over 
the  whole  field  of  scientific  research,  in  respect  to  the 
finite  and  infinite,  time  and  eternity,  and  matter  and 
spirit.  What  is  the  result  of  this  movement  thus  far  ? 
Have  "  the  spirits"  revealed  to  us  any  new  and  impor- 
tant facts  in  any  of  these  great  departments  of  human 
thought  and  inquiry,  facts  to  the  elucidation  of  which 
the  great  principles  of  science  are  to  be  applied  ?  Spir- 
itualism has  revealed  no  such  facts ;  not  one.  Have 
"  the  spirits  "  revealed  any  new  and  important  tests^  by 
the  application  of  which  truth  may  be  distinguished 
from  error  ?  This  is  one  of  the  grand  consummations 
of  science.  Spiritualism,  however,  has  won  no  laurels 
whatever  in  this  important  field.  Have  "  the  spirits  " 
revealed  any  new  principles,  or  truths  of  any  kind, 
which  may  lead  the  mind  forward  in  the  march  of  dis- 
covery ?  This  is  what  Bacon  did  while  in  the  body. 
He  discovered  and  elucidated  great  principles  of  science, 
under  the  influence  of  which  humanity  has  been  pro- 
gi'essing  ever  since,  and  will  continue  to  progress,  till 
the  end  of  time.  Bacon,  after  dwelling  for  centuries 
amid  the  illuminations  of  eternity,  has,  according  to  the 
teachings  of  Spiritualism,  descended  from  the  celestial 
spheres  to  instruct  humanity  once  more.  What  new 
truth  has  the  spirit  of  Bacon,  or  any  other  spirit,  revealed, 
or  even  suggested,  for  the  advancement  and  perfection 
of  science  ?  None  at  all.  We  have  sounded  the  depths 
of  these  communications  for  such  principles,  and  have 


269 

found  none.  Others  have  done  the  same,  with  the 
same  results. 

In  no  respect  is  science  under  obligations  to  "  the 
spirits."  Bacon,  when  on  earth,  and  in  the  body,  de- 
veloped, as  we  have  said,  great  principles,  under  the 
influence  of  which  mind  has  progressed  ever  since. 
Dwelling  as  he  has  been  for  two  centuries,  amid  the 
light  of  eternity,  what  should  we  expect  from  such  a 
mind,  were  he  now  permitted  to  reappear  as  the  in- 
structor of  humanity  ?  "Would  he  not  enlarge  our  vision, 
open  new  tracks  for  scientific  research,  and  develop  new 
principles,  or  more  perfectly  elucidate  those  we  already 
know,  and  thus  enable  us  to  advance  onward  and  up- 
ward, in  our  search  for  truth  ?  But  the  Bacon  who  now 
stands  before  us,  as  one  of  the  celestial  spirits,  instead 
of  enlarging  our  vision,  needs  to  enter  some  of  our  pri- 
mary schools,  there  to  sit  among  children,  and  learn  the 
very  first  principles  of  science.  The  same  remarks  are 
equally  applicable  to  the  entire  circle  of  spirits  who  are 
speaking  to  us,  in  these  new  revelations. 

The  spirits  are  continually  harping  upon  human  pro- 
gression, and  require  us,  as  a  means  to  this  end,  to 
yield  ourselves  to  their  exclusive  and  absolute  guidance. 
They  then  reveal  thoughts  and  ideas,  in  dwelling  upon 
which  progression  can  result  in  but  one  direction  exclu- 
sively, towards  degrading  superstition,  mental  imbecility, 
and  idiocy.  That  divine  revelation  which  Spiritualism 
would  supplant,  while  it  says  almost  nothing  on  this 
threadbare  theme,  reveals  ideas  and  principles,  upon 
which  mind  cannot  but  expand  eternally,  ever  develop- 
ing in  that  expansion,  higher  and  higher  forms  of  beauty 
and  perfection.  When  the  great  apostle  of  Spiritual- 
ism, A.  J.  Davis,  was  in  our  city,  he  remarked,  that  the 
Mosaic  dispensation  had  its  origin  in  the  back  of  the 

23* 


270  MODERN   MYSTERIES, 

head,  the  Christian  in  the  top  of  the  head,  and  the  new 
dispensation,  that  of  "  the  spirits,"  in  the  front  of  the 
head  ;  the  first  being  the  dispensation  of  force,  the  second 
of  love,  and  the  third  of  ivisdom.  When  we  read  that 
statement,  we  were  forcibly  reminded  of  a  fact  which 
occurred  in  the  place  where  ]Mr.  Davis  commenced  his 
career  as  a  "  seer  and  clairvoyant."  A  young  woman 
in  that  place  became  possessed  of  that  form  of  clairvoy- 
ance in  wdiich,  at  all  times,  she  could  see  and  describe 
the  internal  structure  of  the  human  system,  with  all  the 
accuracy  of  science,  and  could  name  the  parts  aftected 
with  disease,  and  describe  their  appearance.  After 
listening  to  a  discourse  from  a  certain  speaker,  she  re- 
marked, that  the  mass  of  brains  on  one  side  of  his  head 
was  much  larger  than  that  on  the  other,  and  that  on  one 
side,  there  was  a  spot  about  as  large  as  a  dollar  where 
there  were  no  brains  at  all.  We  were  forcibly  impressed 
with  the  thought,  that  if  Spiritualism  has  its  origin  in 
the  front  of  the  head,  there  must  be  in  all  foreheads 
"where  it  originates,  and  takes  up  its  abode,  spaces  much 
larger  than  a  dollar  where  there  can  be  no  brains  at  all, 
or  any  thing  else  which  can  sustain  the  weight  of 
scientific  ti-uth,  or  of  any  great  thoughts  of  any  kind. 
Trophies  in  the  field  of  science,  and  human  progi-ession, 
Sphitualism  has  yet  to  win. 


SPIRITUALISM      ITSELF      UTTERLY      WANTING      IN      ALL    THE 
CHARACTERISTICS    OF    A    TRULY    SCIENTIFIC    MOVEMENT. 

But  while  Spiritualism  has  made  no  additions  to 
science,  it  is  itself,  as  an  intellectual  movement,  utterly 
void  of  all  the  characteristics  of  ti'ue  science.  There 
never  was  a  movement  in  which  there  was  a  greater 
carelessness,  in  the  following  fundamental  particulars, 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  271 

than  in  this,  namely:  in  the  induction  of  facts, —  in 
deducing  conclusions  from  facts  induced,  —  and  in  the 
assumption  of  principles.  To  have  introduced  this 
new  theory,  with  any  rational  hope  of  obtaining  for  it 
a  permanent  influence  over  the  public  mind,  its  advo- 
cates should  have  been  exceedingly  careful  to  have 
introduced,  as  the  basis  of  its  high  claims,  no  state- 
ments of  facts  but  such  as  are  sustained  by  the  most 
reliable  evidence.  They  should  have  been  equally 
cautious  in  the  deduction  of  conclusions,  and  none  the 
less  so,  in  the  assumption  of  principles.  What  has 
been  their  course  in  all  these  respects  ? 

In  the  induction  of  facts,  let  us  say,  in  the  first 
instance,  the  history  of  the  world  does  not  present  a 
case  of  greater  carelessness  and  presumption.  Their 
reliable  statements,  as  far  as  they  have  any,  are  now 
so  intermingled  with  mountain  masses  of  statements 
which  are  utterly  unreliable,  or  greatly  exaggerated,  on 
the  one  hand,  and  which  are  the  grossest  fabrications 
and  impositions,  on  the  other,  that,  by  no  possibility, 
can  the  public  distinguish  the  one  class  from  the  other. 
We  will  allude  to  the  following  statements  as  illustra- 
tions. The  first  adduced  was  given  in  a  public  dis- 
cussion held  in  Cleveland,  on  Spiritualism,  the  past 
winter.  During  the  progress  of  the  discussion  Joel 
Tiffany,  Esq.,  one  of  the  debaters  put  forward  by  the 
spiritualists,  called  upon  J.  M.  Stirling,  Esq.,  to  state 
some  facts.  Our  extracts  are  from  a  pamphlet  published 
by  spiritualists  themselves. 

"  Mr.  Stirling  said,  I  could  stand  until  to-morrow 
morning  stating  cases  which  have  come  within  my 
own  knowledge,  of  which  none  connected  had  any 
knowledge.  I  was  introduced  to  a  lady  in  the  cars 
near  Boston,  and  soon  ascertained  that  she  was  a  spirit- 


272  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

ualist  and  a  medium.  She  told  me  that  she  at  one 
time  received  a  communication,  signed  by  Robert  Ran- 
toul,  saying  that  he  had  an  important  matter  to  com- 
municate. It  will  be  understood  that  his  estate  was 
considerably  embarrassed.  The  communication  was  as 
follows :  —  'I  wish  you  to  go  to  such  a  town  where 
my  commissioners  are,  and  inform  them  that  there  are 
certain  documents  which  they  need,  and  the  possession 
of  which  will  save  the  estate  a  large  amount  of  money.' 
She  said,  that  having  gone  to  visit  these  friends,  they 
had  saved  the  estate  $  30,000.  I  was  present  in  a  cir- 
cle in  this  city,  in  which  a  lady  was  told  that  her 
mother  was  sick,  and  wished  her  to  come  home  imme- 
diately. I  said  to  the  circle,  '  now  this  will  be  a  good 
test,  for  none  of  us  know  this.'  A  few  days  afterward 
the  lady  received  a  letter  informing  her  of  the  sicknes.s 
of  her  mother,  and  summoning  her  home." 

By  certificates  obtained  from  the  father  of  Mr.  Ran- 
toul,  and  from  the  two  commissioners  and  the  adminis- 
trator of  this  estate,  it  has  been  proved  before  the  pub- 
lic, that  not  one  farthing  has  been  saved  to  that  estate 
by  spiritualism.  The  report  that  $30,000  has  been 
thus  saved  stands  forth  as  a  gross  and  shocking  fabri- 
cation. Suppose,  however,  that  the  facts  had  all  been 
found  to  have  been  in  perfect  correspondence  with 
the  statements  made  by  Mr.  Stirling.  This  would 
not  justify  him  at  all,  in  having  put  them  forward  as  he 
did,  as  proof  of  the  truth  of  Spiritualism.  He  is  intro- 
duced to  a  female  in  the  cars.  Of  her  character,  he 
knew  nothing  but  this,  that  she  belonged  to  a  class 
who  had  the  highest  motives  to  report  themselves  as 
the  mediums  of  the  most  startling  communications. 
Before  any  statements  coming  from  such  persons  were 
given  forth  as  the  basis  of  such  conclusions   as  were 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  273 

then  sought  to  be  established,  the  individuals  above 
designated  should  have  been  written  to,  and  the  facts, 
when  presented,  given  in  the  most  reliable  form.  The 
above,  however,  is  a  fair  example  of  the  manner  in 
which  the  great  leading  facts  of  Spiritualism  are  ob- 
tained and  given  to  the  public.  Take  another  state- 
ment, given  by  Mr.  Tiffany  himself,  during  the  progress 
of  the  same  discussion. 

"  I  was  in  a  circle  in  which  a  communication  was 
received  by  raps  in  a  language  which  none  of  us  under- 
stood. No  one  in  the  circle  knew  how  to  separate  the 
letters  into  words  as  they  were  rapped  out.  They 
were  all  joined  together.  Some  thought  there  was  no 
sense  to  it,  but  I  was  of  the  impression  that  there  was 
a  connection  in  it  if  anybody  knew  how  to  divide  the 
letters  properly  into  words.  It  was  afterwards  ascer- 
tained to  be  a  communication  in  French,  given  by  a 
mother  to  her  son,  who  could  not  read  French.  The 
intelligence,  in  this  case,  was  not  in  the  circle,  nor  could 
any  one  in  the  circle  have  any  definite  idea  or  thought 
that  it  was  an  intelligible  communication." 

Now  what  did  this  wonderful  communication,  as 
subsequently  explained  to  the  audience,  turn  out  to  be  ? 
The  speaker,  on  a  subsequent  occasion,  affirmed  it  to 
have  been  "  a  lengthy  communication."  But  what  was 
this  lengthy  essay,  given  in  French  ?  A  young  lad  was 
present  in  the  circle  who  spoke  French,  and  to  the  spirit 
of  his  departed  mother,  he  put  a  question  in  that  lan- 
guage. The  following  "  lengthy  communication,"  in 
the  same  language,  was  then  rapped  out,  in  reply,  "  My 
pretty  little  son."  We  do  not  say,  that  the  speaker 
meant  to  deceive  us,  on  that  occasion.  It  is  not  un- 
likely, that  the  minds  of  all  in  the  circle,  were  so  disor- 
dered, by  the  action  of  the  odylic  force,  that  they  could 


274  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

not  distinguish  a  long  from  a  short  communication. 
"We  adduce  this  case  for  this  one  purpose,  to  show  that 
the  real  facts  of  Spirituahsm,  as  far  as  they  exist,  are  by 
the  carelessness  of  its  advocates,  to  use  no  more  offen- 
sive term,  so  intermingled  with  those  which  are  sheer 
fabrications  or  utterly  exaggerated,  that  the  one  class 
cannot  be  distinguished  from  the  other.  Myriads  of 
illustrations  are  at  hand  to  establish  the  same  conclu- 
sion. Reports  which  have  gone  abroad  of  what  has 
occurred  in  the  spirit  circles  are  the  most  unreliable 
sources  of  information  conceivable. 

Equally  careless  have  spiritualists  shown  themselves 
in  respect  to  the  conclusions  which  they  have  deduced 
from  these  facts.  Individuals,  for  example,  place  them- 
selves around  a  table,  and  call  upon  "  the  spirits "  to 
move  the  object.  The  object  is  moved  accordingly. 
Without  inquiring  at  all,  whether  the  same  phenomena 
may  not  be  produced  in  the  same  circumstances,  when 
"  the  spirits  "  are  not  invoked,  the  sweeping  inference  is 
drawn,  that  the  truth  of  Spiritualism  has  been  demon- 
strated. What  a  leap  in  logic  does  such  a  conclusion 
imply  !  Because  a  table,  when  certain  conditions  are 
fulfilled,  follows  the  movements  of  our  hands  or  bodies, 
what  real  basis  can  we  find  in  such  a  fact  for  the  con- 
clusion, that  some  disembodied  spirit  must  have  hold 
of  the  object,  and  be  pushing  or  dragging  it  about  the 
room  ?  Other  objects  be,^in  to  perform  some  crazy 
antics,  and  we  are  called  upon  to  infer  that  the  room 
about  us  is  filled  with  spirits.  We  may  justly  appre- 
hend, if  men  continue  long  to  reason  thus,  that  posterity 
will  say,  that  in  our  day,  logic,  if  nothing  else,  "  had  fled 
to  brutish  beasts,  and  men  had  lost  their  reason."  The 
following  wonderful  incident,  originally  published  in 
the  Cincinnati  Times,  is  now  going  the  rounds  of  the 


TIIE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SriRITS."  275 

papers,  as  one  among  the  many  new  proofs  of  the  divin- 
ity of  Spiritualism.  We  give  the  account  entire,  that 
our  readers  may  receive  the  full  impression  of  the  great, 
and  as  Spiritualists  would  have  us  believe,  decisive  fact 
presented. 

"  Visiting  the  '  Home  of  the  Friendless'  yesterday  we 
gathered  the  following  particulars  in  relation  to  a  won- 
derful cure  lately  performed  there  by  a  '  healing  me- 
dium,' or  a  spiritualist.  It  is  certainly  a  wonderful 
occurrence,  and  we  give  it  as  a  matter  of  news,  without 
expressing  any  opinion  upon  the  spiritual  theory,  which 
has  so  many  ardent  believers  in  the  United  States. 

"  A  short  time  ago  Frances  Jane  Price,  a  native  of  this 
city,  and  an  orphan,  in  very  destitute  circumstances, 
came  to  the  '  Home  of  the  Friendless '  for  assistance. 

"  She  is  seventeen  years  of  age,  and  had  been,  pre- 
vious to  the  occurrence,  in  the  city  infirmary,  a  poor,  sick, 
friendless  creature.  For  eleven  years  the  sight  of  one 
eye  had  been  entirely  lost,  and  a  celebrated  physician  of 
this  city  had  pronounced  it  beyond  remedy.  Another 
physician  had  given  it  as  his  opinion  that  she  had  the 
consumption,  and  in  decided  terms  predicted  that  her 
days  were  few.  She  was  confined  to  her  bed  at  the 
'  Home,'  it  was  suggested  by  some  persons  who  felt  in- 
terested in  her  case,  to  call  in  Mr.  H ,  a  gentleman 

of  this  city,  who  through  some  mysterious  power,  has 
been  lately  performing  several  wonderful  cures. 

"  Mr.  H.,  in  company  with  Rev.  J.  H.  Fowler,  accord- 
ingly called  on  the  sick  girl,  whom  they  found  in  a  very 
weak  condition,  scarcely  able  to  sit  up.  Mr.  H.  seated 
himself  by  her  side,  took  her  hand,  and  after  making 
few  'passes'  over  her  head  and  neck,  pronounced 
that  her  lungs  were  in  no  manner  affected ;  that  they 
were  very  susceptible  but  yet  perfectly  sound.    He  then 


276  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

continued  his  manipulations  a  short  time,  and  without 
giving  one  particle  of  medicine,  or  leaving  any  pre- 
scriptions or  directions,  took  his  leave.  From  that  the 
girl  commenced  improving.  Her  cough  stopped  at 
once,  and  she  appeared  stronger.  Mr.  H.  came  the  next 
day,  and  repeated  his  '  passes '  over  the  girl's  head  and 
neck,  and  took  his  leave  as  before.  Strange  to  relate,  a 
dim,  pale  light  began  to  appear  in  the  eye,  which  for 
eleven  years  had  been  as  rayless  as  a  stone.  It  in- 
creased slowly,  but  surely,  to  the  astonishment  of  every 
one  in  the  house,  and  to  the  great  joy  of  the  poor  gii'l. 
Again  Mr.  H.  performed  his  manipulations,  and  stronger 
grew  the  eye,  until  its  sight  was  perfectly  restored  I 
And  this  cLue  was  performed  within  the  space  of 
eight  days.  Not  only  was  the  eye  rendered  perfect, 
but  the  girl  was  restored  to  good  health,  and  has  left 
the  '  Home '  for  a  place  in  the  country. 

"  All  the  above  statement  is  well  authenticated  and 
true.  Every  person  in  the  '  Home'  is  acquainted  with 
the  circumstance,  and  can  testify  to  the  condition  of 
the  girl  when  she  entered  and  when  she  left.  IVIr.  and 
Mrs.  Cathel,  the  superintendents,  will  also  give  affida- 
vits, if  necessary,  of  the  remarkable  cure  performed. 
They  were  not  believers  in  Spiritualism,  and  at  fu'st 
looked  upon  the  efforts  of  Mr.  H.  with  much  doubt. 
However,  they  must  believe  their  own  senses,  and  in 
such  a  plain  and  simple  case  it  is  difficult  to  be  mis- 
taken. Who  can  tell  whether,  if  Mr.  H.  had  not  been 
called  to  attend  the  girl,  she  might  not  Imve  languished 
in  partial  blindness,  or  under  the  pressure  of  her  sick- 
ness, been  shrouded  for  the  tomb  ? 

"  People  interested  in  spiritual  matters  will  find  in  this 
incident  ample  materials  for  wonder  and  investigation." 

Now  we  are  expected,  by  spiritualists,  to  deny  the  fact 


THE   MISSION    OF   ''THE    SPIRITS."  277 

here  adduced,  or  to  admit  the  truth  of  their  theory.  To 
our  minds,  however,  this  case  lays  the  basis  for  the  fol- 
lowing undeniable  conclusions :  — 

1.  We  have  here  the  evidence  of  the  presence  and 
action  of  a  very  powerful  physical  cause,  and  absolutely 
none  whatever  of  any  ab  extra  spirit  agency.  Had  this 
individual  made  precisely  the  same  "  passes  "  over  per- 
sons in  a  normal,  physical  state,  he  would  have  put 
them  into  a  deep  magnetic  sleep,  those  "  passes,"  as 
none  would  deny,  or  imagine  the  contrary,  in  such  cases, 
developing  and  revealing  the  action  of  an  exclusively 
physical  cause.  In  connection  with  the  same  "  passes  " 
over  another  individual  in  a  totally  different  physical  state, 
another  and  different  class  of  exclusively  physical  phe- 
nomena is  developed,  namely,  a  gradual,  though  rapid 
change  from  a  state  of  disease  to  that  of  health.  We 
have  the  same  evidence  of  the  presence  and  action  of 
an  exclusively  mundane  and  physical  cause  in  one  case, 
that  we  have  in  the  other,  and  in  neither  case  have  we 
the  most  distant  indication  of  the  action  of  an  ab  extra 
spirit  cause.  There  is  not  a  single  feature  of  the  case 
upon  which  a  ray  of  light  is  thrown  by  the  supposition 
of  such  a  cause. 

2.  This  exclusively  physical  cause  which  is  so 
strongly  developed  in  this  fancied  "  healing  medium," 
has  very  strong  medicinal  qualities,  and  may  be  em- 
ployed, with  great  efficacy,  in  certain  forms  of  disease. 
A  man  of  undoubted  Christian  character,  who  formerly 
resided  in  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y.,  and  w^ho  utterly  repu- 
diates the  claims  of  Spiritualism,  had,  if  he  has  not 
now,  precisely  the  same  power  that  this  "  healing 
medium"  has,  and  has  performed,  to  us  at  least,  as 
wonderful  cures.  We  called  a  short  time  since  upon  a 
clergyman  possessed  of  very   strong  mesmeric  power. 

24 


278  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

We  found  him  unable  to  leave  the  bedside  of  a  sister 
of  his  who  was  afflicted,  at  the  time,  with  terrible 
cramps  and  convulsions.  When  he  would  lay  his  hand 
upon  her  stomach,  she  would  lie  as  quiet  as  an  infant. 
The  moment  he  would  remove  his  hand,  the  convulsions 
would  commence  again.  Yet  this  man,  while  perform- 
ing such  wonders,  utterly  repudiated  the  whole  system 
of  Spiritualism. 

3.  Persons  in  health  peril  their  well-being  physically 
and  mentally  both,  when  they  subject  themselves  to  the 
action  of  this  cause,  and  that  for  the  undeniable  reason, 
that  what  is  medicine  to  the  sick,  is  poison  to  per- 
sons in  health.  Such  are  the  conclusions  undeniably 
deducible  from  this  case.  Yet  we  are  expected  to  find 
in  it,  an  immovable  rock  on  which  to  base  the  high 
claims  of  Spiritualism.  The  conclusions  of  spiritualists, 
in  their  reasonings  from  their  facts  to  their  inferences, 
are  invariably  of  this  character.  There  is  no  connec- 
tion whatever  of  antecedence  and  consequence  between 
them. 

A  similar  want  of  scientific  care  has  characterized 
this  entire  movement,  in  the  assumption  of  the  principles. 
The  whole  movement  has,  for  example,  been  based 
upon  one  grand  error,  namely,  the  assumption,  that  if 
the  leading  facts  set  forward  by  the  spiritualists  were 
admitted,  the  theory  itself  is  established.  Now  this 
assumption  ought  to  have  received,  at  the  outset,  a 
most  careful  and  rigid  examination.  But  no  such  ex- 
amination was  ever  given  it.  Never  were  men  more 
confounded  than  were  the  spiritualists  in  Cleveland, 
when  they  were  told,  at  the  commencement  of  the  dis- 
cussion above  referred  to,  that  their  facts  were  admitted, 
and  their  conclusion  deduced  from  them  denied,  and 
that  on    this  single  point,  we   should  join   issue  with 


THE   MISSION   OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  279 

them.  For  such  an  issue,  they  were  not  at  all  prepared. 
The  connection  between  their  facts  and  conclusion 
they  had  never  examined.  Had  they  carefully  com- 
pared their  facts  with  others  equally  well  authenticated, 
which  result  from  exclusively  mundane  causes,  they 
would  have  perceived  clearly,  that  they  had  no  facts 
which  were  not  perfectly  similar  and  analogous  to 
those  which  result  from  such  causes,  and  consequently 
none  which  present  the  least  positive  evidence  of  an 
ah  extra  spirit  agency.  Under  the  influence  of  the 
assumption  under  consideration.  Professor  Ware,  of 
Philadelphia,  became  a  spiritualist.  Professor  Faraday 
had  made  certain  experiments  to  prove  that  tables  are 
moved  by  means  of  the  pressure  of  the  hands  upon 
their  surface.  If  he  had  established  this  fact,  he  would 
have  annihilated  all  evidence  in  favor  of  Spiritualism, 
as  far  as  this  class  of  facts  is  concerned.  Suppose  he 
had  failed  to  do  this,  it  by  no  means  follows  from 
hence,  that  Spiritualism  is  true.  If  tables  are  not 
moved  by  muscular  pressm*e,  it  by  no  means  follows 
that  spirits  do  it.  There  is  in  such  a  fact  no  gi-ound 
whatever  for  such  an  assumption.  This,  however,  was 
the  assumption  of  Professor  Ware.  He,  consequently, 
having  proved  by  the  most  decisive  experiments,  that 
tables  are  not  moved  by  mediums,  through  this  one 
means,  became  a  spiritualist  throughout. 

The  same  remarks  are  equally  applicable  to  all  the 
basis  principles  on  which  this  movement  rests.  Not 
one  of  them  can  sustain  a  rigid  scientific  examination, 
for  a  single  hour.  Spiritualism  has  not  only  not  made 
any  contributions  to  science,  but  has,  from  its  origin,  in 
its  process  of  self-development,  violated  all  the  princi- 
ples of  true  science. 


280  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 


SPIRITUALISM    HAS    DONE    NOTHING    TO    IMPROVE    THE 
LITERATURE    OF    HUMANITY. 

But  what  have  "the  spirits"  done  for  the  benefit  of 
humanity,  in  the  department  of  literature  ?  Have  they 
elevated  the  tone  of  thinking  and  utterance  among  us  ? 
Have  they  shadowed  forth,  through  the  creations  of  the 
imagination,  the  beautiful,  the  true,  and  the  good,  in 
more  perfect  and  sublime  forms  than  we  had  before  ? 
The  elements  of  thought  entering  into  the  productions 
of  the  "  spirits "  ought  surely  to  be  altogether  of  a 
higher  order,  and  these  elements  should  be  blended  into 
higher  forms  of  beauty  and  perfection,  than  character- 
ize mere  mundane  human  productions.  The  spirits  have 
tried  their  hands  in  almost  every  department  of  litera- 
ture, such  as  music,  poetry,  fine  writing,  and  even 
painting.  As  high  as  the  celestial  spheres  are  above 
the  earth,  so  high  should  be  their  productions  above 
those  of  men  in  the  flesh.  Is  it  so  ?  Are  "  the  spirits  " 
better  poets,  better  painters,  better  composers  in  music, 
and  better  writers,  than  our  Miltons  and  Shakspeares, 
our  Raphaels  and  Angelos,  our  Haydns  and  Mozarts, 
and  our  Burkes  and  Irvings  ?  Unless  they  are,  no 
credit  is  to  be  awarded  them  in  the  department  of 
literature.  On  the  other  hand,  their  productions  tend 
most  powerfully  to  degrade  and  debase  humanity,  by 
degrading  and  debasing  our  conceptions  of  immortality. 
Now  we  afHrm,  without  fear  of  contradiction,  that  the 
plane  of  thinking  and  utterance  presented  by  Spirit- 
ualism, is  not  only  not  above,  but  far  below,  that  of 
humanity  in  this  mundane  sphere.  For  ourselves,  we 
would  hardly  be  willing  to  "  loose,  though  full  of  pain, 
this  intellectual  being."  Yet  we  would  infinitely  prefer 
annihilation  to  an  eternity  with  "  the  spirits,"  if  Spirit- 


THE  MISSION   OP  "THE   SPIRITS."  281 

ualism  has  given  us  a  true  revelation  of  the  thinking 
and  acting  which  obtains  among  them.  We  do  not 
say,  that  no  examples  of  good  poetry,  and  fine  writing, 
may,  in  instances  very  few  and  far  between,  be  found 
in  the  spirit  productions.  But  we  do  say,  that  their 
general,  and  almost  exclusive  character  is  such,  that 
humanity  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  them,  if  they  were 
presented  as  the  productions  of  men  in  the  flesh,  and  in 
a  normal  mental  state. 


SECTION  in. 

MORAL    TENDENCY    OF    SPIRITUALISM:. 

The  moral  tendency  of  Spiritualism  now  claims  our 
attention.  As  far  as  this  department  of  our  subject  is 
concerned,  we  have  no  hesitation  in  affirming,  that  the 
spirits  have  revealed  no  new  moral  principles  of  any 
kind.  Nor  have  they  disclosed  any  new  applications  of 
principles  already  known.  They  have  disclosed  no  new 
sanctions  to  the  idea  of  duty,  nor  have  they  encircled 
it  with  any  new  and  more  attractive  motives  to  obedi- 
ence. Before  any  utterances  even  professedly  came  to 
us  from  "  the  spirits,"  we  had  a  system  of  morality 
absolutely  perfect  in  itself,  and  equally  universal  in  its 
applications,  a  system  illustrated,  exemplified,  and  com- 
mended to  our  regard  by  the  instructions  and  example 
of  one  who  kncAv  perfectly  "  what  is  in  man  "  and  what 
fallen  humanity  needs,  and  in  whose  character  every 
conceivable  and  possible  form  of  virtue  is  visibly  em- 
bodied in  absolute  perfection,  a  system,  too,  enforced 
upon  us  by  motives  and  sanctions  of  infinite  and 
eternal  weight;  a  system,  finally,  to  which  absolutely 
nothing  can  he  added,  and  from  which  nothing  can  be 

24* 


282  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

taken  away,  without  visibly  marring  its  beauty  and  per- 
fection. Spiritualism  comes  in  professedly  as  a  higher 
light,  to  supplant  "  that  dearest  of  books  that  excels 
every  other,"  the  only  book  that  embodies  this  divine 
system  of  moral  legislation.  Yet  every  principle  of 
duty  which  it  does  enforce,  it  copies,  and  very  poorly 
too,  from  this  rejected  volume.  At  the  same  time  there 
is  intermingled  in  the  moral  teachings  of  "  the  spirits  " 
principles  of  the  most  pernicious  tendency.  Let  us  con- 
sider a  few  facts  and  examples  which  tend  to  reveal  and 
expose  the  moral  tendency  of  Spiritualism  :  — 

1.  The  known  character  of  a  large  portion  of  the  medi- 
ums, to  say  the  least,  does  not  present  the  system  to  our 
regard,  as  tending  to  any  moral  good.  If  spirits  are 
communicating  to  us,  in  these  manifestations,  they  must 
know  the  character  of  their  mediums,  being  not  only 
able  to  witness  their  external  acts,  but  to  read  their 
secret  thoughts  and  purposes.  If  men  in  the  flesh  are 
known  by  the  company  which  they  keep,  spirits  must 
be  known  by  the  mediums  through  whom  they  volun- 
tarily communicate.  Spirits  cannot  preserve  a  charac- 
ter for  moral  purity,  when  they  will  continue  to  com- 
municate with  us,  through  persons  whose  character  we 
and  they  know  to  be  bad,  and  nothing  can  be  of  a 
worse  moral  tendency,  than  for  circles  to  sit  around  such 
persons,  wdth  the  idea,  that  through  them,  communica- 
tions are  being  received  from  spirits  inhabiting  the  celes- 
tial spheres.  The  spirits  surely  have  not  been  very  care- 
ful to  manifest  their  regard  for  moral  purity  in  the 
selection  of  their  mediums.  One  such  individual,  for 
example,  they  will  never  communicate  through,  except- 
ing when  he  is  drunk,  and  then  they  are  ready  to  use 
him  for  that  high  purpose.  Others,  in  some  cases,  are 
known   to   be    so  morally  impure  as  to  exclude  them 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  283 

totally  from  virtuous  society,  excepting  when  virtuous 
individuals  gather  around  them  in  these  circles,  as  the 
favored  mediums  of  "  the  spirits."  One  of  the  grand 
themes  of  spiritualists  is  the  moral  corruptions  of  the 
church  and  ministry.  They  themselves,  however,  have 
not  the  effrontery  to  insinuate,  that  the  spirit  of  God 
dwells  with  and  communicates  to  men,  through  persons 
thus  corrupt.  Yet  these  very  men  are  loudly  calling 
upon  us  to  encircle  mediums  more  depraved  than  they 
dare  represent  the  church  to  be,  and  to  encircle  these  per- 
sons for  the  purpose  of  communing  through  them,  with 
the  pure  spirits  from  heaven  itself.  Nothing  can  be  of 
a  worse  moral  tendency  than  such  associations. 

2.  The  character  of  "the  spirits  "  themselves,  as  they 
stand  revealed  before  us,  renders  all  our  imaginary  inter- 
course with  them,  as  our  intellectual  and  moral  teachers 
and  guides,  of  the  most  pernicious  moral  tendency. 
When  we  select  for  ourselves  teachers  and  guides 
whom  we  know  to  be  morally  corrupt,  or  when  we 
remain  blind  to  the  moral  corruptions  of  such  persons, 
after  their  character  stands  revealed  to  us,  we  are  sub- 
ject to  the  most  debasing  and  pernicious  moral  influ- 
ence conceivable.  What  is  the  moral  tendency  of 
Spiritualism  in  this  one  respect  ? 

In  general,  we  would  remark,  that  not  one  of  "  the 
spirits^^  bears  the  marks  of  even  common  honest?/  among' 
men  in  the  flesh.  There  is  not  one  of  them  who,  when 
put  to  the  test,  will  not  make  false  assertions  in  respect 
to  subjects  in  regard  to  which  real  spirits  must  know 
the  truth,  that  will  not  profess  absolute  knowledge  when 
their  answers  reveal  them  as  profoundly  ignorant,  and 
will  not  make  positive  assertions  when  real  spirits  must 
know  that  they  are  only  guessing  with  a  perfect  uncer- 
tainty in  regard  to  the  result,  and  all  this  in  circum- 


284  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

stances  in  which  they  must  be  aware  of  the  fact  that 
their  falsifying  will  infallibly  be  detected.  Now  common 
liars,  even  among  men,  are  not  in  any  way  guilty  of 
such  flagrant  conduct.  While,  therefore,  it  would  be 
very  hasty  in  us  to  say,  "  that  all  men  are  liars,"  it  is 
using  very  mild  language  indeed  to  say  that  all  "  the 
spirits"  cannot  be  any  thing  else.  What  should  we 
think  of  men  who  should  be  constantly  making  the  false 
utterances  which  "  the  spirits "  are  in  all  spirit  circles 
throughout  the  wide  world? 

There  is  one  certain  characteristic  of  conscious  quack- 
ery and  mountebankism  which  "  the  spirits  "  possess  so 
preeminently,  as  to  mark  them  infallibly  as  deceivers 
and  hypocrites  of  no  ordinary  character.  We  refer  to 
their  continuous  harping  upon  one  theme,  human  pro- 
gression^ and  to  their  absolute  promises  of  leading  lost 
humanity  out  of  all  its  mazes  of  darkness,  error,  and  su- 
perstition, into  one  universal  millennium  of  light,  knowl- 
edge, purity,  and  blessedness,  and  then  revealing  nothing 
for  this  end  but  what  real  spirits  cannot  but  know  to  be 
the  most  senseless  puerilities  conceivable,  —  puerilities 
in  the  presence  of  which,  as  they  affirm,  that  great  cen- 
tral light  of  our  moral  being,  the  Bible,  is  to  be  thrown 
into  a  deep  and  permanent  eclipse.  Now  we  affirm 
without  fear  of  contradiction,  that  such  facts  infallibly 
mark  "  the  spirits,"  supposing  these  communications  to 
proceed  from  such,  as  deceivers  and  hypocrites  of  no 
ordinary  character.  The  Bible,  while  it  utters  hardly  a 
syllable  upon  the  subject  of  progression,  evinces  most 
infallibly  the  divinity  of  its  origin  by  revealing  eternal 
principles,  truths,  and  realities,  in  dwelling  upon  and 
harmonizing  with  which,  universal  mind  cannot  but 
eternally  expand  and  progress  in  beauty  and  perfection. 
"  The  spirits  "  talk  endlessly  of  human  progression,  and 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  285 

then  present  themes  upon  which  the  mind  cannot  dwell' 
without  progress  in  one  direction  exclusively,  namely, 
hopeless  puerility,  if  not  idiocy.  Now  if  these  are  real 
disembodied  spirits  which  are  giving  forth  these  com- 
munications, and  especially  if  they  are  the  personages 
they  affirm  themselves  to  be,  then  w^e  affirm  that  they 
cannot  but  be  aware  of  the  downward  tendency  of  their 
communications,  as  contrasted  with  their  own  promises 
and  professions  in  regard  to  them,  and  that  consequently 
they  stand  revealed  in  them  as  self-conscious  deceivers 
and  hypocrites  of  the  grossest  kind. 

3.  The  moral  character  of  these  communications, 
those  we  refer  to  which  are  now  being  given  forth,  and 
which,  according  to  Mr.  Adin  Ballou,  one  of  the  oldest 
and  most  distinguished  spiritualists  in  the  country,  is 
but  the  beginning  of  what  is  yet  to  be  revealed,  and  but 
the  faint  foreshadowing  of  what  is  yet  to  be  done  among 
us,  on  the  authority  of  these  revelations,  —  the  moral 
character  of  these  latter-day  revelations,  we  say,  leaves 
us  no  ground  to  doubt  the  character  of  the  spirits,  sup- 
posing them  to  be  the  authors  of  these  revelations,  on 
the  one  hand,  and  of  the  moral  tendency  of  Spiritualism, 
on  the  other.  We  will  give  a  single  extract  in  illustra- 
tion, an  extract  from  a  work  of  high  authority,  entitled, 
"Astounding  facts  from  the  spirit  w^orld,  witnessed  at 
the  house  of  J.  A.  Gridley,  Southampton,  Mass."  Mr. 
G.  is  represented  as  an  eminent  physician.  A  large 
portion  of  this  work,  as  we  are  informed,  first  appeared 
in  the  New  Era  of  Boston.  When  we  providentially 
met  with  this  production  and  obtained  a  loan  of  it  for 
examination,  we  called  at  the  office  of  the  Spiritual 
Telegraphy  New  York,  and  inquired  whether  it  was 
regarded  as  a  genuine  revelation  from  "  the  spirits  ?  " 
We  were  told  in  reply  that  it  was.     Yet  they  did  not 


286  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

hold  tnemselves  responsible  for  the  truth  of  the  state- 
ments made,  as  the  same  diversity  of  opinion  prevailed 
among  "  the  spirits  "  as  among  men  in  the  flesh.  This 
work,  however,  was  one  of  the  spirit  productions  which 
they  were  accustomed  to  sell.  We  shall  defile  our  pages 
with  as  short  an  extract  from  it  as  possible,  and  yet  give 
the  idea  of  the  revelation  of  "  the  spirits  "  to  which  we 
refer.  After  saying  that  "  no  good  and  advancing  spirits 
below  the  fifth  degree  have  aught  to  do  with  the  sexual 
relation  in  any  sense  whatever,"  "  the  spirits,"  after 
affirming  that  in  this  degree  "  the  male  is  generally  and 
naturally  positive  to  the  female,"  that  the  former  "  can 
readily  fill  "  (communicate  the  higher  or  spiritual  life  to) 
"  the  negative "  (the  female)  "  by  contact,"  and  that 
"  the  generative  organs "  "  are  the  vehicles  through 
which  the  spiritual  life  is  often,  though  by  no  means 
always,  disposed  to  flow,"  they  proceed  to  say,  that  in 
this  higher  circle  "  any  positive  spirit  has  free  access  to 
any  negative  spirit  where  there  is  affinity  —  that  though 
the  male  may  have  a  female  companion  who  is  consti- 
tutionally adapted  to  be  to  him  a  better  help-meet  on 
the  whole  than  any  other,  and  so  generally  accompanies 
him,  yet  the  latter  has  no  jealousies  and  knows  no  ex- 
clusiveness,  that  she  is  glad  to  have  the  life  of  God 
increased  in  anyway,  and  anywhere  —  that  the  same 
liberty  will  erelong  be  given  to  men  on  earth,"  etc. 
Now  if  these  are  real  spirit  voices,  and  we  have  no  evi- 
dence that  any  of  these  revelations  come  from  "  the 
spirits,"  if  these  do  not,  then  We  hesitate  not  to  say,  that 
they  are  none  others  than  "  devils  damned "  who  are 
here  speaking  to  us.  And  the  fact  that  "  the  spirits," 
supposing  them  to  be  spirit  revelations,  cannot  but  be 
aware  that  such  revelations  are  proceeding  from  their 
midst  to  corrupt  still  further  fallen  humanity,  and  do  not 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE   SPIRITS."  287 

thunder  forth  their  united  reprobation  of  these  senti- 
ments, and  of  those  who  utter  them,  fully  implicates 
them  in  these  morally  desolating  abominations.  We 
read,  that  in  ancient  times,  men  sometimes  "  harbored 
angels  unawares."  Until  "  the  spirits  "  free  themselves 
from  all  participation  in  these  revelations,  which  they 
would  have  done  ere  this,  had  they  been  morally  pure, 
it  is  quite  evident,  that  we  cannot  harbor  them  without 
harboring  devils,  and  that  while  we  know  who  and 
what  they  are. 

It  may  be  said  in  reply  to  the  above,  that  spiritualists, 
as  a  body,  have  never  adopted  these  sentiments,  but  have 
rejected  them.  This  is  not  denied.  Yet  they  have  ac- 
cepted the  work  avowing  them  as  a  truly  spirit  revela- 
tion, and  have,  as  such,  commended  it  to  public  regard 
and  patronage.  What  would  even  spirituaHsts  say,  if 
a  leading  Christian  library  was  advertised  for  public 
sale,  a  library  embracing  a  single  volume  containing 
such  sentiments  ?  The  fact  that  "  the  spirits  "  on  the 
one  hand,  and  spiritualists  on  the  other,  have  not  openly 
repudiated  the  book,  and  its  authors,  holding  up  both 
alike  to  universal  reprobation,  is  sufficient  evidence  of 
the  downward  tendency  of  the  system. 

4.  The  very  circumstances  in  which  persons  meet  in 
these  circles,  tend  most  powerfully  to  generate  precisely 
such  moral  feelings  and  sentiments.  For  ourselves,  we 
are  not  at  all  surprised  at  the  above  revelations.  We 
long  since  believed  and  affirmed  that  they  would  proceed 
from  this  very  source,  and  have  only  wondered  that 
they  have  not  made  their  appearance  earlier.  We 
affirm  that  meeting  in  these  circles  is  adapted  to  gener- 
ate influences  and  tendencies  which  naturally  prompt 
to  such  sentiments  and  to  corresponding  actions,  and 
finally  to  draw  from  "  the  spirits  "  a  similarly  licentious 


288  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

morality  ;  the  immutable  law  of  their  teachings  being 
to  sanctify  by  their  authority  the  sentiments,  whatever 
they  may  be,  of  the  circles  which  entertain  them  as 
teachers  and  guides.  For  men  and  women  to  get 
together  in  circles,  and  there,  that  spirits,  they  know 
not  whom,  and  coming  they  know  not  from  whence, 
may  take  the  most  complete  control  of  their  mental 
and  physical  powers,  divesting  themselves  as  far  as 
possible  of  all  independent  thought  or  purpose,  tends  to 
but  one  result,  to  banish  rational  thought,  and  to  im- 
part to  the  sensual  in  man  the  most  full  and  controlling 
development,  and  finally  to  prepare  the  mind  to  receive 
the  most  senseless  puerilities  as  the  perfection  of  wis- 
dom, and  the  most  licentious  principles  and  sentiments 
as  the  highest  and  purest  morality. 

This  we  affirm  to  be  the  certain  tendency  of  this 
mission  of  "  the  spirits,"  a  tendency  in  which  their 
moral  character,  supposing  them  to  be  real  substan- 
tialities, is  being  distinctly  unmasked.  For  ourselves, 
we  would  as  soon  inhale  the  malaria  of  our  brothels 
and  pest-houses  as  a  means  of  moral  and  physical 
health,  as  subject  ourselves  to  the  teachings  of  "  the 
spirits  "  as  a  means  of  intellectual  and  spiritual  growth 
and  development. 


SUMMARY  STATEMENT  OF  THE  TENDENCIES  OF  SPIRITUALISM. 

SpirituaUsm,  then,  we  regard,  with  very  few  and 
slight  exceptions,  as,  in  its  fundamental  tendencies, 
"  evil,  and  only  evil  continually,"  and  that  for  the  fol- 
lowing reasons,  among  others  :  — 

1.  With  the  exceptions  named,  its  medicinal  effects 
in  a  few  forms  of  disease,  it  tends  to  no  form  of  good 
to  humanity,  physical,  intellectual,  or  moral. 


289 


2.  Subjection  to  the  influences  generated  in  these 
circles,  very  strongly  tends  to  a  great,  and  in  many  in- 
stances, fatal  derangement  of  the  physical  system  of 
those  in  health,  and  to  a  corresponding  derangement  of 
their  mental  powers. 

3.  While  it  tends  to  unsettle  our  faith  in  a  revelation 
absolutely  sufficient  and  reliable  in  regard  to  all  ques- 
tions pertaining  to  human  duty  and  destiny,  Spiritual- 
ism induces  a  reliance,  for  information  on  the  greatest 
of  human  concernments,  —  questions  pertaining  to  God, 
duty,  immortality,  and  retribution,  —  upon  sources  the 
most  unreliable  and  deceptive  conceivable. 

4.  It  tends  to  abstract  and  withhold  our  regard  from 
all  that  is  really  great,  beautiful,  true,  and  good,  and  to 
generate  an  absorbing  interest  in  the  most  childish 
subjects,  and  the  most  puerile  and  senseless  forms  of 
thought. 

5.  It  tends,  in  the  strongest  manner,  to  degrade  and 
limit  the  action  of  the  human  mind,  by  giving  to  these 
senseless  puerilities  the  greatest  influence  over  it,  in 
consequence  of  inducing  the  belief,  that  they  are  the 
high  forms  of  thinking  descended  to  us,  from  the  high 
intelligences  of  the  universe.  Nothing  but  this  one 
idea,  —  the  origin  of  these  spirit  productions,  —  has 
saved  them  hitherto  from  the  universal  contempt  and 
ridicule  of  the  world  ;  and  this  is  what  imparts  to  them 
their  great  power  to  degrade  and  debase  human  think- 
ing just  as  far  as  these  productions  become  objects  of 
public  interest. 

6.  It  presents,  while  it  tends  to  nothing  good,  the 
gi-eatest  facilities  for  artful  and  unprincipled  men  and 
women  to  practice  the  grossest  and  most  dangerous 
deceptions  upon  the  public,  and  holds  out  to  such  per- 
sons the  most  persuasive   motives   to   perpetrate  such 

25 


290  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

criminalities.  To  gain  the  greatest  celebrity  and  influ- 
ence, individuals  of  this  class  must  become  mediums  of 
the  most  wonderful  manifestations,  physical  and  mental. 
Hence,  the  so  frequent  resort  to  deception  and  imposi- 
tion, on  the  part  of  mediums,  and  there  is  no  place  so 
favorable  to  the  perpetration  of  such  crimes  as  the  spirit 
circles. 

7.  While  Spiritualism  has  already  begun  to  develop 
the  worst  and  most  debasing  moral  principles  that  the 
seethings  of  human  depravity  have  yet  thrown  upon  the 
surface  of  society,  the  intrinsic  tendencies  of  the  sys- 
tem renders  it  certain,  that  this  is  but  the  beginning  of 
what  is  yet  to  be. 

8.  The  influences  naturally  and  necessarily  generated 
in  these  circles,  tend  ultimately,  with  an  unerring  cer- 
tainty, to  secure  an  open  and  unblushing  conformity  to 
those  principles. 

Such  is  an  honest  statement  of  an  honest  estimate 
on  our  part,  of  the  real  tendencies  of  this  system,  as  it 
now  stands  before  the  public.  We  leave  the  portrait  to 
speak  for  itself. 


CHAPTER   III 


MISCELLANEOUS    TOPICS. 


A  FEW  topics  of  a  miscellaneous  character,  but  which 
have  an  important  bearing  upon  our  present  investiga- 
tions, have  been  reserved  for  a  distinct  and  separate  con- 
sideration, in  the  present  chapter.     The  principles  which 


THE   MISSION   OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  291 

we  have  elucidated,  will  be  found  to  be  quite  extensive 
and  important  in  their  applications.  Through  them, 
many  facts  which  have  hitherto  appeared  utterly  mys- 
terious and  inexplicable,  admit  of  a  ready  and  consis- 
tent explanation.  We  will  specify  a  few  of  these  facts, 
as  examples  :  — 

SECTION  I. 

SPECIAL    FACTS    CONNECTED    WITH    SPIRITUALISM. 

There  are  a  certain  class  of  what  may  be  denomi- 
nated special  facts  connected  with  these  spirit  manifes- 
tations, facts  upon  which  very  special  dependence  is 
placed  by  spiritualists,  in  establishing  the  claims  of  their 
theory,  and  which  consequently  demand  a  particular 
notice,  before  closing  our  discussion  of  this  subject. 
Speaking  mediums,  for  example,  will  sometimes  copy  the 
manner  and  voice  of  persons  they  never  saw,  persons 
now  dead.  Writing  mediums  copy,  in  a  similar  man 
ner,  the  handwriting  of  such  individuals.  Individuals 
in  these  circles,  and  after  having  been  subject  to  the  in 
fluences  there  developed,  have  peculiar  tactual  impres 
sions,  as  of  individuals  taking  them  by  the  hand,  or  grasp 
ing,  or  affectionately  touching  their  limbs,  etc.  In  other 
instances  still,  spirits  stand  revealed  apparently  in  visi- 
ble form  to  mediums  and  others,  and,  as  it  seems  to 
them,  hold  audible  conversation  with  them.  Finally, 
some  mediums  speak  and  write  in  languages  with  which 
they  are  totally  unacquainted.  Now  we  affirm  in  gen- 
eral that  no  argument  can  be  legitimately  deduced  from 
such  facts,  theur  reality  being  admitted,  in  favor  of 
Spirituahsm,  for  the  obvious  reason,  that  precisely  simi- 
lar facts  occur  from  known  mundane  causes.    Here,  as  we 


292  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

have  already  observed,  lies  the  great  error  of  spiritualists 
in  all  their  facts  and  reasonings.  They  have  entirely 
overlooked  the  fundamental  and  undeniable  principle, 
that  they  must  adduce  facts  which  never  result  from  the 
action  of  exclusively  mundane  causes,  before  they  can 
infer,  as  even  probable,  the  conclusion  of  an  ab  extra 
spirit  agency  in  the  production  of  any  phenomena  in  the 
world  around  us.  Let  us  more  particularly  examine  the 
different  classes  of  facts  above  referred  to. 


COPYING    THE    VOICE,    MANNER,    AND    HANDWRITING    OP 
INDIVIDUALS. 

In  regard  to  the  class  of  cases  in  which  mediums  im- 
itate more  or  less  accurately,  the  voice,  manner,  and 
handwriting  of  persons  they  have  never  seen,  we 
remark,  that  no  argument  can  be  adduced  from  such 
facts  in  favor  of  Spiritualism,  for  the  following  rea- 
sons :  — 

1.  In  the  spirit  circles  themselves,  these  phenomena 
do  occur,  when  no  spirits  at  all,  and  especially  the 
spirits  supposed,  can  be  present.  The  case  cited  above, 
which  occurred  in  Cleveland,  is  a  very  striking  and  con- 
clusive example  of  this  class  of  facts.  The  manner, 
voice,  and  forms  of  expression  of  the  young  man  are 
quite  peculiar  and  unique  ;  yet  they  were  all  so  perfectly 
imitated  by  a  total  stranger,  and  that  a  female,  that  it 
seemed  to  his  mother  that  her  son  stood  directly  in  her 
presence,  that  son  at  the  same  time  being  not  dead,  but 
alive.  No  one  also  will  have  the  credulity  to  suppose 
that  the  medium,  a  young  lady  in  Boston,  imitated 
the  handwriting  of  her  cousin,  through  the  influence  of 
the  spirit  of  that  individual,  or  of  any  other  disembodied 
spirit.     That  which  is  done  without  the  presence  and 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  293 

agency  of  spirits,  can  never,  without  a  violation  of  all 
the  laws  of  correct  reasoning,  be  adduced  to  prove  their 
presence  and  agency. 

2.  These  same  phenomena  occur  under  the  influence 
of  exclusively  mundane  causes,  being  the  not  uncom- 
mon facts  which  attend  the  action  of  the  odylic  force, 
as  developed  in  cases  of  mesmerism  and  clairvoyance. 

3.  It  would  be  an  exception  to  the  law  which  controls 
the  action  of  this  force,  an  exception  for  which  no  ac- 
count could  be  given,  did  these  facts  not  occur  in  con- 
nection with  these  manifestations,  supposing  spirits  to 
have  no  connection  with  them. 


TACTUAL    IMPRESSIONS. 

Precisely  similar  remarks  apply  to  all  the  facts  com- 
ing under  the  class  of  tactual  impressions.  The  mother 
referred  to,  as  soon  as  she  came  under  the  influence  of 
the  force  developed  in  the  spirit  circle,  had  the  same 
sensations  that  she  would  have  done,  had  her  hand  been 
grasped  by  some  friend  in  affectionate  salutation ;  yet  no 
spirit  was  there.  A  gentleman  who  had  had  great  ex- 
perience of  the  action  of  this  same  force,  told  us  that  on 
waking  from  sleep  at  one  time,  a  sleep  which  occurred 
after  he  had  been  subject  to  the  strong  action  of  that 
force,  all  consciousness  with  him  was  confined  exclu- 
sively to  his  right  arm.  He  at  first  honestly  supposed 
that  his  own  body  was  that  of  another  person  lying  by 
his  side,  and  when  he  took  hold  of  his  own  left  hand, 
he  supposed  he  had  grasped  that  of  another  individual. 
These  tactual  impressions  are,  of  almost  all  others,  of 
the  least  weight  in  favor  of  Spiritualism.  If  just  such 
impressions  were  not  experienced  in  these  circles,  by 
those   who    subject  themselves  to  the  influences  there 

25* 


294  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

generated,  the  facts  of  Spiritualism  would  be  more  tin- 
accountable  than  they  now  are.  If  these  impressions 
are  conclusive  for  the  presence  and  agency  of  the  spirits 
of  men  as  the  cause  of  such  phenomena,  the  sensa- 
tions of  persons  in  delirium  tremens,  and  when  aifected 
with  other  forms  of  disease,  are  equally  conclusive  for 
the  presence  and  agency  of  the  spirits  of  serpents  crawl- 
ing over  and  encircling  their  bodies. 


SEEING    SPIRITS. 

But  spiritualists  proclaim,  that  mediums  and  others 
have,  at  times,  what  seems  evident  to  them  at  least, 
a  direct  and  immediate  vision  of  spirits,  of  their  form, 
size,  and  complexion.  That  they  have  such  visions, 
we  have  no  disposition  to  doubt  or  deny.  The  ques- 
tion for  us  to  decide  is,  are  these  visions  valid  for 
the  reality  of  their  supposed  objects  ?  That  they  are 
not,  we  argue  from  the  following  considerations :  — 

1.  Many  of  these  visions  are  of  such  a  character,  as 
to  preclude  the  supposition,  that  they  can  be  real  per- 
ceptions of  objects  external  to  the  organism  of  the  per- 
cipient himself,  and  this  class  of  visions  must  be  held 
as  valid  if  any  are.  Judge  Edmonds,  for  example, 
affirms,  that  the  spirits  which  he  has  seen  are  from  three 
inches  to  twenty  feet  in  height,  the  largest  that  he  has 
seen  being  a  majestic  and  well-proportioned  female 
twenty  feet  high  ;  that  he  has  seen  spirits  who  have  been 
eighteen  thousand  years  in  the  celestial  spheres,  and  yet 
retain  the  form  of  monkeys,  while  others  have  hoofs 
and  horns,  such  as  he  has  seen  in  pictures.  This  is 
what  he  stated  on  his  western  tour,  the  past  year,  and 
his  visions  are  just  as  palpable  and  vahd  as  those  of  any 
other  medium  or  spiritualist.     Any  persons  who  credit 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  295 

such  visions  as  these,  we  shall  not  stop  to  argue  with. 
They  are  entirely  beyond  the  reach  of  reason  and  logic 
both. 

2.  Precisely  similar  visions  occur,  when  we  know 
absolutely,  that  spirits  are  not  seen  at  all,  because  the 
spirits  which  do  appear,  if  any  do,  are  actually  alive, 
and  in  the  body,  and  at  great  distances  from  the  per- 
cipient, when  the  visions  occur.  We  shall  hereafter,  in 
another  connection,  adduce  a  very  striking  case  of  this 
kind,  a  case  in  which  a  mother  when  wide  awake  saw 
the  spirit  of  her  son,  was  addressed  by  him,  and  spoke 
to  him  in  reply,  and  yet  neither  that  spirit,  nor  any  other 
was  present  at  all,  as  an  object  of  vision,  the  son  being 
at  that  very  moment  alive,  and  about  sixty  miles  distant 
from  the  mother.  The  perception,  in  this  case,  was  as 
distinct  and  palpable,  as  in  any  that  can  be  named. 
The  mere  fact,  that  persons  appear  to  themselves  to  see 
spirits,  is  therefore  no  certain  evidence,  that  spuits  are 
present,  as  objects  of  perception. 

3.  Precisely  similar  and  equally  distinct  and  palpable 
visions  are  well  known  to  attend  certain  forms  of  dis- 
ease, and  also  the  action  of  certain  medicinal  substances 
introduced  into  the  physical  system,  and  that  when  no 
one  has  the  folly  to  suppose,  that  spirits  are  present  as 
objects  of  perception.  We  have  only  to  refer  to  the 
journals  and  productions  of  medical  science  to  find  the 
most  abundant  and  absolute  verification  of  the  above 
statements.  How  absurd  and  unphilosophical  is  it  then, 
to  refer  to  this  same  kind  of  visions  as  proof  of  the 
presence  and  agency  of  spirits  in  these  so  called  sphit 
manifestations ! 

4.  It  is  perfectly  common  for  persons,  under  the  ac- 
tion of  the  very  force  developed  in  the  spirit  circles,  to 
have  visions  perfectly  distinct  and  palpable  of  objects 


296  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

which  have  no  existence  whatever.  The  mesmeric  and 
clairvoyant  subject  for  example,  sees  a  meeting-house, 
a  mountain,  lake,  ocean,  or  river;  a  man,  angel,  or 
devil ;  a  serpent,  a  centaur,  or  spirit,  and  all  with  the 
greatest  possible  distinctness,  just  in  accordance  with 
the  mere  imaginings  of  the  mesmerizer.  On  the  sup- 
position, therefore,  that  spirits  have  no  connection 
whatever  with  these  so  called  spirit  manifestations,  it 
would  be  an  exception  to  a  general  law,  an  exception 
for  which  no  account  could  be  given,  if  precisely  the 
visions  under  consideration  did  not  constitute  a  some- 
what prominent  portion  of  the  leading  phenomena  of 
Spiritualism.  Of  the  validity  of  its  high  claims,  they 
present  not  the  least  shadow  of  evidence. 

SPEAIvING    AND    WRITING    IN    UNKNOAVN    LANGUAGES. 

There  are  no  higher  claims  set  forward  by  Spiritual- 
ism, than  those  which  pertain  to  the  asserted  fact,  that 
mediums,  in  some  instances,  speak  and  write,  in  lan- 
guages with  wiiich  they  are  totally  unacquainted.  This 
class  of  spirit  phenomena  demands  of  us,  therefore,  a 
somewhat  particular  notice.  In  regard  to  such  phe- 
nomena, we  remark  :  — 

1.  That  a  very  large  portion  of  them,  a  vast  majority 
in  our  judgment,  are  mere  impositions  originated  for 
pm*poses  of  deception.  We  have  carefully  traced  out 
not  a  few  of  these  cases,  and  have  found  that  those 
who  originated  them  were  "liars  from  the  beginning." 
A  very  devoted  spiritualist  in  Cleveland,  for  example, 
told  us,  that  he  once  had  a  medium  in  his  family  who 
claimed  to  speak  various  Indian  languages.  At  length, 
some  natives  came  to  the  city  belonging  to  three  differ- 
ent tiibes.     He  invited  them  to   his  house,  that  they 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  297 

might   converse   with   the    spirits    of   their    ancestors, 
through  the  medium  referred  to.     The  spirits,  who  had 
been  speaking  before,  however,  were  all  dumb,  as  soon 
as  the  strangers  appeared.     A  gentleman  informed  us, 
a  short  time  since,  that  he  was  once  present  at  a  meet- 
ing in  a  town  in  northern  Ohio,  where  a  distinguished 
medium,  a  female,  was  "  bewitching  the  people  with  her 
sorceries,"  professing  to  preach  to  them  under  the  im- 
mediate inspiration  of  the  highest  spirits  from  the  celes- 
tial spheres.     At  the  close  of  her  harangues,  she  was 
accustomed  to   astonish  her  auditory,  by  speaking  to 
them    in    "unknown   tongues,"    generally   in    Indian. 
This  gentleman,  after  listening  awhile  to  such  utter- 
ances, himself  gave  utterance  to  forms  of  senseless  gib- 
berish,  as  in  a  similar  language.     The  pythoness  re- 
sponded, and  quite   a  lengthy  dialogue  was  held  be- 
tween  them.      She   informed   the    audience    that    the 
stranger  was  speaking  in  one  Indian  language,  and  she 
in  another,  but  that  she  perfectly  understood  all  he  said. 
They  very  earnestly  solicited  the  stranger  to  interpret 
what  had  passed  between  him  and  the  speaker.     He 
replied,  that  he  would  attend  their  meetings  the  next 
day  (Sabbath)  when  they  might,  perhaps,  hear  again  a 
similar  conversation.     At  the  close  of  the    spirit    dis- 
course, the   next  day,  the  dialogue  was  resumed,  and 
continued  at  gi'eat  length.     The  audience  became  im- 
portunate for   an   interpretation   of  what  was  passing 
before  them.     The  stranger  at  length  disclosed  to  them 
the  fact,  that  though  the  medium  had  affirmed  to  them 
that   he    was    speaking   in    one    language   and  she  in 
another,  and  that  she  perfectly  understood  his  meaning, 
he  had  not  uttered  a  word,  in  any  language,  nor  had 
he  given  utterance  to  a  single  thought,  in  all  that  had 
passed  between  himself  and  her,  and  that  he  now  un- 


298  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

masked  her  before  them  as  a  wilful  liar  and  deceiver. 
It  is  a  well-ascertained  part  of  the  known  trade  of  a 
large  portion,  if  not  a  majority  of  mediums  thus  to  lie 
and  deceive,  and  no  field  presents  such  facilities  for  the 
perpetration  of  such  impositions,  as  this  "  speaking  with 
tongues  "  in  the  forms  in  which  they  practise  it,  a  form 
wholly  unlike  that  presented  in  the  Scriptures  of  truth. 
Those,  therefore,  are  miserable  dupes  who  suffer  them- 
selves to  be  led  away  by  such  shallow  devices. 

2.  A  large  portion  of  these  cases,  also,  are  monsti'ous 
exaggerations  of  very  trifling  occurrences,  which  in 
themselves  present  no  difficulties  whatever,  and,  above 
all,  no  indications  of  the  presence  of  spirits.  As  an 
illustration,  we  V\^ould  refer  to  "  the  lengthy  communi- 
cation" in  French  given  forth  in  a  circle  in  Cleveland,  a 
sublime  and  wonderful  essay,  as  we  were  given  to  under- 
stand, but  which,  when  literally  translated,  expressed 
the  gi-eat  thought,  "  My  pretty  little  son." 

3.  Other  communications  of  this  class  are  found  to 
be  given  forth  in  no  language  whatever,  but  to  be 
constituted  of  English  words  with  terminations  of 
foreign  ones,  which  the  mediums  had  heard  before 
without  understanding  their  meaning.  In  illustration, 
we  present  the  following  fact,  whicli  is  related  by  a 
wi'iter  in  the  North  American  Rcvieiv. 

"  In  matters  other  than  where  opinion  is  involved, 
there  may  be  traced  the  same  subjective  element.  We 
recently  received  from  a  medium  of  ti-ansparent  ingenu- 
ousness and  singleness  of  character,  certain  metrical 
productions  which  she  said  were  \\Titten  through  her 
hand  by  the  spirit  of  John  Milton.  Two  of  them  were 
in  English  verse,  in  sentiment  highly  devout,  though 
misty  and  dreamy,  in  style  and  rhythm  certainly  not 
beyond  the    capacity  of  the    medium   in    her   normal 


299 


state,  though  she  said  she  was  not  in  the  habit  of 
writing  verse.  The  third  kind  our  correspondent  said 
was  in  Latin,  to  her  literally  an  unknown  language, 
and  she  requested  a  translation.  It  was  inscribed  "  A 
Latin  Sonnet."  But  it  was  not  a  sonnet,  and  was  not 
in  Latin,  nor  in  any  language  with  which  we  are  con- 
versant, yet  it  had  throughout  a  Latin  sound,  and  the 
terminations  were  Latin.  Now  the  father  of  this  me- 
dium had  for  years  received  into  his  family  boys  fitting 
for  college,  and  others  unfit  to  remain  in  college.  She 
had  undoubtedly  heard  in  her  youth  a  great  deal  of 
Latin  read  and  repeated,  and  the  so  called  sonnet  was 
evidently  composed  of  sounds  and  fragments  that  had 
lingered  thus  long  in  her  memory,  to  be  reproduced  in 
this  written  dream. 

4.  Other  cases  are  found  to  be  simple  remembrances 
of  utterances  which  the  mediums  had  before  heard, 
without  understanding  the  same,  remembrances  pre- 
cisely similar  to  what  occurs  in  other  instances.  Mr. 
Coleridge,  for  example,  gives  an  account  of  a  young 
girl  in  Germany,  who  had  always  labored  as  a  domes- 
tic, who  in  her  last  sickness  repeated  whole  sentences 
from  the  Greek,  Hebrew,  Arabic,  and  Syriac  Scriptures. 
On  examination,  it  was  found,  that  these  very  passages 
she  had  heard  a  learned  clergyman  read  when  resident 
in  his  family.  Many  instances  of  a  similar  kind  have 
occurred.  Their  occurrence,  therefore,  in  connection 
with  these  mediums,  is  no  proof  whatever  of  the  pres- 
ence and  agency  of  spirits. 

5.  It  is  a  well-known  and  not  at  all  uncommon  fact, 
that  individuals,  under  the  influence  of  the  very  force 
generated  in  these  circles,  will  understand  persons  when 
reading  or  speaking  in  languages  which  the  former  do 
not  understand,  and  will  reply  to  the  latter  in  their  own 


300  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

language.  We  have  already  adduced  cases  of  this 
kind,  and  need  not  repeat  them  here.  That  precisely- 
similar  phenomena  should  appear  in  these  circles,  there- 
fore, is  no  more  than  should  be  expected,  and  their 
appearance  is  no  evidence  whatever  of  the  interposi- 
tion of  spirits. 

Now  we  affirm  that  no  case  of  speaking  with 
tongues  has  ever  occurred  in  connection  with  this  spirit 
movement,  that  does  not  properly  and  really  belong  to 
one  or  the  other  of  the  classes  above  named.  Of  all  the 
claims  ever  set  forward  in  behalf  of  Spiritualism,  this, 
to  our  minds,  is  among  the  most  shallow  and  presump- 
tuous, coming  nearer  than  any  thing  else  almost,  to  a 
justification  of  its  opposers,  in  affirming  the  whole 
movement  to  be  nothing  but  a  deliberate  imposition 
upon  the  public. 


FACT    WITNESSED    BY   J.    G.    WHITTIER,    ESQ. 

The  following  fact  witnessed  by  J.  G.  Whittier,  Esq., 
as  naturally  presents  itself  in  this  connection,  perhaps, 
as  any  other,  and  demands  a  passing  notice.  Mr.  W., 
on  one  occasion,  asked  a  medium  if  she  could  read  the 
contents  of  a  paper  which  he  would  fold  up,  what  was 
written  being  inside,  and  placed  under  her  hand.  She 
expressed  the  belief  that  she  could  do  it.  Mr.  W.  then 
retired  from  the  circle,  and  placing  himself  where  no 
one  could  see  his  motions  but  himself,  wrote  upon  a 
slip  of  paper  the  word  "  Truth,"  and  having  folded  up 
the  paper,  with  the  word  inside,  returned  and  placed  the 
object  under  the  medium's  hand.  The  medium,  her 
hand  covering  the  paper  all  the  while,  and  after  she  had 
waited,  as  in  deep  thought,  a  few  moments,  slowly 
repeated  the  letters,  s-r-u-t-h.     That  is  not  right,  says 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  301 

Mr.  W.  Try  again.  Again  and  again,  the  same  let- 
ters were  repeated.  On  being  assured,  that  she  was 
wrong,  her  reply  was,  "  That  is  the  way  I  read  it." 
On  opening  the  paper,  Mr.  W.  found  that,  by  a  mistake 
of  his  own,  the  letter  T  had  been  written  so  as  to  re- 
semble that  of  S.  On  this  fact,  which  spiritualists 
would  no  doubt  claim  as  a  great  triumph  of  their 
theory,  we  remark  :  — 

1.  That  the  medium,  in  this  case,  most  evidently  had 
a  direct  and  immediate  vision  of  what  was  in  the  paper 
referred  to.  This  was  what  she  affirmed  to  be  true,  and 
of  its  truth  she  was  unquestionably  distinctly  con- 
scious. 

2.  This  case  presents  not  the  least  conceivable  degi-ee 
of  evidence  of  the  presence  and  agency  of  disembodied 
spirits,  as  its  cause.  The  individual  under  the  unde- 
niable influence  of  a  physical  cause,  had  a  direct  vision 
of  a  physical  object,  the  letters  referred  to.  How  could 
spirits,  if  they  were  present,  help  the  vision  of  this 
individual,  or  cause  that  physical  force  to  induce  it? 
Minds  constituting  the  circle  could  not,  by  their  thoughts, 
feelings,  and  acts  of  will  directly  induce  such  vision  in 
the  medium,  or  cause  the  force  acting  in  her  organism 
to  do  it.  How,  then,  could  disembodied  spirits  uncon- 
nected with  that  organism,  induce,  by  their  thoughts, 
feelings,  and  acts  of  will,  (the  only  way  in  which  they 
could  produce  such  results,  if  at  all,)  such  vision  in  her, 
or  cause  the  force  referred  to,  to  do  it  ?  To  us,  it  is  a 
matter  of  no  little  wonder  that  such  facts  are  re- 
ferred to  spirits  out  of  the  body,  or  to  any  force  out  of, 
and  unconnected  with,  the  organism  of  the  medium,  as 
their  cause,  not  a  ray  of  light  being  thrown  upon  the 
facts  by  such  a  supposition. 

3.  Precisely  similar  perceptions,  and  those  far  more 

26 


302  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

mysterious,  are  well  known  to  result  from  the  action  of 
this  force,  in  other  circumstances.  Dr.  Waylancl  men- 
tions the  case  of  a  Miss  Reynolds,  of  Springfield,  Mass., 
who,  when  deeply  blindfolded,  and  shut  up  in  a  dark 
room,  could  even  then  read  the  finest  print.  Others 
have  been  known  to  read  sentences  when  the  paper  on 
which  they  were  written  were  encased  in  lead.  All 
these  things  have  been  done  in  relations  where  no  one 
could  imagine  even  that  spu'its  caused  the  perceptions. 
How,  then,  can  such  a  perception  as  this  be  adduced  as 
proof  of  the  truth  of  Spiritualism  ? 

4.  This  case  presents  another  very  clear  instance  in 
which  an  individual  is  at  the  same  time  what  is  called 
a  medium,  and  also  a  clairvoyant,  and  while  it  proves 
the  identity  of  the  clairvoyant  and  spirit  phenomena,  it 
also  explains  the  manner  in  which  new  information  is 
sometimes  brought  into  these  circles,  and  that  uncon- 
nected with  spirits.  The  same  influence,  a  mere  physi- 
cal cause,  which  enabled  this  medium  to  read  that 
paper,  might  enable  her  to  report,  in  some  instances, 
facts  which  lie  at  any  distance  beyond  the  vision  and 
knowledge  of  any  one  present,  and  her  visions  might  be 
embodied  in  some  communication  given  forth  as  from 
spirits. 

5.  This  case,  we  remark  finally,  presents  very  strong 
evidence  against  the  claims  of  Spiritualism ;  because  if 
such  a  fact  may  occur,  and  we  have  shown  that  it  did 
occur,  without  the  agency  of  spirits,  any  other  phenom- 
enon of  Spiritualism  may  occur  without  such  agency. 
This  is  undeniable. 


THE   MISSION   OF   "  THE   SPIRITS."  303 


SECTION  LL 

SPECIAL    FACTS     WHICH    REQUIRE    A   PARTICULAR    EXPLANA- 
TION. 

There  are  a  class  of  what  may  properly  be  denomi- 
nated special  facts  which  individuals  not  fully  con- 
vinced of  the  truth  of  Spiritualism,  have  met  with,  and 
by  which,  while  rejecting  the  theory  for  what  they  are 
compelled  to  regard  as  sufficient  and  incontestable  evi- 
dence, yet  presents  no  little  embarrassment  to  their 
minds.  Take  the  following  from  Rev.  Charles  Beech- 
er's  "  Review  of  Spiritual  Manifestations."  "  Thus  in  a 
circle  the  table  addresses  itself  to  a  young  man,  A.  B., 
and  says,  '  I  met  you  in  Rome.  George  Inman.'  A. 
B.  remembers  no  such  person.  The  table  is  asked  to 
assist  his  memory,  and  replies,  '  Cigars  —  not  burn.' 
Yet  A.  B.  remains  oblivious,  nor  can  any  of  his  friends 
who  travelled  with  him  recall  any  person  of  that  name, 
nor  any  incident  suggestive  of  incombustible  cigars." 
On  subsequent  occasions  this  individual  was  annoyed 
with  a  repetition  of  the  same  communications,  without 
at  all,  as  it  w^ould  appear,  reviving  in  his  mind  a 
remembrance  of  the  person  or  circumstance  referred  to. 
The  appearance,  and  the  conclusion  of  the  spiritualist 
here  is,  that  there  is  a  spirit  present  who  is  vainly  en- 
deavoring to  induce  a  recollection  of  himself  in  the 
person  present,  and  that  when  the  name,  person,  and 
incident  suggested  can  none  of  them  be  recalled.  We 
have  two  remarks  to  make  in  regard  to  such  a  case  : 
1.  Until  the  circumstances  of  time  and  place  are  re- 
called, we  should  hold  the  whole  affair  to  be  a  mere 
fiction  framed  and   designedly  introduced  by  the  me- 


304  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

dium,  or  some  one  present,  for  purposes  of  deception,  or 
a  spontaneous  creation  of  the  imagination  of  A.  B.  him- 
self, or  of  some  other  individual  present.  The  repetition 
of  the  communication  after  its  first  introduction  pre- 
sents no  mystery  at  all.  It  is,  on  the  other  hand,  just 
what  should  be  expected.  The  very  strangeness  of  the 
communication  would  fix  it  upon  the  mind  so  firmly 
that  no  other  result  could  be  anticipated.  2.  Should 
the  remembrance  of  the  person  and  facts,  with  the  cir- 
cumstances of  time  and  place,  be  subsequently  recalled, 
then  we  should  say,  that  in  our  experience,  to  say  the 
least,  the  fact  is  very  common  indeed,  for  the  remem- 
brance of  real  scenes  to  recur  to  the  mind,  in  just  such 
broken  and  disjointed  fragments  as  these.  Some  name 
is  suggested,  and  then  some  fact,  or  vice  versa,  each 
perfectly  isolated  from  any  real  scene  that  we  can,  at 
the  time,  recall.  The  case,  then,  in  whatever  light  it  is 
viewed,  presents  no  indications  whatever  of  the  presence 
of  spirits. 

In  another  instance,  a  gentleman  put  a  question  of 
this  kind  to  the  spirit  of  a  friend  with  whom  he  was 
professedly  communicating :  "  Have  I,  in  my  posses- 
sion, a  token  of  affectionate  remembrance  which  I 
received  from  you  ?  "  The  answer  was,  "  Yes,"  and  an 
object  was  named  which  accorded  with  the  recollection 
of  the  inquii'er.  "  Have  I  any  other  such  token  ?  "  An- 
swer, "  Yes."  Not  recollecting  any  such  object,  he 
specified  a  number  of  articles.  When  the  term  "  book  " 
was  pronounced,  there  was  an  affirmative  response. 
Subsequent  reflection  verified  the  communication, 
though,  at  the  time,  he  could  not  recall  the  fact  that 
such  a  token  had  ever  been  received  by  him  from  that 
individual.  Here  is  the  appearance,  to  say  the  least,  of 
one  mind  attempting,  and  with  final  success,  to  revive 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  305 

in  the  mind  of  another  what  is  to  the  latter  a  forgotten 
fact,  and  the  mind  accomplishing  this  object  a  disem- 
bodied spirit.  "  How,"  we  were  once  asked,  "  do  you 
account  for  such  a  fact  as  that,  in  accordance  with 
your  theory  ?  "  Our  answer  to  such  an  inquiry  is  at 
hand.  When  the  first  inquiry  was  correctly  answered, 
an  undefined  impression  rested  upon  the  inquirer's 
mind,  that  this  was  not  the  only  object  of  the  kind  that 
he  had  received  from  that  friend,  and  this  impression 
occasioned  the  asking  of  the  second  question.  Have  I 
any  other  such  token  ?  This  impression  would  attach  to 
the  term  "  book,"  the  instant  it  was  pronounced,  though 
some  time  might  elapse  before  the  fact  of  the  gift 
would  become  an  object  of  distinct  recollection,  and 
this  was  all  that  was  requisite  to  induce  the  rap  indi- 
cating that  the  right  object  had  been  named.  There  is 
no  difficulty  whatever,  in  accounting,  in  accordance 
with  the  known  laws  of  mind,  for  such  a  fact,  without 
supposing  at  all  the  interposition  of  spirits  as  its  cause. 
A  case  which  we  adduced  in  the  progress  of  our 
investigations,  prepares  the  way  for  a  clear  and  satis- 
factory explanation  of  the  communication  which  a 
friend  received,  that  a  daughter  whom  he  supposed  to 
have  been  in  France,  was  in  London,  a  case  which 
represents  a  class  of  facts  in  Spiritualism  demanding 
explanation.  The  case  was  that  of  Prof.  A.,  who  asked 
the  spirit  of  a  deceased  sister  to  specify  the  given  name 
of  their  father,  and  another  and  different  name  was 
given,  that  of  their  brother.  The  professor  had  just  before 
been  putting  questions  concerning  the  brother,  and  his 
thoughts  instantly  reverted  to  him  from  the  father,  as 
soon  as  the  question  referred  to  was  put.  This  w^ould 
have  made  no  difference,  had  the  spirit  of  the  sister 
been  really  responding.     As  it  was,  this  recurrence  to 

2Q* 


306  MODERX   MYSTERIES. 

the  brother  occasioned  the  response  that  was  received. 
So  our  friend  had  just  asked  the  spirit  of  liis  deceased 
wife,  to  designate  the  present  locality  of  their  eldest 
daughter,  and  the  correct  answer,  London,  was  given. 
The  question  next  put,  was,  where  is  the  daughter  next 
younger  ?  The  mind  of  the  inquirer,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  Professor,  instantly  and  very  naturally  recurred  to 
the  object  just  before  named,  and  this  occasioned  the 
response  that  was  received,  a  response  which  happened^ 
in  this  case,  to  be  right.  The  unexpected  answer,  from 
its  unexpectedness,  would  be  present  to  the  inquirer's 
mind,  whenever  the  question  was  repeated,  and  this 
would  occasion  a  repetition  of  the  same  response. 
This  to  our  mind  is  the  true  account  of  this  case. 
Multitudes  of  surprising  revelations  are  unquestionably 
thus  obtained.  The  one,  in  a  thousand,  that  happens 
to  be  right,  is  put  down  to  the  credit  of  Spiritualism, 
and  the  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine  wi'ong  ones  set 
aside  as  of  no  account. 

We  once  heard  an  advocate  of  Spiritualism,  in  a 
public  meeting,  give  the  following  case,  as  demonstra- 
tive proof  of  the  truth  of  his  theory.  An  individual 
asked  the  spirit  of  a  deceased  friend  this  question : 
What  was  your  age  at  the  time  of  your  death?  A 
certain  number  was  given,  which  did  not  accord  with 
the  recollection  of  the  inquirer.  On  his  way  home, 
however,  as  he  passed  by  the  city  cemetery,  he  saw 
upon  the  gravestone  of  that  friend  the  precise  number 
given  in  the  spirit  circle.  The  speaker,  in  this  instance, 
instead  of  proving  his  own  theory,  betrayed  his .  igno- 
rance of  the  well-known  laws  of  mind.  In  the  memory 
of  the  inquirer  were  two  impressions  in  regard  to  the 
age  of  that  friend,  the  one  particularly  thought  of  when 
he  put  the  question,  and  that  which  he,  no  doubt,  had 


THE   MISSION   OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  807 

often  seen  before  on  the  tombstone.  After  putting  the 
question,  the  latter  was  suggested,  and  occasioned  the 
response,  and  that  without  becoming  an  object  of  dis- 
tinct remembrance,  as  the  former  was,  nothing  almost 
being  more  common  than  such  forms  of  recollection. 


SECTION  in. 

PHENOMENA  OF  DREAMING,  AND  PREMONITIONS  OF  FUTURE 

EVENTS. 

There  are  cases  in  which  persons  in  sleep  seem  to 
have  a  direct  and  immediate  vision  of  objects  at  a  great 
distance  from  them.  A  case  of  this  kind  has  been 
recently  reported  in  the  Cincinnati  papers,  as  having 
occurred  in  that  city.  A  lady  who  had  a  very  endeared 
brother  in  California,  as  she  fell  asleep,  saw  him  in  his 
log  cabin  rise  suddenly  and  very  carefully  from  his  bed, 
and  having  girded  on  his  weapons,  look  with  an  intense 
gaze  at  a  certain  opening  in  the  wall  at  the  head  of  his 
bed.  Soon  a  hand  holding  a  dagger  was  seen  passing 
in  through  that  hole,  and  passing  on  silently  till  the 
point  of  the  weapon  was  directed  to  the  spot  where  the 
brother  had  been  lying  down,  a  deadly  thrust  was  given. 
The  brother,  in  the  mean  time,  with  a  single  stroke  with 
his  bowie  knife,  completely  separated  the  arm  from  the 
body  without.  A  terrible  cry  was  heard,  and  the  brother, 
rushing  out  of  the  cabin,  dragged  in  the  body  of  the 
assassin,  who  was  in  the  last  agonies  of  death,  in  conse- 
quence of  having  stabbed  himself  with  his  other  hand. 
Such,  in  substance,  was  the  vision  which  was  related 
by  the  sister  the  next  morning,  and  subsequently  became 
a  matter  of  interesting  conversation  among  her  friends. 
A  few  weeks  subsequent,  she  received  a  letter  from  her 


SOS  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

brother,  revealing  to  her  the  fact,  that  on  the  very  night 
in  which  she  had  the  vision,  the  identical  scene,  in  all 
particulars,  as  it  then  presented  itself  to  her  mind,  actu- 
ally occurred  in  his  cabin.  Whether  this  is  an  authentic 
case  or  not,  and  we  see  no  reasons  whatever  to  call  in 
question  its  authenticity,  facts  of  a  precisely  similar 
character  do  arise,  and  this  case  may  consequently  be 
taken  to  represent  the  class.  Shall  we  regard  this  as  a 
mere  accidental  coincidence,  or  an  actual  vision  of  what 
did  occur  ?  We  take  the  latter  supposition.  How  shall 
we  account  for  the  facts  on  that  supposition  ?  The 
brain  of  the  sister,  as  we  suppose,  during  sleep,  came 
under  the  influence  of  the  odylic  force,  and  at  the  same 
moment  happened  to  be  in  odylic  rapport  with  the  scene 
referred  to,  or  more  correctly,  perhaps,  with  the  brain  of 
the  brother.  A  vision  of  the  scene,  on  that  supposition, 
could  not,  from  the  nature  of  this  force,  but  have  oc- 
curred. This  perception  would  have  occurred,  had  the 
individual  been  awake  or  asleep.  The  distance  of  the 
scene  from  the  percipient  made  no  difference  whatever. 
In  all  ages,  dreams  of  this  kind  have  sometimes  oc- 
curred, and  in  all  cases,  excepting  when  supernaturally 
induced,  unquestionably  from  this  cause. 

We  take  the  following  case  from  "  Rogers'  Philoso- 
phy of  Mysterious  Rappings  :  "  — 

"  Rev.  Joseph  Wilkins,  an  English  dissenting  minis- 
ter, relating  the  case  of  himself,  says  :  '  Being  one  night 
asleep,  I  dreamed  that  I  was  travelling  to  London,  and, 
as  it  would  not  be  much  out  of  my  way,  I  would  go  by 
Gloucestershire,  and  call  upon  my  friends.'  Accord- 
ingly he  seemed  to  have  arrived  at  his  father's  house ; 
but,  finding  the  front  door  closed,  he  went  round  to  the 
back,  and  there  entered.  The  family,  however,  being 
already  in  bed,  he  seemed  to  ascend  the  stairs  and  enter 


309 

his  father's  bedchamber.  He  found  him  asleep  ;  but, 
to  his  mother,  who  seemed  awake,  he  said,  as  he  walked 
round  to  her  side  of  the  bed,  '  Mother,  I  am  going  a 
long  journey,  and  am  come  to  bid  you  good-by  ; '  to 
which  she  answered,  '  O,  dear  son,  thou  art  dead ! ' 
This,  understand,  was  but  a  dream,  to  which  this  gen- 
tleman at  the  time  attached  no  importance. 

"  He  was,  however,  greatly  surprised,  when,  soon  after, 
he  received  a  letter  from  his  father,  addressed  to  him- 
self, if  alive,  or,  if  not,  to  his  surviving  friends  ;  begging 
earnestly  for  immediate  intelligence,  since  they  believed 
him  dead.  For  that  on  such  a  night  (that  on  which 
their  son  had  his  dream)  he,  the  father,  being-  asleep,  and 
Mrs.  Wilkins,  the  mother,  being  awake,  she  had  dis- 
tinctly heard  somebody  try  the  fore-door,  which  being 
fast,  the  person  had  gone  round  to  the  back,  and  there 
entered.  She  had  perfectly  recognized  the  footstep  to 
be  that  of  her  son,  who  ascended  the  stairs,  and,  enter- 
ing the  bedchamber,  had  said  to  her,  '  Mother,  I  am 
going  a  long  journey,  and  am  come  to  wish  you  good- 
by.'  Whereupon  she  had  answered,  '  O,  dear  son, 
thou  art  dead ! '  Much  alarmed,  she  had  awakened  her 
husband,  and  related  what  had  occurred,  assuring  him 
that  it  was  not  a  dream,  for  that  she  had  not  been 
asleep  at  all. 

"  Mr.  Wilkins  remarks  that  this  singular  circumstance 
took  place  in  the  year  1754,  when  he  was  living  at 
Ottery;  and  that  he  had  frequently  discussed  the  sub- 
ject with  his  mother,  with  whom  the  impression  was 
even  stron£:er  than  on  himself.  Neither  death  nor  any 
thing  else  remarkable  ensued;  and  he  had  no  idea  of  a 
journey." 

To  us,  the  explanation  of  this  fact,  whose  authentic- 
ity cannot  properly  be  doubted,  is  quite  easy  and  mani- 


310  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

fest.  When  two  minds,  or  rather  brains,  happen  to  be 
in  strong  odylic  rapport,  the  mental  states  of  one  are 
reproduced  in  the  mind  of  the  other.  Distance  of  local- 
ity makes  no  difference  whatever.  In  this  case,  the 
brains  of  the  mother  and  son  were  in  this  relation,  and 
hence  the  vision  of  the  latter  in  a  dream  became  an 
object  of  perception  to  the  former  when  awake,  just  as 
the  imaginings  of  the  mesmerizer  become  perceptions  in 
the  mind  of  his  subject. 

In  the  same  manner  the  brains  of  two  individuals, 
when  both  are  asleep,  and  at  a  great  distance  from 
each  other,  may  come  into  odylic  rapport  with  each 
other,  so  that  the  mental  apprehensions  of  one  may 
thereby  be  reproduced  in  the  mind  of  the  other,  and 
thus  each  have  the  same  vision  or  dream  at  the  same 
moment.  We  received,  a  few  days  since,  from  a  gen- 
tleman whose  testimony  no  one  acquainted  with  him 
will  doubt,  a  statement  of  an  affecting  fact  of  this  kind 
which  occurred  in  his  own  experience.  When  a  youth, 
he  had  a  pair  of  twin  brothers  whom  he  most  tenderly 
loved.  At  length  one  of  them  died.  His  heart  was 
then  intensely  entwined  around  the  other,  little  Fredy, 
as  he  called  him.  At  one  time,  when  he  was  some 
fifteen  or  twenty  miles  from  home,  employed  as  a 
clerk  in  a  store,  he  had  in  his  sleep  the  following  vision. 
He  thought,  that  at  night  he  approached  the  front  door 
of  his  father's  residence,  and  on  attempting  to  open  it, 
found  it  fastened.  He  then  went  round  to  the  back 
door  and  entered  into  a  large  kitchen,  in  a  remote 
corner  of  which  was  a  recess  where  his  parents  were 
accustomed  to  sleep.  The  room,  as  he  thought,  was 
at  the  time  lighted  up  by  a  small  fire  which  was  still 
burning.  As  he  entered  tlie  room,  his  mother  extended 
her  arms   towards    him,   and  exclaimed,    O    William! 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  311 

As  he  came  to  her,  and  they  were  locked  in  each 
others'  arms,  she  said  to  Mm,  Fredy  is  dead!  They 
then  wept  together,  while  the  arms  of  each  were  en- 
circling the  other,  for  a  long  time,  till,  from  excess  of 
grief,  he  awoke,  and  found  his  pillow  drenched  with 
tears.  About  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  that  day, 
his  cousin  drove  up  to  the  door.  As  they  met,  the 
young  man  exclaimed,  I  know  what  you  have  come 
for.  Fredy  is  dead.  Yes,  was  the  reply.  Fredy  is 
dead,  and  I  have  come  for  you.  After  he  had  been 
home  a  little  while,  his  father  said  to  him,  Your  mother 
had  a  very  singular  dream  last  night.  She  thought 
that  you  came  to  the  front  door,  and  finding  it  fastened, 
you  came  round  by  the  back  door,  and  entered  our 
room.  As  you  entered,  she  extended  her  arms  towards 
you,  and  exclaimed,  O  William!  You  came  to  her, 
and  as  each  was  encu'cled  in  the  other's  arms,  she  said 
to  you,  Fredy  is  dead,  and  thus  embracing  each  other, 
you  wept  together  for  a  long  time.  The  same  identical 
vision  had,  as  nearly  as  it  could  be  ascertained,  at  the 
same  time,  passed  before  the  mind  of  the  mother  and  the 
son,  though  they  were  separated  at  a  distance  of  some 
fifteen  or  twenty  miles  from  each  other.  People,  if 
they  choose,  may  call  such  events  mere  chance  coinci- 
dences. We  judge  differently.  We  think  that  there 
must  have  been,  at  the  moment,  a  medium  of  commu- 
nication between  those  two  minds,  the  very  one  of 
which  we  are  treating,  a  medium  so  relatively  devel- 
oped between  them,  that  the  thoughts  of  the  one  were 
reproduced  in  the  other.  To  us  such  facts  which,  in 
some  instances,  do  characterize  human  experience, 
admit  of  no  other  explanation. 


312  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 


ANALOGOUS   FACTS    OF   COMMON   OCCURRENCE   IN   EVERY-DAY 

LIFE. 

An  invisible  force  which  pervades  all  nature  around 
us,  and  whose  influence  we  are  constantly  experiencing, 
may  not  be  recognized  as  present  at  all,  excepting  in 
its  most  powerful  and  startling  occurrences.  Of  this, 
electricity  may  be  alluded  to  as  an  example  and  illus- 
tration. Our  physical  system  is  no  doubt  continuously 
pervaded  by  electiic  currents,  as  is  nature  in  its  entire- 
ness  all  around  us.  Many  events,  also,  a:;3  continually 
occurring  around  us,  indicative,  to  the  careful  observer, 
of  its  presence  and  action.  Its  presence,  however,  is  not 
distinctly  recognized,  till  we  witness  some  of  its  more 
startling  phenomena,  as  in  the  thunderstorm.  The 
same  holds  true  of  the  odylic  force.  All  nature  is  in- 
stinct with  its  presence  and  influence,  and  we  are  con- 
tinuous spectators  of  its  ordinary  phenomena.  From  all 
the  forces  in  nature,  we  think  that  it  is  distinguished  by 
this  one  striking  peculiarity.  The  direction  of  its  activity, 
the  proper  conditions  being  fulfilled,  is  as  mental  states, 
and  is  determined  hy  the  same,  and  this,  too,  while,  as  an 
attractive  and  repulsive  force,  it  acts  with  great  power 
upon  all  other  objects  in  nature.  For  ourselves,  we 
believe,  and  we  suggest  this  for  the  consideration  of 
scientific  men  and  of  the  public  generally,  —  we  believe, 
we  say,  that  in  the  human  organism,  it  is  the  medium 
of  voluntary  muscular  action,  as  well  as  of  sensation. 
There  must  be  in  that  organism  some  such  force,  a 
force  which,  while  its  own  action  accords  with  mental 
states,  and  is  determined  by  the  same,  controls,  also,  in 
consequence  of  its  peculiar  properties,  the  muscular 
system,  and  thus  becomes  the  immediate  cause  of  all 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  oi3 

voluntary  motion  in  the  physical  organization.  This 
we  believe  to  be  none  other  than  the  odylic  force  of 
which  we  have  been  treating.  When  it  is  not  suffi- 
ciently, or  when  it  is  excessively  developed  in  that  sys- 
tem, we  then  have  the  various  forms  of  cramp  and 
convulsions,  and  also  nervous  developments.  When 
developed  in  certain  relative  degrees  in  the  organisms  of 
two  or  more  individuals,  then  the  mental  states  of  one  are 
reproduced  in  the  minds  of  the  others.  Where  people 
are  much  together,  in  the  ordinary  intercom'se  of  life, 
as  in  families,  it  becomes  spontaneously  developed 
between  them  to  such  an  extent,  that  they  are  often 
thinking  each  others'  thoughts,  or  the  thoughts  of  one 
are  reproduced  in  the  minds  of  the  others.  The  father, 
for  example,  when  sitting  in  the  family  circle,  gives 
utterance  to  a  certain  thought.  Nothing  has  been  said 
before  to  lead  to  it,  or  to  suggest  it  to  any  one.  Yet  the 
mother  and  others  remark,  "  I  was  just  thinking  of  that 
very  thing  myself."  Such  facts  occur  so  frequently, 
and  in  such  connections,  as  to  preclude  the  supposition 
that  such  identity  of  thought,  among  so  many  persons, 
at  such  moments,  is  the  result  of  mere  accident.  There 
must  be  some  hitherto  unrecognized  medium  of  inter- 
communication, by  which  the  thoughts  of  one  mind  are 
reproduced  in  others.  The  hypothesis  before  us  gives 
us  such  a  medium,  and  thus  explains  such  phenomena. 
An  individual  with  whom  we  were  once  familiar,  has 
been  separated  from  us  for  years,  and  for  a  long  period 
has  been  totally  out  of  our  thoughts.  He,  at  length, 
returns  to  our  neighborhood,  we  knowing  nothing  of 
the  fact.  As  he  conies  within  a  certain  distance  of  us, 
he  suddenly  and  inexplicably  becomes  to  us  an  object 
of  distinct  thought  and  remembrance.  When  he  comes 
into  our  presence,  we  inform  him  that  we  were  just 

27 


314  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

before  thinking  about  him,  though  he  had  not  been  in 
our  minds  before  for  years.  Of  more  frequent  occur- 
rence are  such  facts,  in  common  experience,  relative  to 
individuals  who  have  been  separated  but  short  periods 
from  each  other.  The  common  recognition  of  such 
facts  among  all  classes  of  community,  has,  as  is  well 
known,  given  rise  to  the  old,  and  somewhat  vulgar 
maxim,  that  "  the  devil  is  always  near  when  we  are 
speaking  of  him."  The  maxim  reversed  would,  no 
doubt,  be  more  true,  to  wit,  we  are  speaking  of  him, 
when  he  is  near,  and  for  that  reason.  Facts  which  are 
so  general,  and  so  uniform  in  their  character,  in  human 
experience,  must,  as  we  judge,  have  a  common  cause, 
and  that  cause  must  be  something  else  than  mere 
chance  coincidence.  We  think  that  cause  to  be  this. 
When  individuals  come  into  the  vicinity  of  each  other, 
the  odylic  relations  between  them  not  unfrequently 
happen  to  be  such,  that  the  thoughts  of  one  are  repro- 
duced, to  a  certain,  but  limited  extent,  of  course,  in  the 
mind  of  the  other,  and  thus  the  thoughts  of  one  are 
turned  to  the  other.  Thus  we  have  these  common  facts 
of  human  experience.  A  moment's  reflection  will  con- 
vince the  reader,  that  there  is  nothing  incredible  in  such 
a  supposition.  The  dog,  for  example,  passes  along 
w^here  his  master  and  many  others  had  passed  hours  or 
days  previous.  The  animal  immediately  distinguishes 
the  track  of  his  master  from  all  the  others,  and  thus 
traces  him  out.  Such  facts  necessitate  one  of  two 
conclusions.  Either  something  passed  from  the  organ- 
ism of  the  master  to  the  objects  upon  which  he  ti'od, 
and  remained  there  till,  and  no  doubt  after,  the  time 
referred  to,  or  owing  to  peculiarities  of  physical  state 
and  constitutiouy  a  cause  in  that  organism  developed 
in  the  objects  touched,  a  peculiar  force  not  developed 


THE   MISSIOX   OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  315 

to  SO  great  an  extent  before,  and  this  force  passing 
from  the  organism  to  those  objects,  or  by  contact  of 
the  organism  developed  in  those  objects,  was  the  cause 
of  the  peculiar  effect  upon  the  animal,  an  effect  by 
which  the  latter  was  enabled  to  follow  the  track  of  the 
former,  and  trace  him  out.  Of  the  truth  of  one  or  the 
other  of  these  suppositions,  there  can  be  no  doubt. 
Now  if  a  mere  momentary  contact  may  produce  effects 
from  which  such  results  arise,  is  it  at  all  incredible,  that 
from  the  organisms  of  individuals,  when  in  a  certain 
vicinity  to  each  other,  and  when  certain  conditions  are 
fulfilled,  influences  should  go  forth  from  one  to  the 
other,  by  which  common  sensations  shall  be  induced  in 
the  minds  in  those  organisms,  sensations  through  which 
the  same  thoughts  shall  be  induced,  at  the  same  mo- 
ment, in  each  mind  alike?  To  us  nothing  is  more 
reasonable  than  such  a  supposition,  and  nothing  more 
accordant  with  the  analogy  of  known  facts  in  the 
world  around  us. 


PREMONITIONS    OF    FUTURE    EVENTS. 

There  are  cases  in  which  individuals  have  premoni- 
tions of  coming  events,  premonitions  which  can  hardly 
be  regarded,  with  a  show  of  reason,  as  accidental  crea- 
tions of  the  imagination  which,  by  mere  accident, 
happen  to  be  true.  We  need  not  specify  cases.  It  is 
enough  to  say,  that  they  have  been  matters  of  more  or 
less  frequent  occurrence,  in  all  ages  of  the  world.  A 
gentleman,  for  example,  had  a  vision  of  the  shipwreck 
of  a  vessel  on  the  coast  of  Hindostan,  a  shipwreck  in 
which  his  own  son  was  lost.  Months  subsequent  to 
the  vision,  the  events  foreshadowed,  all  occurred  in 
exact  accordance  with  the  vision  referred  to.     Yet  the 


316  MODERN     MYSTERIES. 

father  was  at  the  time  in  utter  ignorance  of  the  scenery 
where  the  event  occurred,  and  of  all  the  facts  of  the 
case.  If  our  view  of  the  nature  and  action  of  the  odylic 
force  be  correct,  the  occurrence  of  such  foreshadowings 
is  no  great  mystery,  but  an  event  which  is  to  be  ex- 
pected as  a  matter  of  occasional  experience  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  race.  When  the  brain  happens  to  be  in 
odylic  rapport  with  the  causes  on  which  the  occurrence 
of  any  particular  event  depends,  the  mind  then  has  a 
vision  of  such  events,  however  future,  for  the  same 
reason  that  when  in  the  same  relations  with  distant 
objects  it  has  a  vision  of  the  same.  No  person  has  as 
much  reason  to  expect  any  such  events,  in  his  own  ex- 
perience, as  he  has  to  expect  to  die  from  a  stroke  of 
lightning.  Yet  their  occurrence  in  instances  few  and 
far  between,  in  the  experience  of  some  individuals  in  a 
nation,  should  not  be  a  matter  of  wonder  nor  disbelief. 
Such,  we  are  free  to  say,  is  our  view,  after  a  careful 
examination  of  facts. 


SECTION  IV. 

PHENOMENA    OF    GHOST    SEEING    AND    HAUNTED    HOUSES. 

Had  the  son,  in  the  case  above  stated,  died  in  con- 
nection with  that  dream,  as  it  no  doubt  has  happened 
in  other  instances  of  a  similar  nature,  who  would  have 
doubted  that  the  spirit  of  that  individual  had  appeared 
to  his  mother  ?  Yet  undeniably  no  ghost  did  appear  in 
this  instance.  The  fact,  then,  that  the  spirit  of  one  per- 
son is  thought  to  appear  to  another  individual,  just  at 
the  time  of  the  death  of  the  former,  or  at  any  other 
period,  is   no  certain   indication   at  all  that  any  spirit 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  317 

whatever  is  present  as  an  object  of  vision.  The  vision 
may  have  been,  and  must,  till  we  have  positive  proof  to 
the  contrary,  be  held  to  have  been  a  mere  mental  hallu- 
cination occasioned  by  the  fact,  that  the  brain  of  the 
person  dying  happened,  at  the  time,  to  come  into  odylic 
rapport  with  that  of  the  subject  of  the  vision.  The  fact, 
too,  that  persons  have  visions  as  of  spirits,  when  no 
spirit  can  be  supposed  to  be  present,  is  also  to  be 
assumed  as  proof,  that  seeing  spirits  is  no  evidence  that 
spirits  are  present  as  objects  Of  vision.  One  class  of 
persons  take  certain  medicines,  others  have  certain  forms 
of  disease,  and  others  spend  a  certain  time  in  particular 
localities.  In  each  case  alike  similar  visions,  as  of 
spirits,  occur.  In  the  two  former  instances,  no  spirits 
are  supposed  to  have  been  present,  as  objects  of  vision. 
Why  should  we  suppose  them  present  in  the  last? 
Nothing  is  more  contrary  to  ail  the  laws  of  scientific 
induction,  than  such  a  supposition.  There  is  known  to 
exist  a  force  in  nature,  which,  when  developed  to  a  cer- 
tain extent  in  the  brain,  induces  visions  as  of  spirits, 
ghosts,  etc.  All  such  visions,  therefore,  are  to  be  at- 
tributed to  the  action  of  such  cause,  until  facts  occur 
necessitating  a  different  supposition.  We  have  then  a 
clear  and  distinct  explanation  of  the  phenomena  of 
ghost  seeing,  which  have  troubled  the  world  so  much 
in  past  ages,  and  are  beginning  to  trouble  it  again  in 
the  present.  Wherever  and  from  whatever  cause  the 
odylic  force  is  developed  unduly  in  the  human  brain, 
just  such  visions  are  from  time  to  time  to  be  expected, 
and  when  they  do  occur,  we  are,  from  the  effect,  to  infer 
the  presence  of  the  cause.  The  fact  that  persons  speak 
to  the  apparition,  and  seem  to  receive  answers,  does  not 
alter  the  case  at  all ;  because  just  such  facts  do  occur, 
when  no  spirits  are  present,  and  the  action  of  the  force 

27* 


318  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

which  occasions  the  vision  equally  accounts  for  such 
facts  also. 

What  are  haunted  houses  and  places  of  a  like  char- 
acter, but  localities  in  which  this  same  force  is  so 
developed  that  persons  of  peculiar  temperament  remain- 
ing in  them  for  certain  periods,  become  so  affected  with 
it,  that  these  forms  of  phenomena  are  induced,  that  is, 
visions  as  of  spirits  are  occasioned?  We  have  not  yet 
read  or  heard  of  a  haunted  house  all  the  facts  connected 
with  which  may  not  be  most  fully  and  perfectly  ac- 
counted for  by  a  reference  to  this  one  cause.  The 
spirits  there  seen,  and  the  sounds  and  voices  heard,  are 
no  more  external  to  the  minds  and  organisms  of  the 
percipients,  than  what  the  mother  above  referred  to 
saw  of  and  heard  from  her  son  was  external  to  her 
mind  and  organism. 

There  is  one  other  view  of  this  whole  subject  also, 
that  should  not  be  overlooked  in  this  connection.  It 
is  not  at  all  strange,  but  a  matter  to  be  expected,  that 
phosphorescent,  and  other  luminous  vapors  should, 
from  time  to  time,  arise  from  graveyards  and  old, 
forsaken,  and  dilapidated  and  decaying  buildings,  and 
that  in  and  near  some  such  places,  individuals  of  pecu- 
liar physical  constitutional  temperament,  should  very 
quickly,  in  many  instances,  have  the  odylic  force  de- 
veloped in  their  organisms.  A  number  of  most  efficient 
causes  of  ghost  seeing  here  present  themselves,  causes 
sufficiently  efficient  to  account  for  such  perceptions,  in 
the  total  absence  of  all  corresponding  objects,  that  is, 
real  visible  spirits.  Any  such  luminous  substances 
rising  in  the  night  time,  in  the  form  of  columns,  as 
they  most  naturally  do,  would  of  necessity,  to  the  ter- 
rified imagination  of  the  beholder,  appear  as  a  human 
body  wrapped  in  a  winding-sheet,  the  form  in  which 


THE   MISSION    OF    "  THE    SPIRITS."  319 

ghosts  almost,  if  not  quite  invariably  appear.  It  is  the 
opinion  of  some  philosophers  also,  who  have  carefully 
investigated  the  subject,  that  the  odylic  force  developed 
in  such  localities,  sometimes,  in  ascending  from  the 
earth,  spontaneously  assumes  a  form  somewhat  like 
that  of  the  human  body,  and  in  that  form,  becomes 
visible  to  individuals  present,  especially  if  the  same 
force  is  developed  in  their  organisms.  Then  the 
same  force  in  such  organisms  often  occasions  visions 
as  of  such  objects,  when  nothing  is  perceived  ex- 
ternal to  the  organism  itself.  It  is  well  known  also, 
that  this  force,  as  developed  in  particular  localities,  is 
attended  with  the  very  noises,  jarring  of  surrounding 
objects,  and  movement  of  heavy  bodies  which  are  wit- 
nessed in  haunted  houses.  All  these  causes  combined 
are  abundantly  sufficient  to  account  for  all  the  phe- 
nomena of  ghost  seeing  and  haunted  houses  with 
which  the  world  has,  from  time  to  time,  been  troubled, 
without  the  supposition  of  spirit  presence.  All  such 
phenomena  differ  fundamentally  from  the  "  angel  visits  " 
recorded  in  Scripture.  The  latter  were  intelligent  mani- 
festations made  to  answer  important  ends.  The  former 
are  unintelligent  manifestations  bearing  the  very  char- 
acteristics they  would  bear  were  they  just  what  we 
have  represented  them  to  be.  As  such,  then,  we  regard 
them,  having  assigned  causes  abundantly  adequate  to 
account  for  their  existence,  as  such  phenomena. 

SECTION  V. 

WITCHCRAFT,      FORTUNE     TELLING,     MANNER     IN     WHICH 
MYSTERIOUS    EVENTS    ARE    COMMONLY   TREATED. 

There  are  two  points  of  light  in  which  the  phenomena 
of  witchcraft  may  be  considered,  namely,  —  the  leading 
facts  set  forth  by  those  who,  in  past  ages,  have  believed 


820  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

in  such  theory,  —  and  the  conclusions  which  have  been 
deduced  from  these  facts.  Hitherto,  there  has,  for  the 
most  part,  been  supposed  to  be  a  necessary  connection 
between  the  facts  and  the  conclusion.  Hence,  those 
denying  the  latter,  have  generally  ignored  the  former  as 
mere  illusions,  and  that  without  examination.  Let  us 
suppose,  that  each  of  these  questions  be  considered  by 
itself,  without  any  reference  to  the  other,  and  that  we 
commence  with  a  candid  and  careful  examination  of 
the  evidence  that  exists  of  the  reality  of  many  of  the 
leading  facts  adduced  by  Cotton  Mather  and  his  asso- 
ciates, for  example,  in  regard  to  the  subject.  We  ven- 
ture the  opinion,  that  few  facts  of  the  past  will  be  found 
to  be  sustained  by  higher  and  more  valid  evidence  than 
these.  Our  fathers  will  be  found  to  have  erred,  not  in 
regard  to  the  facts  many  of  them,  to  say  the  least, 
but  with  respect  to  the  conclusions  which  they  deduced 
from  those  facts.  It  will  also  be  found,  that  there  was, 
in  all  respects,  the  same  connection  between  their  facts 
and  conclusions,  that  there  is  between  those  of  Spirit- 
ualism now.  We  have  precisely  the  same  evidence  of 
the  agency  of  devils  in  the  phenomena  of  Salem  witch- 
craft, that  we  have  of  that  of  the  disembodied  spirits  of 
men,  in  the  so  called  spirit  phenomena.  If  our  fathers 
erred  in  their  conclusions,  two  millions  of  people,  the 
number  asserted  by  spiritualists  to  hold  their  theory  in  this 
country,  at  the  present  time,  have  shown  themselves  to 
be  not  more  wise ;  for  the  same  identical  phenomena, 
physical  and  mental,  were  presented  to  reveal  and  prove 
the  presence  and  agency  of  devils  in  one  instance,  that 
are  or  can  be  adduced  to  reveal  and  prove  that  of  the 
disembodied  spirits  of  men,  in  the  other.  Ai-e  physical 
objects  now  moved  with  and  without  physical  contact, 
and   that   in   accordance  with   intelligence?     So  they 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  321 

were  then.  Have  we  now  various  mediums  through 
whom  intelligent  communications  are  obtained,  as  from 
the  spirits  of  men  ?  Through  various  mediums,  equally 
intelligent  and  mysterious  revelations  were  given  forth, 
as  from  devils  then.  The  witch  could  do  then  all  that 
the  medium  can  do  now.  We  are  just  as  sacredly 
bound  to  admit  the  mere  facts  of  Witchcraft  as  we  are 
to  admit  those  of  Spiritualism,  and  have  just  as  high 
and  sacred  reasons  for  rejecting  the  conclusions  of  the 
believers  in  each  alike. 

One  test  which  our  fathers  sometimes  applied,  in  de- 
termining who  were  and  who  were  not  wi-  ches,  will  be 
found  to  be  not  so  deserving  of  ridicule,  as  has  been 
supposed.  We  refer  to  the  custom  of  putting  indi- 
viduals into  sacks  containing  lead  or  stones,  and  then 
placing  them  upon  water  to  see  whether  they  would  float, 
or  sink  to  the  bottom,  the  former  class  being  held  as  real 
witches  and  the  latter  not.  We  learn  that  the  body  of 
Frederica  HaufFe  would  float  upon  water  like  a  cork, 
and  that  it  was  very  difficult  to  get  it  beneath  the  sur- 
face. For  the  same  reasons,  the  bodies  of  witches,  that 
is,  of  those  in  whom  the  odylic  force  was  to  a  certain 
extent  developed,  would  thus  float  upon  the  surface  of 
water.  There,  too,  was  an  error,  not  in  regard  to  facts, 
but  in  respect  to  conclusions  to  be  deduced  from  such 
facts.  Nor  do  we  suppose,  that  there  is  any  ground 
whatever  for  the  assertion  so  commonly  made,  that 
those  who,  in  such  trials,  sank  to  the  bottom,  were  left 
to  perish  there.  They  were  unquestionably  rescued  by 
the  spectators,  and  all  arrangements  were  made  for  that 
purpose. 

Nor,  in  our  judgment,  do  our  fathers  deserve  at  all, 
the  ridicule  and  censure  heaped  upon  them  by  partial 
and  prejudiced  historians,  for  their  so  called  persecu- 


322  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

tions  of  witches.  What  were  the  real  facts  of  the  case? 
The  witches,  in  the  first  place,  professed  to  be  in  league 
with  devils,  and  exercised  their  strange  power  as  from 
them.  Then  they  performed  such  mysterious,  and  ap- 
parently supernatural  feats,  that  there  appeared  to  the 
public  no  way  of  accounting  for  the  facts,  but  by  admit- 
ting the  claims  set  forward  by  this  class  of  persons. 
They  became  the  sources  of  great  depravity  and  cor- 
ruption, as  Avell  as  objects  of  corresponding  fear  and 
terror  in  the  community.  Our  fathers  supposing,  and 
most  honestly  too,  that  there  was  a  necessary  connec- 
tion between  the  facts  which  they  knew  and  could  not 
but  know  to  be  real,  and  the  truth  of  the  professions  of 
the  witches,  under  that  knowledge  and  conviction  pro- 
ceeded against  persons  making  such  professions,  and 
executed  upon  them  what  was  then  believed  to  have 
been  required  in  the  word  of  God,  in  such  cases.  We 
believe,  that  there  is  not  the  least  reason  for  sympathy 
with  those  who  were  making  such  professions,  or  that 
their  suilerings  were  beyond  their  guilt.  Those  who  pro- 
fess to  be  in  league  with  devils,  and  perform,  of  choice, 
acts  which  can  be  accounted  for  according  to  existing 
light  and  knowledge,  upon  no  other  supposition  but  that 
such  professions  must  be  true,  have  no  reason  to  com- 
plain, if  they  are  treated  according  to  their  professions 
and  acts.  On  the  other  hand,  we  are  equally  confident 
that  our  fathers,  in  what  they  did  in  the  case,  acted  "  in 
all  good  conscience  before  God  "  and  man  too,  that  they 
deserve  of  their  posterity,  pity  for  their  mistakes,  and 
commendation  for  their  zeal,  misdirected  though  it 
happened  to  have  been.  That  the  innocent,  in  some 
instances,  suffered  with  the  guilty,  we  have  no  doubt, 
and  this  should  be  and  is  a  matter  of  deep  and  un- 
feigned regret. 


THE   MISSION    OF    "  THE   SPIRITS."  323 

If  the  theory  which  we  have  been  endeavoring  to 
establish  be  admitted,  the  phenomena  of  witchcraft 
wears  no  longer  the  veil  of  mystery.  Connect  with  the 
so  called  spirit  phenomena  of  our  day,  the  idea  of  an 
origin  from  devils,  let  our  mediums  simply  believe  them- 
selves under  a  corresponding  influence,  and  let  that  sen- 
timent be  entertained  by  those  who  visit  these  circles, 
and  we  should  have  all  the  phenomena  of  Salem  witch- 
craft over  again,  and  that  without  change  or  modifica- 
tion. Spiritualism  and  witchcraft  are  the  exclusive 
results  of  a  common  cause.  The  phenomena  of  each 
are  to  be  explained  upon  precisely  the  same  principles. 
The  facts  in  both  cases  alike  are  real,  and  the  conclu- 
sions equally  false,  the  conclusions,  we  mean,  that  the 
facts  are  the  result  of  an  ah  extra^  and  not  of  an  exclu- 
sively mundane,  cause.  It  would  be  interesting,  did  our 
space  permit,  to  draw  at  length  the  parallel  between  the 
physical  and  intellectual  manifestations  attending  these 
two  movements,  the  one  under  the  assumed  control  of 
devils,  and  the  other  under  that  of  the  departed  spirits 
of  human  beings,  and  show  how  perfectly,  with  this  one 
exception,  they  correspond  with  each  other.  This,  how- 
ever, is  not  necessary.  All  that  is  now  required  is  to 
designate  the  cause  of  such  phenomena,  and  to  show 
how  they  may  all  be  explained  in  the  light  of  such  cause. 


BEWITCHING-    PERSONS    AND    OBJECTS. 

In  all  cases  of  witchcraft,  the  belief  appears  to  have 
obtained,  that  the  witch,  or  wizard,  as  the  case  might 
be,  had  the  power  to  produce  upon  certain  persons  and 
objects,  certain  preternatural  effects,  on  account  of  which 
such  persons  and  objects  were  said  to  have  been  "  be- 


324  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

witched."  The  following  extracts  from  Mr.  Rogers 
contain  a  sufficient  number  of  cases  to  present  an  illus- 
tration of  the  nature  of  this  power,  cases  cited  by  him 
from  C.  Mather,  and  the  "  Night  Side  of  Nature." 

"  Nicholas  Desbaro,  in  Hartford,  Conn.,  having  un- 
justly detained  a  chest  of  clothes  belonging  to  another 
man,  the  former  became  wonderfully  tormented  at  his 
own  house  by  various  poundings  and  other  phenomena, 
such  as  we  have  already  noticed,  as  the  unaccountable 
movement  of  various  things  about  his  house.  '  And  it 
endured  for  divers  months,'  says  Rev.  C.  Mather ;  '  but, 
upon  the  restoration  of  the  clothes  thus  detained,  the 
troubles  ceased.'  * 

"  It  is  astonishing  to  notice  the  numerous  well-au- 
thenticated cases  of  the  same  character  to  be  found 
everywhere,  —  confined  to  no  particular  age  or  country, 
though  occurring  only  in  particular  localities.  We  have 
the  account  of  one  of  this  kind  having  occurred  in  Ports- 
mouth, N.  H.,  in  1683,  at  the  house  of  George  Walton. 
He,  it  seems,  was  suspected  and  charged  by  a  woman 
with  having  unjustly  '  detained  some  land  from  her ; ' 
after  which,  for  quite  a  period,  his  house  was  strangely 
beset  with  unaccountable  disturbances,  all  of  them  rep- 
resenting revengeful  passion,  in  the  destruction  of  prop- 
erty, and  dismal  noises.  He  also  found  the  same  thing 
to  meet  him  not  only  at  home,  but  even  in  particular 
localities  away  from  home.f 

"  Another  singular  case  related  is  that  of  '  Mr.  Philip 
Smith,  aged  about  fifty  years,  a  son  of  eminently  virtu- 
ous parents,  a  deacon  of  the  church  in  Hadley,  Mass.,  a 
member  of  the  General  Court,  a  justice  in  the  county 

*  Mather's  Magnalia,  B.  VI.,  p.  69.  flbid. 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SriRITS."  325 

court,  a  selectman  for  the  affairs  of  the  town,  a  lieuten- 
ant of  the  troop,  a  man  of  devotion,  sanctity,  gravity, 
and,  in  all  that  is  honest,  exceeding  exemplary.  Such 
a  man  was,  in  the  winter  of  the  year  1684,  murdered 
with  an  hideous  witchcraft  that  filled  all  those  parts  of 
New  England  with  astonishment.  He  was  by  his  office 
concerned  about  relieving  the  indigence  of  a  wretched 
woman  in  the  town,  who,  being  dissatisfied  at  some  of 
his  just  cares  about  her,  expressed  herself  to  him  in  such 
a  manner  that  he  declared  himself  thenceforward  appre- 
hensive of  receiving  mischief  at  her  hands.'  * 

"  This  expectation,  on  his  part,  of  receiving  mischiev- 
ous influences  from  this  woman,  was  sufficient,  if  the 
local  conditions  of  mundane  force  were  favorable,  to 
cause  his  disturbance  by  the  cerebral  action  of  the  wo- 
man in  reference  to  him  or  his  house. 

"  Accordingly  we  find,  that  soon  after  having  fallen  ill, 
with  a  derangement  of  the  brain,  he  incessantly  talked 
of  the  woman,  and  of  her  ghost  in  his  room  ;  and  his 
*  gallipots  of  medicines'  would  be  'unaccountably  emp- 
tied. Audible  scratchings  were  made  about  the  bed, 
when  his  hands  and  feet  lay  wholly  still,  and  were  held 
by  others.'  There  was  an  appearance  of  lights  some- 
times on  the  bed.  The  bed  would  be  unaccountably 
shaken,  as  in  other  cases  we  have  mentioned.  Amid 
these  strange  occurrences  the  man  died;  and  'divers 
noises  were  also  heard  in  the  room  where  the  corpse  lay, 
as  the  clattering  of  chairs  and  stools,  whereof  no  account 
could  be  given.  This  was  the  end  of  so  good  a  man. 
And  I  could,'  continues  Mather,  'with  unquestionable 
evidence^  relate  the  tragical  death  of  several  good  men 
in  this  land,  attended  with  such  preternatural  circum- 
stances.' " 

*  Mather's  Magnalia,  B.  VI.  p.  70. 
28 


326  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

"  Baron  Dupotel  relates  the  following,*  which  occurred 
at  Rambouillet,  in  the  month  of  November,  1846. 

"  Some  travelling  merchants  called  early  one  morning 
at  the  door  of  a  farm-house,  belonging  to  a  man  named 
Bottel,  and  demanded  food ;  which  the  maid-servant 
gave  them,  when  they  left.  A  while  after,  one  of  the 
party  returned,  and  demanded  more,  which  being  refused, 
the  man  showed  resentment,  uttered  threats,  and  turned 
away.  The  same  night,  at  the  supper  table,  the  plates 
began  to  dance,  and  roll  off  the  table.  The  girl,  going 
to  the  door,  and  chancing  to  place  herself  just  where  the 
pedler  stood,  was  seized  with  convulsions,  and  a  whirl- 
ing motion.  The  carter,  who  was  standing  by,  laughed 
at  her,  and  out  of  bravado  placed  himself  on  the  same 
spot,  when  he  felt  almost  suffocated,  and  was  so  unable 
to  command  his  movements  that  he  was  overturned 
into  a  large  pool  in  front  of  the  house.  Upon  this,  they 
rushed  to  the  cure  of  the  parish  for  assistance;  but  he 
had  scarcely  said  a  prayer  or  two,  before  he  was  attacked 
in  the  same  manner,  and  his  furniture  beginning  to  os- 
cillate and  crack  as  if  it  were  bewitched,  which  exceed- 
ingly frightened  the  poor  people.  After  a  time  the  phe- 
nomena intermitted,  and  they  hoped  all  was  over  ;  but 
presently  it  began  again,  and  this  occurred  more  than 
once  before  it  wholly  subsided." 

The  question  which  here  arises  is  this :  How  was 
this  strange  power  exerted  by  the  witch  ?  We  are  all 
aware,  that  when  the  magnetic  force  is  developed  in  one 
rod  of  iron,  this  rod  then  has  the  powder  of  developing 
the  same  force  in  other  rods  with  which  it  is  brought 
into  certain  relations.  So  with  objects  in  which  the 
odylic  force  is  developed.     They  have  the  power,  when 

*  See  Night  Side  of  Nature,  p.  384. 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  327 

brought  into  certain  relations  to  other  objects,  to  develop 
in  them  the  same  force.  This  is  especially  true  of  this 
force  when  developed  in  the  human  organism,  more  par- 
ticularly when  the  mind  of  the  subject  is  intensely  excited, 
and  above  all,  when  the  whole  attention  and  energy  of 
the  mind  of  such  persons  become  concentrated  upon 
some  particular  person  or  object.  Thus  the  intense  ex- 
citement of  the  travelling  merchant,  in  whom  this  force 
was  unquestionably  very  strongly  developed,  that  in- 
tense excitement,  we  say,  excited  the  action  of  this  force 
in  his  organism  to  such  a  degTce  as  to  develop  it  also 
in  the  objects  immediately  beneath  and  around  him. 
The  organisms  of  other  individuals,  who  came  into  the 
immediate  vicinity  of  those  objects,  and  especially  into 
the  place  where  he  stood,  became  so  charged  with  that 
force  as  to  experience  the  terrible  efi'ects  described.  So 
with  persons  and  objects  upon  which  the  attention  of 
the  witch,  in  a  state  of  terrible  excitement,  became  con- 
centrated. In  them  the  same  force  thus  became  devel- 
oped, and  consequently  became  the  cause  of  the  strange 
phenomena  which  followed.  "When  the  force  was  thus 
relatively  developed  between  the  witch  and  such  person 
or  object,  she  had  the  power  to  direct  its  action,  in  many 
important  respects,  at  will.  On  this  principle,  the  drum- 
mer of  Tedworth  could  play  upon  his  drum,  though  at 
a  distance  from  it.  So  the  witch  could  inflict  many 
terrible  injuries  upon  her  victims,  and  thus  became  the 
terror  of  the  community  around.  Under  the  mistaken 
apprehension  that  it  was  satanic  power  which  such  per- 
sons exercised,  our  fathers  inflicted  upon  them  retribu- 
tions not  undeserved  for  their  real  crimes. 


328  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 


FORTUNE-TELLING. 

The  common  supposition  is,  that  fortune-tellers  are 
deliberate  impostors,  who,  while  they  are  in  a  normal 
state,  and  know  themselves  to  be  thus,  profess  to 
be  possessed  of  a  supernatural  foresight  of  future 
events.  For  the  most  part,  we  have  no  doubt  that 
this  is  the  case.  We  are  fully  convinced,  however, 
that  this  practice  or  art,  has  its  basis,  in  some  instances, 
in  an  abnormal  physical  and  mental  condition  of  the 
professed  seer,  a  condition  induced  by  the  odylic  force, 
and  in  which  the  subject,  the  fortune-teller,  sustains 
precisely  the  same  relations  to  the  individual  present, 
that  the  mesmeric  or  clairvoyant  subject  does  to  the 
mesmerizer.  After  the  accustomed  ceremonies  have 
been  gone  through  with,  the  fortune-teller  goes  into  a 
manifestly  magnetic  condition,  in  which  he  or  she 
speaks,  as  if  a  new  power  and  influence  had  obtained 
full  control  over  him.  Soon  the  secret  thoughts  of  the 
inquirer  are  disclosed,  and .  facts  in  his  history  utterly 
unknown,  as  he  fully  believes,  to  any  being  on  earth 
but  himself.  In  the  midst  of  these,  there  are  incoherent 
predictions  of  things  future,  predictions  which,  in  but 
very  few  instances  are  realized  in  any  form,  but  in  some 
very  distant  and  solitary  cases  very  strikingly  fulfilled. 
The  power  manifested  in  revealing  things  secret,  in 
regard  to  the  past,  inspires  the  inquirer  with  confidence 
in  regard  to  the  predictions  of  things  future.  Here  we 
have  another  instance,  or  form,  in  which  the  thoughts  of 
one  person  are  transferred  to  the  mind  of  another 
through  the  action  of  odylic  force.  A  friend  of  ours, 
for  example,  a  lady,  once  as  she  was  at  a  distant 
place  from  that  of  her  own  residence,  visiting  from 
house  to  house,  called  at  the  residence  of  an  individual 


THE  MISSION   OF   "THE   SPIRITS."  329 

of  this  class.  She  had  never  seen  that  person  before, 
and  was  equally  certain  of  being  a  total  stranger  to  her. 
Finding  that  she  was  in  the  presence  of  such  a  person, 
our  friend  determined  to  satisfy  her  curiosity  by  seeing 
for  herself  what  such  an  individual  can  do.  After  the 
usual  ceremony  of  shuffling  cards,  etc.  were  gone 
through  with,  the  fortune-teller  evidently,  our  friend 
being  acquainted  with  such  manifestations,  went  into  a 
magnetic  condition.  Soon  she  stated,  among  other 
things,  that  she  saw  the  husband  of  the  stranger  in 
a  icareJiouse,  apparently  examining  it,  (he  had  gone  on 
that  errand  at  that  very  time,)  that  one  of  her  children 
w^as  affected  with  a  pecuhar  form  of  disease,  and 
described  with  perfect  accuracy  his  motions  when  under 
its  action,  and  then,  among  many  other  things,  related 
facts  in  the  past  history  of  our  friend,  which  she  was 
perfectly  certain  no  one  on  earth  knew  but  herself. 
One  prediction,  very  indefinitely  stated,  was  uttered, 
which  came  to  pass.  "  There,"  says  the  fortune-teller, 
after  a  while,  "  the  influence  has  passed  from  me,  I  can 
say  no  more."  "Who  does  not  see  here  the  results  of 
known  mesmeric,  or  odyKc  relations  between  these 
individuals;  relations  in  which  the  thoughts  and  re- 
membrances of  one  are  transferred  to  the  mind  of  the 
other  ?  A  lady  in  Boston  recently  told  us  of  a  similar 
interview  which  she  once  had  with  a  fortune-teller  in 
that  city,  an  individual  probably  now  alive.  Our  in- 
formant, whose  word  wUl  not  be  doubted  by  those 
knowing  her,  was  born  and  educated  in  the  State  of 
Maine,  where  her  parents  now  reside.  To  the  fortune- 
teller she  was  a  total  stranger,  and  from  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case,  she  felt  the  most  undoubted  assur- 
ance, that  her  visit  was  totally  unexpected,  and  that 
she  was  to  the  individual  called  upon,  an  unknown  and 

28* 


330  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

total  stranger.  When  the  proper  conditions  were  ful- 
filled, the  leading  incidents  of  this  stranger's  life,  from 
her  childhood  up,  the  peculiarities  of  her  character  as  a 
child,  special  facts  in  her  past  history,  utterly  unknown 
as  she  fully  believes  to  any  one  on  earth  but  herself, 
the  peculiarities  of  the  past  and  present  residence 
of  her  parents,  and  of  the  scenery  about  the  same,  they 
having  removed  to  another  part  of  the  State  from  that 
where  her  childhood  and  youth  were  spent,  all  these 
things  were  detailed  with  the  most  astonishing  minute- 
ness and  accuracy,  and  with  a  lifelike  vividness,  in  the 
presence  of  which  she  seemed  almost  to  live  the  past 
over  again. 

Of  the  leading  facts  pertaining  to  a  celebrated  char- 
acter of  this  class,  who  lived  in  Paris  during  the  early 
part  of  the  present  century,  our  readers  are  very  prob- 
ably aware.  The  name  of  the  individual  has  escaped 
us.  This,  how^ever,  was  true  of  her,  —  all  who  visited 
her,  from  whatever  parts  of  the  kingdom  or  world  they 
came,  were  astonished,  (and  her  fame  drew  vast  multi- 
tudes from  all  parts  to  consult  her,)  and  not  unfrequently 
confounded  by  the  minute  and  specific  revelations  of 
their  past  history,  which  they  would  receive  through 
that  pythoness.  In  her  case,  there  would  be  equally 
strange  revelations  in  regard  to  the  future,  and  other 
facts  unknown  to  her  visitants ;  she,  no  doubt,  while  in 
a  magnetic  state,  being  a  very  powerful  clairvoyant. 
Such  facts  accord  with  the  history  of  many  fortune- 
tellers, the  world  over.  The  manner  in  which  their 
revelations,  in  regard  to  the  past  history  of  utter  stran- 
gers resorting  to  them,  are  obtained  and  given  forth,  is 
quite  obvious.  In  the  magnetic  or  odylic  state  into 
which  they  are  introduced  by  the  various  ceremonies 
performed,   the   remembrances   of    persons   present   in 


THE  MISSION   OF  "  THE   SPIRITS."  331 

regard  to  their  past  history,  are,  through  the  action  of 
this  power,  and  by  virtue  of  its  nature  and  relations  to 
mind,  reproduced  in  the  mind  of  fortune-tellers,  and 
given  forth  by  them,  on  the  same  principles  that  A.  J. 
Davis  uttered  the  present  thoughts  of  the  lady  in  mag- 
netic communication  with  him.  Equally  manifest  is  the 
manner  in  which  revelations  pertaining  to  the  future 
commonly  are  obtained  and  given  forth,  through  such 
individuals.  The  visitant  has  in  his  mind,  visions  and 
plans  in  regard  to  the  future.  Social,  and  espec- 
ially domestic  connections  may  be  formed,  desired  or 
intended  with  specific  individuals,  or  with  imaginary 
personages  imaged  forth  in  the  mind  in  conformity 
with  the  heart's  beau  ideal.  In  the  presence  of  the 
fortune-teller,  and  in  anticipation  of  such  revelations, 
these  plans  and  persons,  real  or  imaginary,  are  of 
course  suggested  to  the  inquirer.  Through  his  or  her 
mind,  they  are  reproduced  in  that  of  the  pythoness,  and 
by  her  given  forth  as  revelations  communicated  by 
higher  powers  to  her  mind.  It  is  thus,  no  doubt,  that 
the  image  of  the  person  with  whom  conjugal  relations 
are  afterwards  consummated,  are  sometimes  presented 
as  prophetic  enunciations  to  the  inquirer,  and  by  him 
or  her  ever  after  regarded  as  proof  of  a  real  prophetic 
foresight  in  the  fortune-teller. 


MANNER     IN     WHICH     MYSTERIOUS     EVENTS     ARE     COMMONLY 
TREATED. 

Whenever  mysterious  events  appear,  and  when  in- 
ferences unfriendly  to  truth  are  drawn  from  them,  the 
friends  of  truth  are  too  apt,  instead  of  acquainting 
themselves  with  the  facts  of  the  case,  and  thus  becom- 
ing enabled  to  speak  intelligently  upon  the  subject,  to 
deny  the  facts  altogether,  and   that  without  examina- 


332  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

tion,  and  at  the  same  time,  to  treat  the  whole  subject 
with  silent  contempt,  as  wholly  unworthy  of  their 
notice.  To  our  minds,  no  course  of  procedure  can  be 
more  unwise  than  this,  especially  among  the  teachers 
of  our  holy  religion.  They  certainly  should  be  able  to 
speak  intelligently  upon  all  subjects  which,  in  the  pub- 
lic mind  around  them,  bear  upon  the  cause  of  truth  and 
righteousness.  Ignorance,  in  such  cases,  renders  the 
religious  teacher  an  object  of  contempt,  on  the  part  of 
the  opposers  of  the  truth.  It  utterly  annihilates  also 
his  power  to  benefit  all  who  believe  the  facts  ignored. 

Nor  does  the  evil  stop  here.  The  opposer  of  truth 
finds  an  excuse  for  ignoring  altogether  the  great  ques- 
tion of  the  divine  origin  of  Christianity,  and  without 
examination  denying  its  facts,  and  finds  this  excuse  in 
the  manner  in  which  his  facts  and  arguments  are 
treated.  "We  cannot  ask  men,  with  any  rational  hope 
of  being  heard,  to  listen  with  candor  and  wakeful 
interest  to  our  facts  and  arguments,  unless  we  listen, 
with  the  same  candor  and  interest,  to  theirs. 

By  the  same  com'se  also,  the  friends  of  truth  are  some- 
times found  treating  with  contempt  great  facts,  and  the 
most  legitimate  deductions  from  the  same,  as  in  the 
case  of  geology  and  other  kindred  sciences,  when  they 
first  unlocked  their  priceless  treasures  to  the  world. 
The  friends  of  truth  must  ever  regard  themselves  as 
bound  to  admit  facts,  however  mysterious,  when  their 
reahty  is  affirmed  by  valid  evidence.  On  no  other  con- 
dition can  they  fully  exemplify  the  love  of  universal 
truth  required  by  the  gospel  which  they  profess,  or 
requu'e  men  to  admit  the  facts  which  lie  at  the  basis  of 
the  claims  of  Christianity  to  a  divine  original. 


THE   MIS3I0X   OF  "  THE    SPIRITS/'  833 


SECTION  VL 

THESE  50  CALLED  SPIRIT  3I-AJS-IFESTATIO>'5  AND  SCEIPTrEE 
illEACLES.  BEARING  OF  OUE  PREVIOUS  DISCU55IOX3  UPOX 
THE  DOCTRLN-E  OF  A  GENERAL  AND  PARTICULAR  PROYI- 
DENCE.       CONCLUSION. 

Spiritualists  every^'here  claim,  that  these  so  called 
spirit  manifestations  are  attended  "^'ith  facts  which  have 
the  same  marks  of  being  miracles,  that  the  great  facts 
recorded  in  the  Bible  do.  Indeed,  it  is  now  put  forth, 
unblushingly,  that  this  movement  is  attended  with  the 
same  kind  of  supernatural  events  that  Christianity  was, 
events,  too,  resulting  from  the  very  same  cause  ;  and  that 
no  one  can  repudiate  the  claims  of  Spiritualism,  with- 
out being  bound,  in  consistency,  to  repudiate  those  of 
Christianity.  It  is  of  no  linle  importance,  then,  that 
we  clearly  distinsruish  these  manifestations  from  real 
miracles,  those  recorded  in  the  Bible  especially. 

What  then  is  a  real  miracle,  and  what  especially  are 
the  characteristics  of  the  affirmed  miracles  recorded  in 
the  Bible  ?  A  real  miracle,  we  reply,  is  an  event  wholly 
unlike  and  loianalogous,  in  its  essential  characteristics,  to 
any  event  resulting  from  mere  mundane  causes.  A  mir- 
acle that  can  properly  be  used  as  a  divine  attestation 
of  the  truth  of  any  proposition  or  doctrine,  must  be  an 
event  of  such  a  character,  that  its  occurrence  can  be  ac- 
counted for,  but  by  a  reference  to  a  direct  and  imme- 
diate interposition  of  creative  power,  and  must  sustain 
such  relations  to  that  proposition  or  doctrine,  that  the 
reality  of  the  event  cannot  be  admitted  without  admit- 
ting such  proposition  or  doctrine  as  a  divinely  attested 
truth.  Xow  we  affirm  the  above  to  be  the  precise  char- 
acter of  the  so  called  miraculous  events  recorded  in  the 


334  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

Scriptures.  Such  also  is  the  relation  of  those  events  to 
the  Scriptures,  that  the  reality  of  the  former  cannot  be 
admitted,  without  admitting  the  divine  origin  of  the 
latter.  All  this  is  undeniable,  as  we  shall  show,  in  Part 
III.  of  this  treatise. 

What,  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  character  of  these 
manifestations  ?  There  is  not  one  among  them,  as  we 
have  seen,  whose  existence  and  entire  characteristics 
may  not  be  accounted  for,  by  a  reference  to  purely  mun- 
dane causes,  and  which  is  not  perfectly  similar  and 
analogous  in  all  its  elements  and  features,  to  events 
which  do  result  from  such  causes.  All  these  manifesta- 
tions, in  the  next  instance,  may  be  admitted,  and  with 
the  most  absolute  logical  consistency,  the  claims  of 
Spiritualism  to  an  ab  extra  spirit  origin  denied. 

We  will  contrast  a  few  miraculous  phenomena 
revealed  in  the  Bible,  with  some  claimed  to  be  of  a 
similar  character  connected  with  Spiritualism.  We 
will  begin  with  the  leading  miracles.  It  is  well  known 
that  there  are  certain  peculiar  forms  of  disease  which 
can  sometimes  almost  instantly,  and  at  others  in  very 
short  periods,  be  cured  by  the  imagination,  or  certain 
medicines.  There  are  others  which  cannot  be  affected 
by  such  causes.  Of  the  former  class  exclusively  are  the 
healing  phenomena  of  Spiritualism.  The  latter  class 
are  among  the  most  prominent  miracles  revealed  in  the 
Bible.  The  healing  medium,  by  his  passes,  may,  through 
the  imagination  of  the  subject,  or  through  the  medicinal 
influence  of  the  odylic  force  thus  excited  in  the  patient, 
effect  certain  forms  of  cure.  Over  other  diseases  he 
has  no  power  for  good.  Then  he  may  make  as  many 
passes  as  he  pleases  over  a  corpse,  and  he  can  never  re- 
animate it  with  a  living  soul.  He  can  make  no  approach 
whatever  towards   restoring  to   a  maimed   person   his 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  835 

lost  limb.  Yet  these  last  are  among  the  most  prominent 
of  "the  mighty  works"  performed  by  Christ  and  the 
sacred  writers.  The  healing  power  of  the  medium  has 
no  efficiency  excepting  in  the  case  of  a  few  diseases. 
That  exercised  by  Jesus  Christ  had  an  equal  and  abso- 
lute efficacy  in  respect  to  all  diseases  of  every  kind.  In 
connection  with  this  fact,  he  did  what  the  medium  can 
make  no  approach  whatever  towards  doing,  that  is, 
restoring  lost  limbs  to  the  maimed,  and  raising  the  dead 
to  life.  The  power,  then,  which  originated  the  Scripture 
miracles,  supposing  them  to  have  occurred,  differs  not 
in  degree,  but  in  kind  from  that  claimed  in  behalf  of 
Spiritualism. 

The  same  remarks  are  equally  applicable  to  the  spirit 
of  prophecy.  Suppose  that  we  have  two  classes  of 
predictions,  each  one  hundred  in  number,  and  relating 
to  events  which  lie  equally  beyond  the  reach  of  mere 
human  foresight.  Of  one  class  but  one  in  the  whole 
hundred  is  fulfilled  in  any  form.  Of  the  other,  not  one 
in  the  hundred  fails  in  any  particular.  What  higher 
evidence  can  we  have,  that  the  intelligence  which  origi- 
nated the  latter  class  differs,  not  in  degree,  but  in  kind, 
from  that  which  originated  the  former?  the  one  being 
possessed  of  the  most  infallible,  and  the  other  of  the 
most  erring  foresight.  Such,  precisely,  is  the  character 
of  the  predictions  recorded  in  the  Bible,  and  those  put 
forward  by  spiritualists  to  sustain  the  claims  of  their 
system.  The  latter  class  bears  all  conceivable  marks 
of  a  mere  human,  and  the  former  of  a  divine  origin,  the 
one  indicating  an  origin  from  intelligence  omniscient 
and  absolutely  infallible,  and  the  other  from  one  most 
limited  and  fallible.  In  all  respects  the  miracles  of 
Scripture  stand  in  absolute  contrast  to  the  so  called 
mysteries  set  forth  by  the  advocates  of  Spiritualism. 


336  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

The  advocates  of  Spiritualism  claim,  that  the  miracles 
performed  by  mediums  should  rank,  we  repeat,  with 
those  recorded  in  the  Bible.  To  bring  the  subject  to  a 
still  further  test,  let  this  class  of  persons  advance  to  one 
of  our  granite  mountains,  and  after  making  their  passes 
over  the  surface  of  the  flinty  rocks,  see  if  that  moun- 
tain, at  their  bidding,  \\dll  open  its  sides  and  send  forth 
floods  of  water  sufficient  to  quench  the  thirst  of  three 
millions  of  people,  together  with  their  countless  flocks 
and  herds.  Let  these  same  individuals  then  approach 
the  Ohio  or  Hudson  river,  and  making  their  passes  over 
the  same,  see  if  at  their  bidding  the  waters  thereof  will 
divide  and  stand  in  heaps  on  either  side,  while  the  people 
pass  over  dry  shod,  and  subsequently  roll  on  as  before. 
And  finafly,  let  them  turn  to  the  sun  in  the  heavens, 
and  see  if  on  making  their  passes  over  his  face,  he  will 
stand  still  for  a  season,  or  go  "  ten  degrees  "  backward. 
When  mediums  can  perform  wonders  even  analogous 
to  these,  then,  and  only  then,  their  mighty  works  may 
claim  a  rank  among  those  recorded  in  the  Bible.  In 
the  midst  of  these  great  events,  there  are  some  of  course, 
which  might  or  might  not  be  the  immediate  result  of 
creative  power.  These  standing  "by  themselves  could 
not  be  claimed  as  miracles,  and  could  never,  if  they  did 
stand  thus  alone,  be  appealed  to  as  proof  of  the 
divine  origin  of  Christianity.  It  is  this  last  class  exclu- 
sively, forms  of  healing,  for  example,  which  may  result 
from  miraculous  interpositions  on  the  one  hand,  or  from 
mundane  causes  on  the  other,  that  Spiritualism  copies 
or  can  copy. 

Let  us  apply  to  these  two  classes  of  facts  the  prin- 
ciple of  science  to  which  we  referred  in  a  former  part 
of  this  treatise,  to  wdt,  that  when  a  given  class  of  facts 
exist,  and  we  know  that  a  part  of  them  is  produced 


THE   MISSION   OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  337 

exclusively  by  one  given  cause,  and  that  this  cause  is 
in  itself  adequate  to  the  production  of  the  whole,  and 
therefore,  to  account  for  their  occurrence,  we  are  bound 
to  refer  them,  in  their  entireness,  to  that  one  cause. 
Of  the  mii'aculous  events  recorded  in  the  Bible,  we 
know  absolutely,  that  none  of  these  great  central  facts 
can  have  been  the  result  of  any  cause  but  the  direct 
and  immediate  interposition  of  creative  power,  and  that 
this  cause  is  perfectly  adequate  to  account  for  all  the 
rest.  Admitting  those  facts  to  have  occurred,  we  are 
required,  therefore,  by  the  universal  and  immutable 
principles  of  science  to  ascribe  the  whole  together  to 
this  one  exclusive  cause.  Of  the  facts  of  Spiritualism, 
on  the  other  hand,  we  know  with  equal  absoluteness, 
that  a  part  of  them  are  the  exclusive  result  of  purely 
mundane  causes,  that  these  causes  are  perfectly  ade- 
quate to  account  for  all  the  rest.  By  the  same  prin- 
ciples of  science,  therefore,  we  are  bound  to  attribute 
all  these  facts  to  these  causes.  Thus  it  is,  that  the  facts 
of  Spiritualism  can  be  compared  to  Bible  miracles,  only 
on  the  principle  of  contrast.  This  is  the  only  relation 
that  these  two  classes  of  facts  do  or  can  sustain  to  each 
other. 


BEARINGS     OF     OUR     PREVIOUS     INVESTIGATIONS     UPON     THE 
DOCTRINE    OF   A    GENERAL    AND    PARTICULAR   PROVIDENCE. 

The  idea  very  extensively,  and  almost,  if  not  quite 
universally  obtains,  at  the  present  time,  that  all  effects 
in  the  external  universe  around  us,  miracles  excepted, 
occur  in  perfect  accordance  with  the  action  of  fixed 
and  immutable  material  laws  ;  that  at  the  creation  every 
particle  of  matter  had  its  particular  position  assigned  it 
relatively  to  every  other ;  that  all  subsequent  effects  in 
the  material  universe,  are  the   necessary  and   necessi- 

29 


338  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

tated  results  of  the  mutual  action  and  reaction  of  all 
such  particles,  in  accordance  with  the  immutable  laws 
of  attraction  and  repulsion,  of  chemical  affinities  and 
of  the  vital  forces ;  and  that  consequently,  each  material 
event  is  a  link  in  a  chain  of  necessary  causes  and 
effects,  and  can,  by  no  possibility,  excepting  through 
a  mu'aculous  interposition  of  creative  power,  be  other- 
wise than  it  is.  Suppose,  that  with  that  view  distinctly 
in  mind,  we  are  about  to  kneel  in  prayer,  and  that  the 
object  of  the  prayer  is  to  secure  the  occurrence  of  some 
particular  event  in  natm-e,  rain  in  time  of  drought, 
or  the  restoration  of  a  sick  friend  to  health,  for  ex- 
ample. What  effect  is  this  view  of  the  facts  of  the 
universe  likely  to  have  in  exciting  or  suppressing  a 
spirit  of  prayer  for  the  objects  named?  Is  it  a  view 
adapted  to  excite  in  us  the  belief  that  prayer  "  avails 
much  "  for  the  attainment  of  such  objects,  and  conse- 
quently to  excite  in  us  sentiments  of  hope  and  the  ex- 
ercise of  earnest,  fervent,  and  humble  but  confiding  and 
persevering  importunity  ?  According  to  the  view  be- 
fore us,  the  sick  man  has  a  certain  amount  and  form 
of  disease,  from  which  he  can  recover  but  through  a 
certain  process,  a  process  which  cannot  be  shortened  or 
protracted  by  our  mental  states.  The  drought,  too,  is 
the  necessary  result  of  the  combined  action  of  the  entire 
particles  of  matter  constituting  the  material  universe, 
and  must  continue  till  removed  by  such  action,  action 
which  can  but  move  on  in  the  line  of  necessary  causa- 
tion. Prayer,  however  fervent,  can  have  no  avail  what- 
ever, to  secure  the  result  referred  to,  unless  it  avails  to 
secure  a  miraculous  interposition  of  creative  power,  an 
event  which  no  one  anticipates.  In  the  presence  of 
such  a  view  of  the  operations  of  the  material  universe, 
the  mind  can  no  more  have  faith  in  the  availing  efficacy 


THE   MISSION    OF   "  THE    SPIRITS."  339 

of  prayer  to  secure  such  results,  than  it  can  believe,  that 
the  same  thing  can,  at  the  same  time,  exist  and  not 
exist.  This  view  also,  almost  of  necessity,  will  extend 
itself  in  our  minds,  from  the  material  over  the  move- 
ments of  the  moral  and  spiritual  universe.  While  we 
regard  the  one  as  controlled,  in  all  its  movements,  by 
fixed  and  immutable  laws  of  cause  and  effect,  laws  the 
results  of  which  prayer  can  have  no  avail  to  change, 
we  shall  hardly  fail  to  regard  the  moral  and  spiritual 
universe,  as  governed  by  similar  laws,  laws  whose 
results  are  equally  beyond  the  availing  efficacy  of 
prayer.  Prayer,  in  the  presence  of  such  a  view  of  the 
material,  moral,  and  spiritual  universe,  may  remain  as 
a  mere  form,  and  in  no  other  state  can  it  well  remain. 
It  will  not  avail  to  change  these  results  to  inform  us, 
that  God  foreseeing,  at  the  beginning,  the  prayers  of  his 
people,  arranged  the  current  of  events  so  that  they 
should  accord,  in  important  particulars,  with  prayer. 
From  the  nature  of  the  case,  such  an  arrangement 
could  reach  such  contingent  events  but  in  a  very  gen- 
eral and  limited  manner.  It  is,  in  itself  also,  a  view  of 
providence  in  no  way  adapted  to  call  forth  "  effectual 
and  fervent  prayer  "  for  specific  results^  the  form  which 
prayer  generally  ought  to  assume.  The  actual  results 
of  this  view  of  providence  are  precisely  accordant  with 
the  above  presentation.  Prayer  made  for  any  such 
results  as  we  are  speaking  of,  is,  and  no  one  will  deny 
the  fact,  little  more  than  a  form,  and  as  a  form  even,  it 
exists  to  a  very  limited  extent.  The  spirituality  of  the 
church  is,  in  our  solemn  judgment,  being  "  spoiled 
through  philosophy." 

If  we  turn  from  this  cold  and  cheerless  view  of  provi- 
dence to  the  Scriptures,  we  find  not  only  a  want  of  cor- 
respondence, but  a  total  and  irreconcilable  opposition 


340  MODERN    MYSTEUIES. 

between  it  and  their  most  positive  teachings,  on  this 
subject.  According  to  such  teachings,  God  is  ever  with 
us,  as  "  a  very  present  help  in  trouble,"  perplexity,  and 
want,  able  and  ready  to  respond,  by  specific  providences, 
to  our  individual  and  specific  necessities,  and  filial 
requests,  and  that  equally  in  regard  to  the  demands  of 
our  physical  and  spiritual  natures.  All  alike  stand  re- 
vealed, as  equally  appropriate  objects  of  prayer,  objects 
in  respect  to  which  special  and  specific  answers  are 
alike  and  equally  to  be  anticipated.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  on  this  subject. 

If  we  retire  from  the  Bible  and  the  philosophy  of  prov- 
idence under  consideration,  into  the  depths  of  our  own 
moral  and  spiritual  being,  we  shall  find  every  principle 
and  demand  of  that  nature  in  fixed  and  immutable  cor- 
relation to  the  former,  and  in  opposition  to  the  latter  view 
of  providence.  We  wander  through  nature  in  a  state  of 
cheerless  orphanage,  till  God  is  present  to  us,  in  all  the 
movements  of  providence,  in  the  very  parental  and 
special  relations  revealed  in  the  Scriptures.  Now  we 
take  the  ground  that  the  real  providence  of  God,  in  the 
movements  of  the  material  creation,  accord  with  the 
teachings  of  the  higher  philosophy  revealed  through 
the  Scriptures  and  the  moral  and  spiritual  nature  of 
humanity,  and  not  with  the  teachings  of  the  material 
philosophy  before  us,  a  philosophy  which,  as  we  shall 
see,  has  taken  into  the  account  but  a  jmrt  of  the 
material  forces  of  nature,  and  therefore  fundamen- 
tally errs  in  its  teachings  pertaining  to  the  proce- 
dures and  laws  of  divine  providence  in  the  material 
universe. 

As  preparatory  to  the  elucidation  of  the  subject 
before  us,  let  us,  for  a  moment,  contemplate  the  physical 
organism  of  man.     In  and  connected  with  this  organ- 


341 


ism,  two  distinct,  and,  in  some  respects,  opposite  classes 
of  pm-ely  physical  forces,  are  continuously  operating. 
There  are  the  vital  and  chemical  forces  sustaining  the 
organism  itself,  and  producing  all  the  phenomena  of 
circulation  and  nutrition,  and  the  attractive  and  repul- 
sive forces,  including  all  the  particles  thereof,  and  hold- 
ing the  organism  itself,  like  any  other  ponderous  body, 
in  connection  with  external  nature.  Then  in  the  same 
organism,  there  is,  as  we  have  seen,  another  force 
which,  in  accordance  with  mental  states,  acts  upon 
the  muscular  system,  and  becomes  thereby  the  medium 
of  voluntary  motion,  and  may,  consequently,  not  inap- 
propriately be  denominated  the  will-force. 

Now  this  will-force,  (the  odylic  force,  as  we  have 
seen,)  not  only  pervades  the  human  organism,  but  all 
nature,  too,  and  through  it,  as  we  have  also  seen, 
when  the  proper  conditions  are  fulfilled,  the  most  aston- 
ishing effects  may  be  voluntarily  and  intentionally  pro- 
duced upon  surrounding  objects.  We  will,  for  exam- 
ple, that  the  hands  of  individuals  in  magnetic  commu- 
nication with  us,  shall  be  immovably  fastened  to  the 
table  or  other  objects,  or  that  their  fingers  shall  remain 
interlocked,  so  that  they  cannot  draw  them  asunder, 
and  these  results,  all  the  possible  efforts  of  those  indi- 
viduals to  the  contrary  notwithstanding,  —  these  results, 
we  say,  follow  in  accordance  with  our  wills.  Either 
these  events  were  the  result  of  direct  miraculous  inter- 
positions, or  there  is  in  all  nature  around  us,  the  very 
force  of  which  we  are  speaking,  a  force  through  which 
such  voluntary  results  may  be  produced,  the  facts 
themselves,  the  reality  of  which  cannot  be  denied, 
admitting  of  no  other  explanation.  It  is  a  first  and 
universal  principle  of  science,  that  the  government  of 
God  over  the  material  universe,  (that  being  the  only 

29* 


342  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

department  of  creation  of  which  we  are  now  speaking,) 
shall  accord  with  the  nature  of  all  the  forces  actually 
existing  therein.  If  there  are  —  and  none  doubt  the 
fact  of  their  existence  —  forces  in  nature  which  act  in 
fixed  and  immutable  accordance  with  the  laws  of 
attraction,  repulsion,  chemical  affinity,  etc.,  then  we 
should  expect  to  find  a  class  of  events,  like  the  move- 
ments of  the  heavenly  bodies,  for  example,  events 
which  move  on  in  changeless  antecedence  and  conse- 
quence, and  which  prayer  can  never  avail  to  alter.  If, 
on  the  other  hand,  there  is  in  nature  another  and 
different  force,  a  will-force  of  immense  power,  and 
influence  over  all  other  material  objects,  a  force  whose 
action  is  controlled  by  mental  states  and  directed  by 
the  same,  then  the  immutable  lav%^s  of  science  would 
require  us  to  suppose,  that  another  class  of  effects  are 
continuously  occurring  around  us,  effects  which  are  the 
results  of  successive  and  immediate  acts  of  divine 
volition  through  this  very  force,  —  effects  immediately 
produced  as  existing  and  special  exigencies  require,  and 
which  are  no  more  to  be  regarded  as  miracles  than  the 
other  class  referred  to.  As  thus  acting  in  and  con- 
trolling nature,  God  would  ever  be  present  to  us,  as 
accessible  by  prayer,  and  as  the  immediate  and  special 
"  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him."  Healing 
mercies,  rain  in  times  of  drought,  sunshine  in  long-con- 
tinued storms,  and  "  present  helps  in  all  times  of  trouble," 
might  be  expected  in  answer  to  special  prayer,  and 
this  without  the  mind  being  chilled  and  repelled  from 
a  throne  of  grace  by  the  idea  of  an  immutable  con- 
catenation of  causes  and  effects  throughout  nature,  a 
concatenation  which  nothing  but  miracles  can  avail  to 
break  or  to  alter,  miracles  w*hich  no  one  believes  prayer 
would  avail  to  secure  in  our  behalf.     To  this  one  view 


THE   MISSION    OF   "THE    SPIRITS."  343 

of  providence,  a  view  in  accordance  with  which  special 
prayer  for  specific  blessings  may  receive  specific  an- 
swers through  events  which  would  not  otherwise  have 
occurred  at  all,  and  this  without  miracles,  and  in  full 
and  perfect  accordance  with  God's  ordinary  method  of 
controlling  events  in  the  world  around  us,  —  to  this  one 
view  of  providence,  we  say,  a  view  which  also  accords 
with  the  entire  teachings  of  inspiration  on  the  subject, 
and  the  immutable  demands  of  our  moral  and  spiritual 
nature,  philosophy  itself,  we  believe,  is  now  advancing, 
and  the  faith  of  the  church  will  erelong  not  be  "  spoiled 
through  philosophy,"  but  confirmed  by  its  teachings. 
The  proposition  that  God  governs  the  universe,  "  not  by 
special,  but  by  general  laws,"  we  utterly  disbelieve, 
when  presented  as  the  exclusive  view  of  providence. 
We  equally  repudiate  the  universal  proposition  that  he 
governs  the  universe  not  by  general,  but  by  special 
laws.  We  think  that  in  the  order  of  providence,  both 
principles  are  harmoniously  blended.  Events  falling 
exclusively  under  the  first  class  of  laws  are  not  objects 
of  prayer,  and  are  never  so  presented  in  the  Scriptures. 
Those,  on  the  other  hand,  falling  under  the  second 
class,  are  such  objects  —  events  the  current  of  which 
God,  without  miracles,  may,  in  the  exercise  of  his 
sovereign  wisdom  and  love,  continuously  vary  in 
adaptation  to  the  continuously  varying  necessities  and 
filial  requests  of  his  creatures,  just  as  the  acts  of  the 
earthly  parent  vary  to  meet  the  ever-changing  wants 
and  affectionate  petitions  of  his  children.  This  view  of 
Providence,  which  certainly  accords  with  the  teachings 
of  inspiration,  and  the  demands  of  our  moral  and 
spiritual  natures,  will  yet,  we  think,  stand  revealed  as 
the  only  one  which  philosophy  itself  permits. 


344  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 


CONCLUSION. 

Such  is  Spiritualism.  We  have  examined  its  high 
claims,  and  found  them  empty  and  vain.  We  have 
handled  the  spirits  and  found  them  absolute  insub- 
stantialities.  We  have  scrutinized  the  facts  set  forth 
as  the  basis  of  the  system,  and  found  them  wholly  mun- 
dane in  their  character,  and  presenting  no  evidence 
whatever  of  a  super-mundane  origin.  Our  aim,  in  all 
our  investigations  has  been  a  far  higher  one  than  the 
mere  overthrow  of  a  dangerous  and  insinuating  system 
of  delusion  and  error,  namely,  in  the  first  instance,  to 
lay  the  foundation  for  a  full  and  satisfactory  explanation 
of  certain  mysterious  facts  in  nature  and  the  experience 
of  humanity,  facts  which  have  been  in  all  ages  very 
fruitful  sources  of  superstition,  religious  delusion,  and 
unbelief,  and  in  the  next  place,  to  prepare,  as  far  as  may 
be  done,  in  such  a  connection,  for  a  better  understand- 
ing of  the  ways  of  Providence  on  the  one  hand,  and  of 
the  real  claims  on  the  other,  of  that  divine  revelation 
which  constitutes  the  last  and  only  hope  of  fallen 
humanity.  Our  reasonings  and  deductions  thus  far 
will  speak  for  themselves,  and  we  leave  them  to  the 
candid  judgment  of  the  reader,  earnestly  bespeaking  a 
careful  examination  of  the  subject  next  in  order. 


PAKT  III 


EVIDENCE  THAT  THE  SCRIPTUEES  ARE  GIVEN  BY  INSPIRATION 
OF  THE  SPIRIT  OF  GOD,  AS  CONTRASTED  WITH  THE  EVI- 
DENCE, THAT  THE  SPIRIT  MANIFESTATIONS  ARE  FROM  THE 
SPIRITS  OF  MEN. 


CH  APTE  R    I. 

ARGUMENT    FROM   EXTERNAL    MIRACLES. 

The  term  miracle  we  have  already  defined.  It  rep- 
resents exclusively  a  class  of  events  fundamentally 
dissimilar  and  unanalogous,  in  all  their  essential  charac- 
teristics, to  any  effects  resulting  from  the  action  of  any 
purely  mundane  cause  or  causes,  a  class  of  events  whose 
existence  and  characteristics  can  be  accounted  for,  but 
by  a  reference  to  the  direct  and  immediate  interposition 
of  creative  power,  as  their  exclusive  cause.  To  our 
mind,  it  is  self-evident,  that  nothing  but  miracles,  that 
is,  effects  which  can  result  from  the  action  of  no  finite 
causes,  can  properly  be  appealed  to,  as  evidence  of  the 
divine  origin  of  Christianity,  or  of  any  other  religion. 
If  we  look  at  the  record  itself,  its  prophetic  enuncia- 
tions, or  its  system  of  moral  precepts  or  doctrines,  or  to 
the  great  facts  that  stand  around  it,  external  miracles, 
we  must  find  that  which  could  not  have  originated  with 
man,  or  from  any  finite  cause  or  causes,  before  we  find 

(345) 


346  MODERN   MYSTEHIES. 

"  the  footprints  of  the  Creator,"  "  footprints  "  which  can 
properly  be  adduced  as  evidence  that  "  all  Scripture  is 
given  by  inspiration  of  God."  Our  conviction  is,  that 
the  divine  origin  of  Christianity  is  absolutely  affirmed  by 
the  three  classes  of  miracles  above  indicated,  namely, 
external  events,  —  prophetic  enunciations,  —  and  Chris- 
tianity itself  considered  as  an  effect  for  which  an  ade- 
quate cause  must  be  assigned.  To  each  of  these 
departments  of  evidence  a  separate  chapter  will  be  as- 
signed, with  the  titles,  —  argument  from  external  mir- 
acles, —  argument  from  prophecy,  —  and  argument  from 
internal  evidence.  The  argument  from  the  class  first 
named  will  be  elucidated  in  the  present  chapter. 

Every  reader  will  agree  with  us  in  the  assumption, 
that  "  the  incorruptible  God  "  has  never  performed,  and 
never  will  perform  a  miracle,  in  attestation  of  the  real- 
ity of  that  which  is  unreal  or  untrue.  A  religion  really 
and  truly  attested  by  divine  miracles  must,  therefore,  be 
admitted  as  true.  Without  further  inti-oduction  we  will 
advance  directly  to  a  consideration  of  the  gi'eat  facts  set 
forth  in  the  Scriptures,  in  attestation  of  the  divine  origin 
of  Christianity.  In  discussing  this  subject,  two  impor- 
tant questions  will  occupy  attention,  —  the  nature  and 
bearing  of  the  facts  referred  to,  supposing  them  to  have 
occurred,  —  and  the  evidence  which  exists  of  their  actual 
occurrence. 


SECTION  I. 

NATURE     AND     BEARING    OF    SCRH^TURE     FACTS     CLAIMED     AS 
MIRACLES,    SUPPOSING    THEM    TO    HAVE    OCCURRED. 

In  discussing  any  important  subject,  the  question 
which  first  of  all  arises  pertains  to  the  nature  and  bear- 
ing of  the  facts  which  lie  at  the  basis  of  all  our  conclu- 


THE   BIBLE.      MIRACLES.  347 

sions.  If  we  admit  their  actual  occurrence,  do  they,  or 
do  they  not,  sustain  the  conclusions  deduced  from  them 
by  those  who  set  the  facts  before  us  ?  Are  they  of  such 
a  nature,  that  the  question  of  their  occurrence  or  non- 
occurrence can  be  determined  by  testimony,  etc.  ?  Of 
this  character  are  the  questions  which  arise  under  the 
present  section,  in  which  we  are  to  discuss  the  nature 
and  bearings  of  the  great  facts  which  are  asserted  by  its 
advocates,  to  stand  around  Christianity,  and  affirm  its 
divine  origin.  The  Christian  argument  may  be  thus 
expressed.  No  religion  attested  as  true,  by  divine  mir- 
acles, can  be  false.  Christianity,  and  it  alone  of  all 
religions  on  earth,  is  thus  attested.  It  therefore  must 
be  of  divine  origin.  In  regard  to  this  argument,  we 
now  invite  special  attention  to  the  following  considera- 
tions :  — 

1.  If  we  admit  the  reality  of  the  facts  under  consider- 
ation, we  must  also  admit,  in  all  its  length  and  breadth, 
the  conclusion  before  us,  the  divine  origin  and  claims 
of  Christianity.  The  reason  is  obvious.  These  great 
facts  must  be  regarded  as  real  divine  miracles,  and 
nothing  else.  They  have  none  of  the  characteristics  of 
any  effects  which  owe  their  origin  to  any  exclusively 
mundane  cause  or  causes.  On  the  other  hand,  they 
have  aJl  conceivable  characteristics  of  real,  miraculous 
interpositions  of  creative  power.  If  we  suppose  them 
actually  to  have  occurred,  as  related  in  the  sacred  vol- 
ume, no  one  will  or  can  doubt  the  divine  origin  of 
Christianity.  These  facts  stand  out  solitary  and  alone 
in  their  own  exclusive  grandeur  and  sublimity,  as  being, 
in  all  their  fundamental  elements  and  characteristics, 
totally  dissimilar  and  unanalogous  to  any  effects  result- 
ing from  any  known  or  unknown  natural  causes  in  the 
universe  around  us.     They  not  only  lift  their  summits  in- 


348  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

finitely  above  all  such  effects,  but  stand  in  the  relation 
to  them  of  total  dissimilarity  and  opposition.  As  we 
walk  up  and  down  in  their  midst,  we  perceive,  in  all 
their  essential  characteristics,  nought  but  the  sublime 
footprints  of  creative  power,  as  their  exclusive  origin 
and  cause.  We  may  refer,  in  illustration,  to  the  great 
events  narrated  by  Moses  and  the  prophets,  such  as  the 
plagues  of  Egypt,  the  passage  of  the  Red  Sea,  and  of 
Jordan  when  overflowing  all  its  banks,  the  giving  of  the 
"  fiery  law  "  at  Sinai,  the  feeding  of  three  millions  of  hu- 
man beings  for  forty  years,  by  bread  from  heaven  in  the 
wilderness,  the  opening,  on  two  different  occasions,  of 
the  flinty  rock,  when  simply  smitten,  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  by  the  shepherd's  crook,  and  the  issuing  from 
those  fissures  of  floods  of  water  sufficient  to  meet  the 
wants  of  all  those  famishing  millions,  together  with 
their  countless  flocks  and  herds  ;  the  standing  still  of  the 
sun  and  moon,  at  the  bidding  of  Joshua ;  the  preserva- 
tion of  Daniel  in  the  den  of  lions,  and  of  his  three  asso- 
ciates in  the  furnace  of  Nebuchadnezzar  ;  together  with 
"  the  mighty  works  "  affirmed  to  have  been  performed 
by  Jesus  Christ.  No  one  will  pretend  that  these  are  the 
effects  of  any  finite  causes  in  the  world  around  us.  No 
one  will  pretend  to  adduce  similar  or  analogous  effects 
as  resulting  from  such  causes.  No  one  will  deny  that 
such  events,  if  they  did  occur,  were  real  miracles,  and 
owe  their  origin  to  no  other  cause  than  the  direct  and 
immediate  interposition  of  creative  power.  Nor  will 
any  one  deny,  that  these  great  events  sustain  such  rela- 
tions to  Christianity,  that  if  admitted  to  be  real,  they 
present  absolute  proof  of  its  divine  origin  and  authority. 
We  can,  by  no  possibility,  separate  the  facts  from  the 
conclusion  deduced  from  them,  and  we  are  necessitated 
to  deny  their  occurrence,  or  admit  that  conclusion. 


THE   BIBLE.      MIRACLES. 


349 


2.  The  second  remark  to  which  we  would  invite  very 
special  attention  is  this  ;  Such  is  the  nature  and  char- 
acter of  these  great  facts,  that  those  who  were  present  at 
the  time  when  they  are  affirmed  to  have  taken  place, 
could,  by  no  possibility,  have  been  deceived  in  regard  to 
the  fact  of  their  occurrence  or  non-occurrence.  The  truth 
of  this  proposition  in  undeniable.  Facts  of  a  certain 
character  may,  in  some  instances,  appear  to  be  to  us 
what  they  are  not.  In  other  cases,  this  is  impossible, 
and  this  is  the  exclusive  character  of  the  great  events 
under  consideration.  Three  millions  of  people,  for 
example,  cannot  honestly  have  supposed  themselves  to 
have  passed  through  the  Red  Sea,  as  related  by  Moses, 
unless  they  actually  had  done  it.  The  same  number  of 
persons  could  not  have  really  and  truly  believed  them- 
selves to  have  passed  the  river  Jordan  dry-shod,  when 
it  was  overflowing  all  its  banks,  and  when  the  waters 
stood  in  heaps  on  each  side  of  them,  unless  this  event 
actually  occurred  in  their  history.  Similar  remarks  are 
equally  applicable  to  the  other  great  events  referred  to, 
and  especially  to  "  the  mighty  works  "  ascribed  to  Jesus 
Christ.  Whatever  may  be  true  of  certain  other  events, 
no  persons  of  common  intelligence,  whether  civilized  or 
savage,  can  be  present  when  such  events  as  these  are 
affirmed  to  occur,  and  be  honestly  mistaken  in  regard  to 
the  fact  of  their  occurrence.     Hence  we  remark,  — 

3.  That  all  who  affirmed  themselves  to  have  actually 
witnessed  the  occurrence  of  these  events,  were  deceivers, 
liars,  and  hypocrites  of  the  grossest  character,  that  ever 
appeared  on  earth,  unless  these  great  facts  actually  did 
occur.  We  cannot  possibly  avoid  this  conclusion,  or 
affirm  that  the  language  expressing  it  is  too  strong. 
The  alternative  is  forced  upon  us,  and  we  cannot  escape 
it,  to  admit  the  occurrence  of  the  facts  under  considera- 

30 


"^rtO  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

tion,  and  with  that  admission,  affirm  the  divine  origin 
of  Christianity,  or  to  brand  every  individual,  whoever  he 
may  be,  who  affirms  himself  to  have  witnessed  the 
actual  occurrence  of  any  of  these  great  events,  as  a 
most  gross  and  perjured  deceiver. 

SECTION  11. 

PROOF  OF  THE  ACTUAL  OCCURRENCE  OF  THESE  EVENTS. 

This  brings  us  to  the  second  department  of  our  sub- 
ject—  the  evidence  of  the  actual  occurrence  of  the 
great  facts  which,  as  divinely  attested  witnesses,  affirm 
the  divine  origin  of  Christianity.  The  proposition 
which  we  here  lay  down,  and  shall  proceed  to  establish, 
is  this  :  The  evidence  in  favor  of  the  actual  occurrence 
of  these  events  is  exclusively  of  that  kind  which  never 
does  and  never  can  deceive,  which  never  does,  and  never 
can  stand  around  a  non-reality,  and  affirm  its  actual 
existence  or  occurrence.  The  truth  of  this  proposition 
we  argue  from  the  following  most  decisive  considera- 
tions :  — 

1.  There  is  an  antecedent  pi'obabilUi/  of  the  highest 
kind,  in  favor  of  the  actual  occurrence  of  these,  or  facts 
of  a  similar  character,  during  the  past  history  of  our 
race. 

Any  events  have  the  highest  antecedent  probability 
in  favor  of  their  occurrence,  which  perfectly  accord,  in 
their  essential  characteristics,  and  in  the  circumstances 
of  their  affirmed  occurrence,  with  the  known  character 
of  God,  and  his  immutable  relations  to  humanity,  and 
with  the  great  facts  and  analogy  of  his  previous  acts  of 
providence  and  creative  power,  as  developed  by  the 
teachings  and  demonstrations  of  science.  What  are  the 
teachings  and  demonstrations  of  science  bearing  upon 


THE   BIBLE.      MIRACLES.  351 

this  great  question  ?  They  are  these,  — •*  that  all  the 
great  facts  of  creation,  from  its  commencement  to  its 
final  consummation,  owe  their  origin  exclusively,  not 
to  the  action  of  natural  laws,  but  to  the  direct  and  im- 
mediate, or  miraculous  interpositions  of  creative  power. 
To  such  interpositions,  every  leading  race  of  animals 
and  vegetables  owes  its  existence.  In  respect  to  the 
vegetable  kingdom,  no  power  or  law  exists  in  nature  to 
originate  a  seed,  but  through  a  plant ;  or  a  plant,  but 
through  a  seed  of  the  same  or  similar  genus.  How  can 
the  oak  be  produced,  for  example,  but  through  the 
acorn,  or  the  acorn,  but  through  the  oak  ?  Throughout 
the  wide  domain  of  the  animal  kingdom,  also,  a  law 
equally  universal  and  absolute  obtains,  namely,  that  by 
no  natural  law  can  an  animal  be  produced,  but  through 
the  prior  union  of  two  individuals  of  the  same  or  simi- 
lar genus.  These  are  the  immutable  laws  of  nature,  or 
nature  knows  no  laws.  Yet  science  has  demonstrated 
mth  equal  absoluteness  the  fact,  that  the  time  was, 
when  no  animals  or  plants  of  any  kind,  nor  any  em- 
bryos from  which  such  creations  now  originate,  had  an 
existence  on  earth.  To  what  then  did  the  first  plant, 
that  stands  at  the  head  of  each  species  in  the  vegetable, 
and  the  first  pair  that  stands  at  the  head  of  each  race 
in  the  animal  kingdom,  owe  its  origin?  To  a  miracu- 
lous interposition  of  creative  power,  and  to  nothing 
else.  The  following  statement  of  Professor  Agassiz 
presents  us  the  results  of  all  the  facts  and  demonstra- 
tions of  science  bearing  upon  this  subject,  and  that  in 
accordance  with  the  united  conviction  and  testimony 
of  scientific  men  throughout  the  wide  world,  a  convic- 
tion the  validity  of  which  is  undeniably  affirmed  by  all 
the  facts  and  deductions  of  geology,  and  denied  by  none 
of  them. 


852  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

"  It  is  necessary,"  says  the  Professor,  "  that  we  recur 
to  a  cause  more  exalted,  and  recognize  influences  more 
powerful,  exercising  over  all  nature  an  action  more 
direct,  if  w^e  would  not  move  eternally  in  a  vicious  circle. 
For  myself,  I  have  the  conviction  that  species  have  been 
created  successively  at  distinct  intervals,  and  that  the 
changes  which  they  have  undergone  during  a  geologi- 
cal epoch  are  very  secondary,  relating  only  to  their 
fecundity,  and  to  migration  dependent  on  epochal  in- 
fluences." 

Humanity,  then,  and  all  other  orders  of  organized 
existences  owe  their  origin  to  miraculous  interpositions 
of  creative  power.  No  fact  in  nature  is  or  can  be  more 
evident  than  this.  Now,  if  God  created  man  by  a  mir- 
acle, a  fact  which  we  must  admit  or  deny  the  absolute 
demonstrations  of  science  in  regard  to  all  the  great  facts 
of  creation,  is  it  not  most  reasonable  to  suppose,  that 
he  would  interpose  by  miracles,  should  it  be  necessary 
for  the  highest  interests  of  humanity,  and  especially  to 
prevent  its  remediless  ruin  ?  And  these  are  the  very  rea- 
sons for  which  the  great  facts  recorded  in  the  Bible  are 
affirmed  to  have  occurred,  that  is,  to  open  to  fallen  human- 
ity the  vista  of  immortality,  to  recover  man  from  the  ruins 
of  sin,  and  restore  to  him  the  hope  and  the  possibility  of 
attaining  to  eternal  life.  These  great  events,  as  all  will 
admit,  or  none  others  of  the  kind  have  occurred  since 
the  creation  of  man.  In  view,  then,  of  the  analogy  of 
creation  and  providence,  of  the  character  of  God  and 
of  his  relations  to  man,  together  with  the  known  and 
undeniable  condition  of  humanity,  the  balance  of  prob- 
ability is  infinitely  in  favor  of  the  actual  occurrence  of 
miracles  since  man  was  created,  and  consequently  in 
favor  of  the  great  facts  which,  as  divinely  attested  wit- 
nesses, are  affirmed  to  stand  around  Christianity,  and 


THE   BIBLE.      MIRACLES. 


353 


assert  its  divine  origin.  In  arguing  for  the  real  occur- 
rence of  these  events,  we  are  not  arguing  in  favor  of 
that  of  improbabilities,  but  of  events  which  bear  upon 
their  broad  foreheads  all  the  indications  of  the  highest 
probability.     Our  second  argument  is  this  :  — 

2.  It  is  infinitely  more  reasonable  to  admit  the  reality 
of  the  great   facts   under   consideration,  than    it  is  to 
affirm  what,  in  that   case  we  must  do,  of  Moses,  and 
the    prophets,    of    Jesus   Christ  and    the    apostles,    of 
the  whole  multitude  of  their  immediate  followers,  and 
of  all  the  sacred  writers,  namely,  that  they  were  all, 
without  exception,  deliberate  deceivers,  and  impostors 
of  the   grossest  character.     Either  these   events   really 
occurred,  or  they  all  knew  when  they  affirmed  their 
reality,  that  they  were  affirming  what  was  false.     There 
is  no  escaping  this  conclusion.     The  facts,  as  we  have 
seen,  were  of  such  a  nature  that  misapprehension  in 
regard  to  their  occurrence  or  non-occurrence,  was  an 
absolute  impossibility.     Those,  then,  who   testified,  as 
original  witnesses  to  their  actual  occurrence,  were  in- 
tentional deceivers,  or  the  events  referred  to  actually  oc- 
curred.    Individuals  who  deny  the  facts,  and  yet  admit 
the  integi-ity  of  the  witnesses,  must  show  how  honest 
and  intelligent  minds  can  honestly  suppose  themselves 
to  have  witnessed  just  such  events,  when  no  such  thing 
ever  occurred.     This  they  may  do,  if  they  can  do  it,  in 
either  of  these  two  ways  or  both  together.     (1.)   They 
may  show,  upon  truly  scientific  principles,  how  just  such 
errors  may  occur  with  honest  and  intelligent  minds  ;  so 
that  we  may  induce  similar   misapprehensions  in  our- 
selves and  others.    Or  (2.),  they  may  themselves  actually 
induce    similar   misapprehensions   in   a    corresponding 
number  of  individuals  similarly  circumstanced,  and  of 
similar  mental  capacity  and  cultivation.     No  individu- 

30* 


354  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

als,  we  venture  the  affirmation,  will  ever  attempt  the  ac- 
complishment of  either  of  these  objects;  and  that  for 
the  obvious  reason,  that  all  are  and  must  be  aware,  that 
it  would  be  attempting  an  absolute  impossibility. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  an  individual  should  deny  the 
facts  before  us,  and  assert,  as  the  only  alternative  left 
him,  the  hypocrisy  of  Christ  and  the  other  witnesses 
referred  to,  he  would,  if  not  regarded  as  beneath  con- 
tempt, meet  and  most  justly  meet  with  the  deep  repro- 
bation of  the  universe.  For  ourselves  we  never  met 
with  but  one  individual  who  had  the  hardihood  and 
effrontery  to  impeach  the  moral  character  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  he  is  the  only  consistent  infidel  that  we  ever 
did  meet  with,  there  being  no  conceivable  absurdity 
greater  than  this,  to  admit  the  perfection  of  his  moral 
character,  and  then  deny  the  divinity  of  his  mission,  or 
the  divine  origin  of  the  Scriptures.  Either  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  crowning  impostor  of  earth,  or  his  mission  was 
divine,  and  his  religion  from  heaven.  We  dare  not 
assert  the  former,  and  therefore,  as  the  only  conceivable 
alternative  left  us,  admit  and  affirm  the  latter.  For  our- 
selves, we  have  no  confidence  whatever  in  the  real 
moral  honesty  of  the  men  who  are  fulsome  in  their 
eulogies  of  the  character  of  Christ,  and  then  deny  the 
divine  origin  of  that  religion  which  he  proclaimed  as 
from  heaven. 

Similar  remarks  apply  equally  to  the  sacred  \witers 
generally.  Their  deep  sincerity,  honesty,  and  integrity, 
are  so  manifest  in  all  their  wi'itings,  that  no  man  can, 
by  any  possibility,  impeach  their  integrity  and  retain 
his  own.  Yet,  by  no  possibility,  can  he  show  how 
they  could  have  been  any  thing  else  than  the  gi'ossest 
impostors  and  deceivers  that  ever  cursed  the  earth,  if 
the  great  facts  to  the  reality  of  which  they  bear  testi- 


THE   BIBLE.      MIRACLES.  355 

mony  never  occurred.  No  possible  alternative  is  left 
us,  consistent  with  moral  integrity  in  ourselves,  but  to 
admit  the  facts,  and  with  that  admission  the  necessary 
conclusion,  that  Christianity  is  of  divine  origin.  We 
hesitate  not  to  affirm  to  every  reader,  that  he  cannot 
maintain  internal  moral  integrity  and  come  to  any 
other  conclusion. 

3.  The  amount  of  testimony  existing  on  this  subject, 
that  is,  the  numher  of  witnesses  testifying  to  the  actual 
occun-ence  of  these  great  facts,  is  wholly  incompatible 
with  the  assumption,  that  they  never  occurred.  Its 
existence,  on  the  other  hand,  can  by  no  possibility  be 
accounted  for,  but  upon  one  supposition,  the  actual  oc- 
currence of  the  facts  referred  to.  That  a  few  indi- 
viduals should  unite,  for  interested  motives,  in  the 
propagation  of  known  falsehoods,  is  quite  conceivable ; 
though  it  is  not  conceivable  that  such  individuals 
as  Moses  and  the  prophets,  and  Jesus  and  the  Apos- 
tles, should  do  it.  However  this  may  be,  it  is  not  even 
conceivable  that  whole  nations  should,  with  absolute 
unanimity,  join  together  for  any  such  purpose.  How 
stands  the  case  in  regard  to  the  facts  before  us  ?  In 
regard  to  the  miraculous  events  recorded  in  the  Old 
Testament,  we  have  the  united  testimony  of  the  entire 
Jewish  nation  living  at  the  time,  to  the  reality  of  their 
occurrence.  We  have  also  the  unbroken  testimony  of 
that  entire  race  since  those  periods,  to  the  reality  and 
universality  of  the  belief  among  them,  of  the  real  occur- 
rence of  these  events,  at  the  time  and  under  the  circum- 
stances related.  In  this  respect  this  nation  sustains 
precisely  the  same  relations  to  these  events  that  ours 
does  to  the  facts  of  our  past  history.  Our  ancestors 
then  living  unitedly  testified  to  their  occurrence.  His- 
torical  records   made   at   the   time,  and   an   unbroken 


356  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

tradition  since,  have  handed  them  down  to  us,  as 
actual  occurrences.  Our  forms  of  government,  s  ate 
and  national  customs,  annual  festivals,  and  national 
monuments,  all  have  such  relations  to  those  events,  that 
the  existence  of  the  latter  can  be  accounted  for,  but 
upon  the  supposition  of  the  actual  occurrence  of  the 
former,  all  together  constituting  a  form  of  evidence 
which  never  does  and  never  can  deceive,  and  which  dis- 
tance of  time  can  never  weaken  or  invalidate.  Precisely 
similar  relations  does  the  Jewish  nation,  together  with 
all  their  historical  records,  traditions,  national  monu- 
ments, and  usages,  sustain  to  the  events  under  con- 
sideration, and  no  one  can  show  why  this  evidence 
should  not  be  regarded  as  just  as  valid  for  the  actual 
occurrence  of  these  events,  as  that  presented  by  this 
nation  is  for  the  facts  of  our  past  history. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  the  great  events  recorded  in  the 
New  Testament.  Who  are  the  witnesses  to  their  oc- 
currence ?  They  are  the  following ;  the  sacred  wa-iters 
themselves,  —  the  entire  mass  of  primitive  converts,  — 
multitudes  of  early  apostates  from  the  faith,  —  the  whole 
Jewish  nation,  —  and  the  entire  pagan  population  of 
Palestine,  of  whom  there  were  vast  multitudes.  The 
testimony  of  the  first  two  classes  was  direct  and  abso- 
lute. They  had  been  eye-witnesses  to  the  things  where- 
of they  affirmed,  and  the  fact  that  they  unitedly  laid 
down  their  lives  in  defence  of  the  gospel,  evinces  abso- 
lutely the  honesty  of  their  convictions  of  the  reality  of 
these  great  events.  We  must  bear  in  mind,  also,  that 
they  could  not  possibly  have  been  mistaken,  in  regard  to 
the  truth  or  falsehood  of  their  testimony.  Can  we  sup- 
pose that  such  vast  numbers  of  individuals  would  lay 
down  their  lives  in  testimony  to  the  reality  of  that  which 
they  knew  absolutely  never  occurred,  and  where,  from 


THE   BIBLE.      MIRACLES.  357 

the  nature  of  the  case,  no  conceivable  motives  existed  to 
induce  them  to  become  Christians  but  the  reality  of 
these  events  ?  The  other  three  classes  must  be  admitted 
to  be  very  important  and  credible  witnesses,  inasmuch 
as  they  could  not  but  be  aware  of  the  deception  which 
was  being  perpetrated  upon  the  world,  had  these  events 
not  occurred,  and  they  had  every  conceivable  motive  to 
unmask  the  imposition.  Nothing,  therefore,  but  the 
deepest  conviction  of  the  reality  of  these  events  could 
have  induced  them  to  testify  to  their  occurrence. 

There  is  one  characteristic  of  the  testimony  of  these 
three  classes  which  demands  our  special  attention,  that 
of  their  silence.  When  any  very  startling  events  are 
affirmed  to  have  occurred,  events  which  all  have  the 
highest  conceivable  motives  to  deny,  if  they  did  not 
occur,  and  when  no  one  can  possibly  be  mistaken  in 
regard  to  the  fact  of  their  occurrence  or  non-occurrence, 
the  total  absence  of  all  denial  among  all  classes  of  com- 
munity, is  the  highest  and  most  positive  testimony 
which  that  community  can  give  to  their  actual  occur- 
rence. It  shows,  that  in  the  united  judgment  of  all,  the 
evidence  of  their  occurrence  was  so  palpable  and  over- 
whelming, that  it  could  not  be  invalidated.  Now  while 
the  great  facts  of  which  we  are  speaking,  were  held  be- 
fore the  world  as  having  occurred  in  the  presence  of  all 
the  classes  under  consideration,  no  apostate,  Jew,  or 
Pagan,  can  be  shown  to  have  denied  their  actual  occur- 
rence as  affirmed  by  Christians.  Would  they  not  have 
done  it,  had  they  not  known  that  their  occurrence  could 
not  have  been  denied  ? 

On  the  other  hand,  all  these  classes  together  unitedly 
admitted  the  occm-rence  of  these  events.  We  find  such 
admissions  in  the  Jewish  writings  of  the  highest  author- 
ity among  that  people.     In  the  epistles  of  Pilate  and 


358  MODERX    MYSTERIES. 

other  Roman  governors  also,  formal  records  of  these 
events  were  contained.  This  is  evident  from  the  fact, 
that  the  early  Christian  writers  were  accustomed  to  ap- 
peal to  those  very  epistles  as  existing  in  the  archives  of 
the  Emperors,  and  as  containing  the  records  of  these 
events.  The  early  Christians  never  had  any  controversy 
with  their  opponents  in  regard  to  the  question,  whether 
the  mighty  works  ascribed  to  Jesus  Christ  were  actually 
performed  in  their  midst.  How  shall  we  account  for 
such  testimony,  the  reality  of  which  cannot  be  denied  ? 
It  can  be  accounted  for,  we  reply,  but  upon  one  exclu- 
sive supposition,  the  actual  occurrence  of  these  events, 
and  the  consequent  divine  origin  of  Christianity.  Those 
millions  of  people,  Apostles,  Christians,  apostates,  Jews, 
and  Pagans,  never  did  unite  in  thus  testifying  to  what 
they  all  knew  to  be  false,  which  they  did  do,  if  these 
events  never  occurred.  The  opponents  of  Christianity 
never  have  met  this  argument,  and  we  are  well  per- 
suaded they  never  will  do  it. 

4.  We  shall  fail  to  do  full  justice  to  this  department 
of  our  subject,  if  we  do  not  make  some  special  remarks 
upon  the  nature  and  character  of  the  evidence  under 
consideration.  In  every  possible  respect,  it  bears  the 
clearest  marks  of  the  highest  conceivable  credibility. 
It  is  the  testimony  of  enemies,  drawn  from  them  con- 
trary to  all  their  worldly  interests,  principles,  and  preju- 
dices, and  can  be  accounted  for  but  upon  one  supposi- 
tion, the  firm  and  immutable  conviction,  that  these 
events  had  actually  occurred,  and  were  attended  in 
their  occm-rence  with  such  palpable  evidence,  that  it 
could  not  be  resisted  nor  invalidated,  a  conviction,  also, 
which  could  by  no  possibility  be  induced  but  by  the 
actual  occurrence  of  the  events  themselves.  Every 
convert  to  Christianity  was  originally  its  enemy,  and 


THE   BIBLE.      MIRACLES.  359 

became,  in  the  very  act  of  conversion,  an  apostate  from 
his  former  religion,  and  the  religion  of  his  ancestors, 
and  thereby  not  only  rendered  himself  infamous  in 
public  estimation,  but  subjected  himself  to  the  most 
intolerable  sufferings  and  persecutions.  Nothing  but 
the  deepest  and  most  immovable  conviction  of  the 
reality  of  the  great  facts  under  consideration,  and  the 
consequent  truth  of  Christianity,  can  account  for  the 
numberless  conversions  which  occurred  under  such 
circumstances. 

In  regard  to  apostates,  we  must  distinguish  between 
a  renunciation  of  Christianity,  and  a  denial  of  the 
reality  of  the  miracles  on  which  its  claims  to  a  divine 
origin  were  based.  Had  these  events  not  occurred, 
they  must  have  known,  and  have  been  fully  informed 
of  the  cheat  which  was  being  perpetrated  upon  the 
world.  Every  conceivable  inducement  also  pressed 
upon  them  to  unmask  the  imposture,  had  it  existed. 
The  fact  that  they  renounced  Christianity  without,  in 
a  single  known  instance,  denying  its  miracles,  is  the 
highest  demonstration  of  the  fact,  that  in  their  judg- 
ment, those  great  events  could  not  be  denied.  No 
other  conceivable  supposition  can  account  for  their 
silence  on  this  subject.  Their  testimony,  then,  bears 
the  marks  of  the  highest  credibility. 

In  regard  to  the  Jews,  these  great  events  were  every- 
where, as  they  well  knew,  being  proclaimed,  as  having 
occurred  under  their  direct  and  immediate  observation. 
They  were  held  up  to  the  world  as  opposing  Christianity 
with  a  full  knowledge  of  the  reality  of  the  facts  on  which 
its  claims  to  a  divine  origin  were  based.  They,  moreover, 
based  the  claims  of  their  own  religion  on  the  evidence 
of  its  miracles,  and  stood  publicly  committed  before  the 
world  to  the  principle,  that  none  but  the  true  religion 


360  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

is  or  can  be  attested  by  such  evidence.  Of  all  relig- 
ions on  earth,  we  remark  finally,  none  were  held  by  them 
in  such  utter  detestation  as  Christianity.  How  shall 
we  account  for  the  fact,  that  under  such  circumstances, 
they  never  denied  the  reality  of  the  great  events  under 
consideration,  on  the  one  hand,  and  that  they  posi- 
tively admitted  their  occurrence,  as  affirmed  by  Chris- 
tians, on  the  other  ?  No  explanation  of  such  conduct 
is  possible,  but  upon  the  fact  that  they  knew  absolutely 
that  these  events,  as  affirmed  by  Christians,  had  oc- 
curred under  such  circumstances  that  their  reality  could 
not  be  denied. 

The  relation  of  the  Pagan  inhabitants  of  Palestine  to 
those  events  was  such,  that  they  could  not  have  been 
ignorant  of  the  real  facts  of  the  case.  It  was  a  part  of 
the  business  of  their  rulers  to  acquaint  themselves  fully 
with  the  character  of  all  important  events  which  were 
occurring  among  the  people,  and  especially  in  their 
large  assemblages,  whenever  occurring,  assemblages  in 
which  these  events  are  affirmed  to  have  occurred.  If 
these  events  had  not  taken  place,  as  related  and  affirmed 
by  Christians,  their  pagan  rulers  could  not  but  have 
been  aware  of  the  imposition  which  was  being  perpe- 
trated upon  the  world,  and  would  have  unmasked  the 
imposture  to  the  reprobation  of  mankind.  Instead  of 
this,  they  not  only  did  not  deny  these  facts,  but  ad- 
mitted them,  and  themselves  positively  testified  to  their 
actual  occurrence.  If  such  testimony  as  this  can  de- 
ceive us,  we  may  safely  affirm,  that  nothing  on  earth 
or  in  heaven  can  be  established  by  testimony.  Such 
testimony,  however,  never  does  and  never  can  deceive. 
The  claims  of  Christianity,  therefore,  to  a  divine  origin, 
rest  upon  an  eternal  and  immovable  rock. 

5.  The  argument  drawn  from  the  rapid  and  ividC' 


THE   BIBLE.      MIRACLES.  361 

spread  extension  of  Christianity,  in  the  era  of  its  first 
development,  should  not  be  overlooked  in  this  connec- 
tion, an  extension  in  which,  notwithstanding  the  un- 
paralleled opposition  and  persecutions  which  it  encoun- 
tered, it  advanced  onward  from  the  smallest  and 
apparently  most  contemptible  beginnings,  with  such 
resistless  power  that,  in  less  than  three  centuries  from 
the  era  of  the  crucifixion,  it  ascended  the  throne  of  the 
Caesars,  and  became  the  established  religion  of  the  then 
civilized  world.  How  can  this  strange  event  be  ac- 
counted for?  Upon  one  supposition  only,  the  deep, 
universal,  and  immovable  conviction,  in  that  age,  and 
throughout  the  Roman  empire,  of  the  reality  of  the 
great  facts  under  consideration.  The  extension  is  ad- 
mitted and  detailed  by  Gibbon.  The  existence,  depth, 
and  universality  of  this  conviction,  is  also  admitted 
and  affirmed  by  him,  and  assigned  as  one  of  the  main 
causes  of  the  power  and  progress  of  Christianity,  and 
none  will  call  in  question  the  truth  of  his  statements 
on  this  subject.  Now  we  affirm  that  it  is  no  more 
impossible  to  account  for  the  universal  belief  of  the 
world  in  the  reality  of  our  Revolution,  on  the  supposi- 
tion that  it  never  occurred,  than  it  is  to  account  for 
the  existence  of  the  conviction  under  consideration,  on 
the  supposition,  that  the  great  events  to  which  it  per- 
tains never  took  place.  We  may  challenge  the  world 
to  assign  any  other  adequate  cause  for  the  existence  of 
this  conviction,  but  this  one.  The  opposers  of  Chris- 
tianity never  have  done  it,  and  they  never  will  do  it, 
and  that  for  the  obvious  reason  that  the  thing  is  impos- 
sible. These  great  events,  then,  did  occur,  and  Chris- 
tianity is  from  God. 

6.  We  remark,  finally,  that  we  must  admit  the  actual 
occurrence  of  the  facts  under  consideration,  and  with 

31 


362  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

that  admission  aflirm  the  divine  origin  of  Christianity, 
or,  to  be  consistent,  we  must  deny  the  validity  of  all 
evidence  of  a  historical  kind,  in  regard  to  any  past 
events  whatever.  On  this  topic  we  remark:  (1.)  That 
the  authenticated  records  of  any  nation  or  people,  are 
to  be  received  as  valid  for  the  reality  of  the  leading  facts 
which  they  relate,  unless  there  are  reasons  of  the  great- 
est weight  of  an  opposite  character.  This  is  a  universal 
principle  pertaining  to  historical  records  of  every  land. 
(2.)  The  historical  records  of  the  Jews  and  Christians, 
the  Scriptures,  records  containing  the  account  of  these 
gi'eat  events,  are  as  well  authenticated  as  are  those  of 
any  other  nation  or  people  on  earth.  This  is  undeni- 
able. (3.)  Hence,  no  reasons  whatever  can  be  assigned 
why  we  should  credit  the  historical  records  of  any 
nation  on  earth,  and  deny  the  reality  of  the  great  facts 
attested  as  real  in  the  historical  record  of  Jews  and 
Christians,  that  is,  in  the  Scriptures.  All  history  of 
every  kind  must  be  held  as  utter  fable  and  fiction,  or 
the  validity  of  these  records  must  be  admitted  for  the 
reality  of  the  great  events  under  consideration,  and,  con- 
sequently, for  the  divine  origin  of  Christianity.  We 
know  very  well  that  the  opposers  of  Christianity  will 
never  meet  this  argument. 

Such  is  a  bare  specimen  of  the  nature  and  force  of 
the  Christian  argument  for  the  divine  origin  of  our 
holy  religion,  as  far  as  this  one  department  of  evidence 
is  concerned.  We  again  affirm,  without  fear  of  contra- 
diction, that  this  is  a  kind  of  evidence  which  never  does 
and  never  can  deceive.  We  leave  the  argument  upon 
the  conscience  of  the  reader.  Let  him  weigh  it,  de- 
cide and  act  upon  it,  with  a  solemn  reference  to  the 
coming  revelations  of  his  approaching  destiny. 


THE  BIBLE.      MIRACLES.  363 


C  11  APTE  R    II. 

ARGUMENT  FROM  PROPHECY. 

The  reader  is  well  aware  of  the  fact,  that  a  large 
portion  of  the  Bible  consists  of  professedly  divinely 
inspired  predictions  pertaining  to  events  lying  in  the 
future,  at  the  time  when  these  predictions  were  uttered. 
No  one  will  doubt,  that  these  predictions,  supposing 
them  to  have  been  uttered  prior  to  the  events  to  which 
they  pertain,  were  uttered  either  by  inspiration  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  consequently  in  their  fulfilment  en- 
circle the  Scriptures,  as  divinely  attested  witnesses  of 
then*  divine  origin,  or  else  that  they  are  the  result  of 
mere  human  foresight  and  sagacity. 

There  are  but  three  ways  in  which  the  human  intelli- 
gence, unaided  and  unguided  by  wisdom  and  foresight 
higher  than  its  own,  can  even  conjecture  what  shall 
occur  in  the  future.  The  first  is  this :  When  all  the 
causes  that  are  operating  or  will  operate  to  produce 
a  given  result  are  fully  known,  the  result,  by  a  calcula- 
tion of  the  force  and  direction  of  the  action  of  such 
causes,  may  be  predetermined.  The  calculation,  in 
such  a  case,  is  purely  mathematical,  and  the  conclusion 
certain.  Such  is  the  character  of  all  astronomical 
calculations.  The  second  is,  when  men  reason  from 
mere  precedent,  conjecturing  from  what  has  occurred 
in  the  past,  what  will  be  in  the  future.  Here  we  find 
ourselves  in  the  region  of  uncertainty,  the  gi'eatest 
events  in  human  experience  often  turning  upon  purely 
accidental  circumstances  and  occult  causes,  which  no 
human    sagacity  could  have  foreseen,  or  even  conjee- 


364  MODERX    MYSTERIES. 

tured.  Hence  the  total  uncertainty  of  human  fore- 
sight, in  the  wisest  of  men,  is  proverbial.  The  last 
class  of  human  predictions  are  mere  imaginings  of 
what  may  be,  with  a  supposition  merely  that  it  will 
be.  Such  suppositions,  or  guesses,  are  generally  wrong, 
and  are  yet,  in  instances  few  and  far  between,  verified 
by  the  actual  occurrence  of  the  events  referred  to. 

Prophetic  predictions  originating  from  the  inspira- 
tion of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  bearing  the  evidences 
of  their  divine  original,  must  stand,  in  all  their  essen- 
tial characteristics,  at  an  absolute  remove  from  each  of 
the  classes  of  human  predictions  above  named.  They 
must  be  of  such  a  nature  as  to  be  wholly  out  of  the 
sphere  of  calculations  from  cause  and  effect,  or  from 
precedent,  together  with  those  of  preimagined  proba- 
bilities or  possibilities.  Their  fulfihnent  also  must  be 
absolutely  universal  and  perfect,  thus  indicating  their 
origin  from  infinite  wisdom  and  foresight.  Predictions 
of  this  character,  vast  in  number,  and  relating  to  ixi\ 
endless  diversity  of  events  which  no  human  foresight 
could  even  conjecture,  and  yet  all  fulfilled  in  their  exact 
time,  and  in  absolute  perfection,  we  all  know  can  origi- 
nate but  from  the  infinite  and  eternal  mind  who  sees 
the  eiid  fi-om  the  beginning. 

Our  object,  on  the  present  occasion,  will  be  to  show, 
that  such  is  the  precise  character  of  the  prophetic  pre- 
dictions recorded  in  the  Scriptm-es,  predictions  which 
thus,  as  divinely  attested  witnesses,  stand  in  the  midst 
of  its  sublime  revelations,  and  afiirm  their  divine  origin. 


THE   BIBLE.      PROPHECY.  365 


SECTION   I. 

PREDICTIONS    RECORDED    IX    THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

In  accomplishing  our  object,  our  first  remarks  will 
have  a  special  reference  to  predictions  recorded  in  the 
Old  Testament.     On  this  subject,  we  remark:  — 

1.  These  prophecies  were  uttered  and  recorded  many 
centuries  before  most  of  the  events  to  v/hich  they  relate, 
and  long  periods  before  hardly  any  of  them  occurred. 
Four  considerations  render  the  truth  of  the  above  state- 
ment perfectly  evident :  (1.)  The  WTitings  containing 
these  predictions  have  ever  been  received  among  the 
Jews,  as  the  productions  of  the  very  persons  to  whom 
they  are  now  referred,  namely,  of  prophets  who  lived  at 
the  periods  named  in  the  books  themselves,  periods  cen- 
turies antecedent  to  most  of  the  events  foretold.  (2.)  No 
evidence  whatever  exists  against  the  testimony  of  this 
nation  on  this  subject.  No  period  in  their  history  sub- 
sequent to  the  affirmed  time  of  the  prophets  can  be 
named  when  these  writings  did  not  exist  among  that 
people,  and  when,  for  the  first  time,  they  were  intro- 
duced. (3.)  At  periods  long  prior  to  the  occurrence  of 
most  of  the  events  predicted,  these  writings  were  trans- 
lated into  other  languages.  The  Septuagint  translation, 
for  example,  containing  all  these  books,  was  made  about 
three  centuries  prior  to  the  birth  of  Christ.  (4.)  They 
were  then  translated  as  ancient  writings,  which  had 
most  of  them  for  centuries  previous  existed  as  sacred 
books  among  the  Jews.  No  further  evidence  surely  is 
required  to  sustain  the  above  proposition. 

2.  The  prophets  had  before  them,  at  the  time  they 
uttered  these  predictions,  no  examples  whatever  of  the 
rise  and  fall  of  nations  and  empires,  from  which  they 

31* 


866  MOT)ERN     1\1YSTERIE??. 

could  form  even  a  conjecture  of  the  fate  of  those  then 
existing  around  them.  The  nations  also  to  whom  their 
prophecies  pertain,  existed,  at  the  time,  in  all  their 
sti'ength  and  glory,  presenting  the  appearance  of  an 
immortal  youth,  with  no  indications  whatever  of  a  near 
or  remote  decay  and  dissolution,  especially  of  a  destruc- 
tion in  any  specific  form. 

3.  The  nations  and  cities  are  very  numerous  whose 
destiny  is  foretold  with  great  particularity  in  these  pro- 
phetic writings,  nations  and  cities,  for  example,  such  as 
Assyria,  with  Nineveh  as  its  capital,  Babylon,  and  the 
Chaldean  empire,  Persia,  Greece,  Egypt,  Syria,  and  its 
capital  Damascus,  Tyre  and  Sidon,  and  Philistia, 
Edom,  Ammon,  and  Moab,  with  their  respective  capi- 
tals, Petra,  Rahab,  and  Heshbon,  and  Israel  and  Judah, 
with  their  capitals,  Samaria  and  Jerusalem,  etc.  With 
all  the  particularity  of  history,  we  find  the  destiny  of 
these  illustrious  cities,  nations,  and  empires,  mapped 
out  in  these  wonderful  writings. 

4.  While  a  large  number  of  different  writers  give 
forth  predictions  in  respect  to  the  destiny  of  these 
cities,  nations,  and  empires,  while  some  of  these  writers 
speak  particularly  of  that  of  most  or  all  of  them,  others 
of  a  less  number,  and  some  of  but  one  or  two,  and  while 
some  predict  particulars  not  mentioned  by  others,  the 
predictions  of  all  together  blend  perfectly  into  one  har- 
monious unity  of  description  and  representation,  with 
the  total  absence  of  all  contradiction.  We  are  quite 
safe,  in  affirming  that  no  one  has  yet  pointed  out,  if  any 
has  ever  attempted  it,  a  single  contradiction  in  all  or  any 
of  these  numerous  predictions  proceeding  from  so  many 
writers,  writers  living  at  great  distances  of  time,  located 
in  widely  different  circumstances,  and  of  natural  talents 
and  intellectual  attainments  equally  diverse  and  unequal. 


THE   BIBLE.      PROPHECY.  367 

5.  While  the  destiny  of  all  these  cities,  nations,  and 
empires  is  mapped  out  with  great  minuteness  and  par- 
ticularity, in  these  prophetic  writings,  that  of  each  one 
was  to  be  peculiar  to  itself  and  widely  diverse  from 
all  the  others.  The  predictions  pertaining  to  any  one 
would  not  be  at  all  applicable  to  any  other.  This 
is  one  of  their  most  striking  peculiarities.  Let  us 
consider  a  few  of  them  as  examples  of  all  the  others. 
We  are  all  aware  that  the  Assyrian  empire  was  to  be 
subverted  by  the  Persian  and  Babylonian,,  the  Baby- 
lonian by  the  Persian  under  Cyrus  mentioned  by  name, 
and  this  last  by  the  Grecian,  which  after  the  death  of  its 
first  king,  was  to  be  divided  into  four,  and  none  of  these 
come  to  the  heirs  of  that  monarch,  and  finally  out  of  one 
of  these  four  kingdoms,  another  and  small  one  was  to 
rise  from  which  the  gi-eatest  calamities  were  to  descend 
upon  the  Jewish  nation.  Of  the  nation  last  named, 
one  part,  (the  ten  tribes,)  were  to  be  carried  captive  to 
Assyria,  and  the  other,  (Judah  and  Benjamin,)  to  Baby- 
lon. After  remaining  seventy  years  in  captivity,  the  latter 
portion  were  to  be  resettled  in  their  own  land,  after 
which  all  distinction  of  tribes  among  the  whole  Israel- 
itish  nation  was  to  cease.  About  five  hundred  years  of 
mingled  prosperity  and  adversity,  mercy  and  judgment 
were  then  to  intervene,  when,  subsequent  to  the  death 
of  "  Messiah,  the  Prince,"  the  nation  itself,  as  a  civil 
State,  was  to  be  blotted  from  existence,  and  to  remain 
"  scattered  and  peeled  "  among  all  nations,  till  "  the 
fulness  of  the  Gentiles  should  come  in."  Tyre,  Philis- 
tia,  Edom,  Ammon,  Moab,  etc.,  were  to  be  utterly  and 
permanently  annihilated  as  nations,  and  Egypt,  after 
going  into  captivity  for  a  certain  period,  was  to  be 
restored  again,  but  was  never  to  regain  its  nationality. 
Such  are  some  of  the  general  features  of  these  predic- 
tions. 


868  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

Let  us  now  descend  still  further  to  a  consideration  of 
a  few  particulars.  The  army  of  Assyria  was  to  be 
destroyed  while  engaged  in  a  bacchanalian  revel. 
"  While  they  are  drunken  as  drunkards,  they  shall  be 
devoured  as  stubble  fully  dry."  Nahum  1 :  10.  Nineveh 
its  capital  was  to  be  destroyed  by  successive  catastro- 
phes ;  first  by  a  flood,  then  by  fire,  and  then  by  being 
sacked  by  its  enemies.  Nahum  1:8.  2:  15.  Its  de- 
struction was  to  be  utter  and  final.  Its  "  afiliction  was 
not  to  rise  a  second  time,"  but  it  was  to  "  become  a 
desolation,"  a  "  place  for  beasts  to  lie  down  in."  Nahum, 
1 :  9.  Zeph.  2  :  13,  15.  "  Babylon,  the  golden  city,  the 
glory  of  kingdoms,  the  beauty  of  the  Chaldees'  excel- 
lency," was,  after  its  armies  were  defeated  in  the  field,  to 
be  taken  by  Cyrus,  while  its  inhabitants  were  revelling  in 
drunkenness  and  debauchery,  and  captured  for  two  rea- 
sons, —  the  drying  up  of  the  river  that  ran  through  the 
midst  of  it,  and  the  providential  opening,  at  the  same 
time,  of  the  brazen  gates  which  guarded  the  entrance  to 
the  city  from  the  banks  of  that  river.  Isa.  45:  1.  Jer» 
50 :  38.  51 :  36.  After  being  successively  plundered,  it 
was  to  be  wholly  desolated,  and  never  again  inhabited. 
The  Arabian  caravans  were  not  to  pitch  their  tents,  nor 
were  the  shepherds  to  fold  their  flocks  in  it  any  more. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  was  for  a  period  to  become  the 
dwelling-place  of  wild  beasts ;  then  its  palaces  and 
habitations  were  to  become  the  abode  of  owls,  dragons, 
serpents,  vipers,  and  doleful  creatures.  Subsequently, 
it  was  to  become  "  pools  of  water,"  in  which  the  sea- 
fowls  were  to  swim  and  utter  their  cries.  Last  of  all, 
it  was  to  become  a  "  burnt  mountain."  Isa.  13  :  19.  14  : 
22,  23.  Jer.  51 :  13-43.  Egypt  was  to  go  into  captivity 
for  a  season,  and  on  its  return  was  never  again  to  lift 
itself  up  among  the  nations.     On  the  other  hand,  it  was 


THE   BIBLE.      PROPHECY.  369 

to  become  "  the  basest  of  kingdoms,"  and  to  be  ever 
after  ruled  by  foreign  princes  and  not  her  own.  Ez.  29  : 
15.  80  :  13.  Of  Tyre,  the  then  centre  of  commerce  for 
the  civilized  world,  we  have  the  following  predictions  : 
"  And  they  shall  destroy  the  walls  of  Tyrus,  and  break 
down  her  towers  :  I  will  also  scrape  her  dust  from  her, 
and  make  her  like  the  top  of  a  rock.  It  shall  be  a  place 
for  the  spreading  of  nets  in  the  midst  of  the  sea." 
Edom  also  was  to  "  be  a  desolation,"  as  when  God  over- 
turned Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  such  a  desolation 
as  to  be  utterly  uninhabited.  "  No  man  shall  abide  there, 
neither  shall  a  son  of  man  dwell  in  it."  Jer.  xlix. 
and  elsewhere. 

We  have  given  the  above  simply  as  examples.  No 
prophet  appears  as  a  copyist  of  any  other.  Yet,  while 
one  often  predicts  what  is  not  referred  to  by  others, 
when  speaking  on  the  same  subject,  no  contradiction, 
we  repeat,  appears  among  them,  but  a  perfect  unity  of 
design  and  representation.  At  the  same  time,  how 
particular  and  specific  are  their  statements.  How 
peculiar  is  the  destiny  marked  out  for  each  people, 
nation,  or  city,  and  how  diverse  from  that  of  every 
other.  We  never  find  prophecies  of  desolations  in 
general,  but  always  in  specific  and  peculiar  forms. 

6.  This  leads  us  to  remark,  in  the  next  instance,  that 
at  the  time  when  these  prophets  lived  and  wrote,  no 
events  conceivable,  seemed  of  less  likely  occurrence 
than  those  to  which  these  predictions  refer.  All  these 
kingdoms  existed,  as  we  have  already  said,  in  all  the 
plenitude  of  their  power  and  glory.  Every  city  referred 
to  was  the  abode  of  untold  wealth,  and  surrounded 
with  the  most  impregnable  defences  that  could  be 
erected  by  the  art  of  man  at  the  time.  Nineveh,  ac- 
cording to  Diodorus  Siculus,  was  surrounded  by  walls 


370  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

sixty  miles  in  extent,  one  hundred  feet  high,  and  so 
thick  that  three  chariots  could  go  abreast  upon  them. 
It  had  fifteen  hundred  towers  at  proper  distances  in  the 
walls,  each  tower  being  two  hundred  feet  in  height. 
Within  were  every  means  of  defence,  and  provisions  to 
sustain  a  siege  to  any  length  of  time.  The  walls  of 
Babylon  were  three  hundred  and  fifty  feet  high,  and 
eighty-seven  feet  in  thickness.  Outside  of  these  was  a 
ditch  of  great  width  and  depth,  and  always  filled  with 
water.  Its  gates  were  all  of  brass,  and  were  opened 
but  in  the  daytime.  It  was  garrisoned  within  by 
numerous  armies,  and  so  provisioned  that  it  could  not 
be  straitened  by  being  besieged  from  without.  How 
utterly  improbable  was  it,  that  cities  which  for  ages 
had  stood  thus  "  proudly  preeminent "  amid  surround- 
ing nations,  and  against  which  no  force  then  existing 
on  earth  could  have  any  apparent  power,  would,  ere  a 
few  centuries  were  past,  become  utter  and  perpetual 
desolations.  So  of  all  the  other  objects  of  the  prophetic 
predictions  under  consideration.  Upon  mere  calcula- 
tions of  worldly  experience  and  observation,  those  who 
gave  utterance  to  such  predictions  must  have  appeared 
as  madmen,  rather  than  as  speaking  by  inspiration  of 
the  Spirit  of  God. 

7.  Yet,  we  remark  finally,  not  one  of  these  strange 
utterances  failed  of  its  full  and  complete  accomplish- 
ment. The  prophet  had  said  of  Assyria,  that  when  its 
army  was  "  drunken  as  drunkards,  they  should  be  de- 
stroyed as  stubble  fully  dry."  Accordingly,  Diodorus 
Siculus  relates,  that  "while  all  the  Assyrian  army  was 
feasting  for  its  former  victories,  that  those  about  Arbaces 
(king  of  the  Medes)  "  being  informed  by  deserters 
of  the  negligence  and  drunkenness  in  the  camp  of 
their  enemies,  assaulted  them  unexpectedly  by  night, 


THE    BIBLE.       PROPHECY.  371 

slew  many  of  the  soldiers,  and  drove  the  rest  into  the 
city."  "  In  the  third  year  of  the  siege,"  he  further  in- 
forms us,  "  the  river  being  swollen  with  continual  rains, 
broke  down  the  walls  of  Nineveh  for  twenty  furlongs." 
The  king  then  "  built  a  large  funeral  pile  in  the  palace, 
and,  collecting  together  all  his  wealth  and  his  concu- 
bines and  eunuchs,  burnt  himself  and  the  palace  with 
them  all ;  and  the  enemy  entered  the  breach  that  the 
waters  had  made,  and  took  the  city."  Thus,  according 
to  the  sayings  of  the  prophets,  it  was  destroyed,  first 
by  the  drunkenness  of  the  army,  then  by  water  and 
fire,  and  finally  by  being  sacked  by  the  enemy.  Its 
destruction  also  was  complete  and  perpetual.  Modern 
science  is  now  developing,  from  the  bowels  of  the 
earth,  where  that  proud  monument  of  ancient  great- 
ness once  stood,  the  demonstrations  of  prophetic  fore- 
sight in  Israel's  divinely  inspired  seers.  With  the 
manner  in  which,  in  perfect  accordance  with  prophetic 
prediction,  Babylon  was  taken  and  plundered  by  Cyrus, 
the  reader  is  no  doubt  familiar.  Defeated  in  one  or 
two  battles  without,  the  Chaldean  army  took  refuge 
within  the  walls  and  defences  of  the  city,  which  the 
conqueror  referred  to  proceeded  to  besiege.  Learning 
that  on  a  given  night  the  whole  city  would  be  given 
up  to  feasting  and  revelry,  he  succeeded,  by  means  of 
trenches,  canals,  and  an  artificial  lake  which  he  had 
excavated,  in  draining,  on  the  same  night,  the  Euphra- 
tes, which  ran  through  its  centre,  so  as  to  leave  the 
channel  dry  for  the  introduction  of  his  army  into  the 
heart  of  the  city,  where,  as  he  expected  and  as  the 
prophets  had  foretold,  they  found  the  gates  w^hich 
guarded  the  entrance  from  the  channel  into  the  streets, 
left  wide  open. 

Thus  Babylon  was  first  taken  and  plundered.     For 


372  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

a  long  period,  however,  though  successively  plundered, 
it  retained  much  of  its  royal  magnificence,  being  made 
the  capital  of  the  Macedonian  empire,  under  Alexander. 
When  Seleucia,  however,  became  the  capital  of  the 
eastern  portion  of  that  empire,  after  its  division,  the 
nobility  and  wealthy  portion  of  the  people  of  Babylon 
followed  the  royal  family  to  the  former  city.  These  in 
time  were  followed  by  the  entire  population,  and  Baby- 
lon became  desolated  of  all  its  inhabitants.  Subse- 
quently, one  of  the  latter  kings  of  Persia,  in  the  fourth 
century  after  Christ,  converted  it  into  a  chase  to  keep 
wild  beasts  for  hunting  \\'ithin  its  walls.  Ages  rolled 
on,  and  by  the  falling  in  of  the  roofs  of  houses,  the  decay 
of  vegetation,  etc.,  it  became  the  abode  of  serpents, 
vipers,  and  poisonous  reptiles,  so  that,  according  to  an 
ancient  waiter,  no  one  could  approach  excepting  in 
winter,  within  half  a  league  of  it.  In  a  subsequent  age, 
by  the  change  of  the  channel  of  the  river,  much  of  the 
city  was  overflowed,  and  became  "  pools  of  water,"  in 
which,  as  predicted,  the  sea-fowl  makes  its  appearance. 
Now  the  curtain  falls  over  this  devoted  city,  and  for 
centuries  it  remains  concealed  from  the  vision  of  civil- 
ization, till  modern  travellers  visit  the  place  where 
"  the  beauty  of  the  Chaldee's  excellency  once  stood." 
We  wish  to  know  whether  one  more  prediction  has 
been  fulfilled.  Babylon  was  to  become  a  '*  burnt 
mountain."  History  records  no  occurrence  whatever 
in  which  such  a  prediction  could  be  fulfilled.  Israel's 
seer,  however,  has  said  that  it  should  be  so,  and  what 
do  modern  ti'avellers  find  there  ?  In  approaching  the 
place,  a  high  mound  lifts  its  form  to  view,  a  mound 
constituted  no  doubt  of  the  ruins  of  the  ancient  temple 
of  Belus,  or  the  tower  of  Babel,  now  composed,  in  the 
language  of  another,  of  "  immense  fragments  of  brick- 


THE   BIBLE.      PROPHECY.  373 

work  of  no  determinate  figures,  tumbled  together  and 
converted  into  solid  vitrified  masses,"  masses  "  com- 
pletely molten."  "  The  heat  of  the  fire,"  says  Sir 
Robert  Ker  Porter,  "which  produced  such  amazing 
effects,  must  have  burned  with  the  force  of  the  strong- 
est furnace ;  and  from  the  general  appearance  of  the 
cleft  in  the  wall,  and  these  vitrified  masses,  I  should 
be  induced  to  attribute  the  catastrophe  to  lightning 
from  heaven.  Ruins  by  the  explosion  of  any  com- 
bustible matter  would  have  exhibited  very  different 
appearances."  Again  he  says,  "  the  falling  masses  bear 
evident  proof  of  the  operation  of  fire  having  been  con- 
tinued on  them  as  well  after  they  were  broken  as  before, 
since  every  part  of  their  surface  has  been  so  completely 
exposed  to  it  that  many  of  them  have  acquired  a 
rounded  form,  and  in  none  can  the  place  of  separation 
from  its  adjoining  one  be  traced  by  any  appearance  of 
superior  freshness,  or  any  exemption  from  the  influence 
of  the  destroying  flame."  So  much  for  the  relations 
of  prophetic  foresight  to  this  once  proud  mistiness  of 
the  world,  who  boasted  in  the  pride  of  her  vainglory 
saying,  "  I  shall  be  a  lady  forever ;  I  am,  and  none  else 
beside  me ;  I  shall  not  sit  as  a  widow,  neither  shall  I 
know  the  loss  of  children."  Let  us  now  turn  in  other 
directions.  The  voyager,  as  he  sails  up  the  Mediterra- 
nean, approaches  at  length  the  site  of  ancient  Tyre,  "  the 
crowning  city,  whose  merchants  were  once  princes,  and 
whose  traffickers  the  honorable  of  the  earth,"  and  what 
does  he  now  behold  there  ?  A  mass  of  naked  rocks  from 
which  even  the  dust  has  been  totally  scraped  off',  and 
upon  which  a  few  miserable  fishermen  are  drying  their 
nets.  Egypt,  disrobed  of  all  her  former  greatness,  de- 
prived of  her  nationality,  and  ruled  over  by  foreign 
despots,  has  stood  for  eighteen  centuries,  the  "  basest 

32 


374  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

of  kingdoms,"  as  a  monument  visible  to  all  the  world, 
of  an  unearthly  and  superhuman  foresight  in  those 
ancient  prophets.  We  need  not  speak  of  Israel  and 
Judah,  of  Edom  and  Moab,  and  Ammon  and  Philistia, 
and  other  nations  and  their  proud  capitals.  From  one 
hundred  to  one  thousand  years  prior  to  the  full  occur- 
rence of  the  great  events  predicted,  the  destiny  of  all 
these  nations  and  cities  were  definitely  marked  out  with 
an  astonishing  particularity,  and  where  each  was  to  be 
subject  to  a  series  of  catastrophes  altogether  peculiar  to 
itself,  and  diverse  from  that  of  all  the  others.  Yet  not 
one  of  all  these  endlessly  multiplied  and  diversified  pre- 
dictions has  failed  of  its  full  and  complete  accomplish- 
ment, and  that  in  every  particular,  the  least  as  well  as 
the  greatest.  Yet  every  solitary  event  predicted  had 
the  greatest  conceivable  antecedent  probability  against 
its  occurrence.  Nothing  in  the  previous  experience  of 
these  or  other  nations  could  have  suggested,  even  to  the 
wildest  imagination,  the  peculiar  destiny  of  any  one  of 
these  cities  or  nations.  What  must  we  think  of  this 
strange  foresight  in  these  wonderful  men  ?  We  affirm 
that  but  one  cause  can  be  conceived  of  adequate  to  the 
production  of  such  results,  and  that  is  the  cause  as- 
signed in  the  Scriptures  themselves,  namely  :  "  For  the 
prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man :  but 
holy  men  of  God  spoke  as  they  were  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost."  The  cause  which  originated  these  pre- 
dictions possessed  not  only  a  foresight  of  the  future, 
but  one  that  has  all  possible  characteristics  of  absolute 
infallibility.  By  a  reference  to  the  known  powers  of 
the  human  mind,  we  cannot  account  for  the  mere  exist- 
ence of  the  ideas  expressed  in  those  predictions,  much 
less  for  the  relations  of  infallible  foresight  which  they 
sustain  to  the  events  to  which  they  relate. 


THE    BIBLE.       PROPHECY.  375 


SECTION  II. 

NEW   TESTAMENT    PREDICTIONS. 

Of  the  numberless  predictions  recorded  in  the  New 
Testament,  we  select  but  two  as  examples  of  all  the 
others.  The  first  is  found  Rev.  iii.  10,  and  pertains 
to  the  church  of  Philadelphia.  "  Because  thou  hast 
kept  the  word  of  my  patience,  I  also  will  keep  thee 
from  the  hour  of  temptation,  which  shall  come  upon 
all  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth." 
This  one  city,  or  rather  the  church  in  it,  was  to  be  pre- 
served amid  the  sweeping  desolations  which  were  to 
overwhelm  all  the  others.  How  has  that  prediction 
been  fulfilled  ?  Let  an  infidel  historian  tell  us.  Speak- 
ing of  this  and  the  other  cities  containing  the  seven 
churches  of  Asia,  Gibbon  makes  the  following  state- 
ments :  "  In  the  loss  of  Ephesus,  the  Christians  deplored 
the  fall  of  the  first  angel,  the  extinction  of  the  first 
candlestick  of  the  Revelation:  the  desolation  is  com- 
plete, and  the  temple  of  Diana,  or  the  church  of  Mary, 
will  equally  elude  the  search  of  the  curious  traveller. 
The  circus,  and  three  stately  theatres  of  Laodicea,  are 
now  peopled  by  wolves  and  foxes.  Sardis  is  reduced  to 
a  miserable  village ;  the  God  of  Mahomet,  without  a 
rival,  is  invoked  in  the  mosques  of  Thyatira  and  Perga- 
mos  ;  and  the  populousness  of  Smyrna  is  supported  by 
the  foreign  trade  of  the  Franks  and  Armenians.  Phila- 
delphia alone  had  been  saved  by  prophecy  or  cowageP 
"Among  the  Greek  colonies,  and  churches  of  Asia, 
Pliiladelphia  is  still  erect :  a  column  in  a  scene  of  ruins  J' 
How  happened  it,  that  the  eye  of  the  Revelator  fell 
upon  this  single  church  and  marked  it  out  as  the  only 
one  which  was  to  be  preserved  in  the  midst  of  the  sur- 


376  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

rounding  desolations  ?  The  individual  that  will  enter- 
tain the  sentiment,  that  this  is  an  instance  of  unaided 
human  foresight,  shows  an  equal  want  of  candor,  and 
ignorance  of  what  is  and  is  not  possible  to  man. 

The  second  prediction  to  which  we  will  refer,  we  will 
place  before  the  reader,  by  presenting  the  attempt  of  an 
arch  enemy  of  Christianity  to  prove  it  false,  by  the  ac- 
comphshment  of  what  Christ  had  said,  should  not  then 
be  accomplished.  Christ  had  predicted,  that  the  temple 
and  city  of  Jerusalem  should  be  trodden  down  by  the 
Gentiles,  "  till  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  should  come 
in."  Julian  the  Apostate,  when  Emperor  of  Rome,  re- 
solved to  prove  that  prophecy  false,  by  rebuilding  that 
temple,  and  restoring  it  to  its  ancient  splendor.  This 
he  resolved  upon  about  three  hundred  years  after  its 
destruction.  He  accordingly  turned  the  resources  of 
the  empire  to  the  accomplishment  of  that  object.  The 
following  is  Gibbon's  account  of  the  effort,  and  of  its 
final  result.  The  minister  Alypius  "  received  an  extra- 
ordinary commission,  to  restore,  in  its  pristine  beauty, 
the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  diligence  of  Alypius 
required  and  obtained  the  strenuous  support  of  the  gov- 
ernor of  Palestine.  At  the  call  of  their  great  deliverer, 
the  Jews,  from  all  the  provinces  of  the  empire,  assembled 
on  the  holy  mountain  of  their  fathers ;  and  their  insolent 
triumph  alarmed  and  exasperated  the  Christian  inhabi- 
tants of  Jerusalem.  The  desire  of  rebuilding  the  temple 
has  in  every  age  been  the  ruling  passion  of  the  children 
of  Israel.  In  this  propitious  moment  the  men  forgot 
their  avarice,  and  the  women  their  delicacy ;  spades  and 
pickaxes  of  silver  were  provided  by  the  vanity  of  the 
rich,  and  the  rubbish  was  transported  in  mantles  of  silk 
and  purple.     Every  purse  was  opened  in  liberal  contri- 


THE   I3TELF.      PHOPHECY.  377 

bution;  every  hand  claimed  a  share  in  the  pious  labor; 
and  the  commands  of  a  great  monarch  were  executed  by 
the  enthusiasm  of  a  whole  people." 

"  Yet  on  this  occasion,  the  joint  efforts  of  power  and 
enthusiasm  were  unsuccessful ;  and  the  ground  of  the 
Jewish  temple,  which  is  now  covered  by  a  Mohammedan 
mosque,  still  continues  to  exhibit  the  same  edifying 
spectacle  of  ruin  and  desolation. 

"  Perhaps  the  absence  and  death  of  the  Emperor,  and 
the  new  maxims  of  a  Christian  reign,  might  explain 
the  interruption  of  an  arduous  work,  which  was 
attempted  only  in  the  last  six  months  of  the  life  of 
Julian.  But  the  Christians  entertained  a  natural  and 
pious  expectation,  that  in  this  memorable  contest,  the 
honor  of  religion  would  be  vindicated  by  some  signal 
miracle.  An  earthquake,  a  whirlwind,  and  a  fiery  erup- 
tion, which  overturned  and  scattered  the  new  founda- 
tions of  the  temple,  are  attested,  with  some  variations, 
by  contemporary  and  respectable  evidence.  This  pub- 
lic event  is  described  by  Ambrose,  Bishop  of  Milan,  in 
an  epistle  to  the  Emperor  Theodosius,  which  must 
provoke  the  severe  animadversion  of  the  Jews  ;  by  the 
eloquent  Chrysostom,  who  might  appeal  to  the  memory 
of  the  elder  part  of  his  congregation  at  Antioch ;  and 
Gregory  Nazianzen,  who  published  his  account  of  the 
miracle  before  the  expiration  of  the  same  year.  The 
last  of  these  ^vriters  has  boldly  declared,  that  this  pre- 
ternatural event  was  not  disputed  by  infidels;  and  his 
assertion,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  is  confirmed  by  the 
unexceptionable  testimony  of  Ammianus  Marcellinus. 
The  philosophic  soldier,  who  loved  the  \irtues  without 
adopting  the  prejudices  of  his  master,  has  recorded,  in 
his  judicious  and  candid  history  of  his  own  times,  the 

32* 


378  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

extraordinary  obstacle  which  interrupted  the  restoration 
of  the  temple  of  Jerusalem. 

"  Whilst  Alypius,  assisted  by  the  governor  of  the  prov- 
ince, urged  with  vigor  and  diligence  the  execution  of 
the  work,  horrible  balls  of  fire  breaking  out  near  the 
foundations,  with  frequent  and  reiterated  attacks,  ren- 
dered the  place,  from  time  to  time,  inaccessible  to  the 
scorched  and  blasted  workmen  ;  and  the  victorious  ele- 
ment continuing  in  this  manner  obstinately  and  reso- 
lutely bent,  as  it  were,  to  drive  them  to  a  distance,  the 
undertaking  was  abandoned.  Such  authority  should 
satisfy  a  believing,  and  must  astonish  an  incredulous 
mind." 

Such  is  the  record  and  testimony  of  the  infidel 
historian.  We  leave  it  to  speak  for  itself.  The  author- 
ity and  facts  adduced  do  satisfy  the  believing,  and 
should  they  not  more  than  astonish  the  incredulous 
mind  ?  Should  they  not  induce  in  him  the  apprehen- 
sion, if  not  the  unshaken  conviction,  that  beneath  the 
system  of  Christianity  lies  the  rock  of  eternal  truth, 
and  that  the  superstructure  raised  upon  that  rock  is 
nothing  else  than  the  handiwork  of  God  himself?  In 
the  strong-hold  based  upon  that  rock,  may  we  not 
safely  take  refuge  for  eternity  ? 

Such  is  prophecy,  as  it  appears  in  the  Scriptures  of 
truth,  and  such  is  its  fulfilment.  We  might  with  almost 
as  much  show  of  reason  affirm  absolute  omniscience  of 
the  prophets,  as  to  affirm  that  they  were  illuminated  by 
any  other  cause  than  Omniscience  itself,  in  the  predic- 
tions recorded  in  Scripture,  —  predictions  which,  now 
verified  by  their  most  minute  and  absolute  accom- 
plishment, stand  in  the  midst  of  its  high  revelations 
as  divinely  attested  monuments  and  witnesses  of  the 


THE   BIBLE.      PROPHECY.  379 

divine  origin  of  Christianity.  We  might  have  multi- 
plied examples  to  any  extent.  What  we  have  adduced, 
however,  is  sufficient  for  our  purpose.  We  affirm,  that 
such  predictions  as  these  do  not  attest  the  truth  of 
that  which  is  unreal  and  untrue.  In  their  midst,  the 
Bible,  that  "  dearest  of  books,  that  excels  every  other," 
stands  before  us  as  nothing  else  than  the  divinely 
attested  word  of  God,  and  as  such,  as  a  light  shining 
in  upon  our  darkness,  a  "  light  to  which  we  do  well  to 
take  heed,  till  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in 
our  hearts." 

All  these  divine  predictions,  however,  are  not  yet 
fulfilled.  Some  refer  to  what  is  yet  to  be  in  the  future 
history  of  our  race.  Others  extend  our  vision  beyond 
the  circle  of  time,  and  indicate  what  shall  be  the  con- 
nection of  present  character  and  deeds  with  the  events 
of  that  eternal  future,  long  after  "the  sun  shall  be 
turned  into  darkness,  and  the  moon  into  blood."  Every 
foretold  event  of  the  past  has  taken  its  place  in  exact 
accordance  with  these  predictions.  Is  the  connection 
between  these  same  hitherto  infallible  predictions  and 
what  yet  remains  to  be  accomplished,  less  indissoluble  ? 
"  Heaven  and  earth  will  pass  away,  but  my  word," 
says  the  Author  and  spirit  of  prophecy  itself,  "  shall 
not  pass  away." 


380  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 


CHAPTER   III. 

ARGUMENT    FROM   INTERNAL    EVIDENCE. 

Every  production  of  an  intelligent  agent  will  bear 
somewhere  upon  it  the  indications  of  the  character  of 
its  author.  Whatever  is  strictly  human  in  its  origin, 
will  present  the  characteristic  imperfections  of  hu- 
manity. Whatever,  on  the  other  hand,  is  really  and 
truly  of  divine  original,  will  have  pencillings  upon  it 
which  the  mind  will  perceive  could  have  been  drawn 
but  by  the  finger  of  God.  All  will  admit,  at  the  outset 
of  our  remarks,  that  the  Scriptures  are  either  human  or 
divine  in  their  origin.  If  they  are  exclusively  of  man, 
they  will  present  the  characteristic  imperfections  of 
humanity,  and  of  humanity  in  the  particular  era  and 
circumstances  in  which  they  were  written.  But  if  they 
are  of  divine  original,  the  production  itself,  when  wisely 
and  candidly  contemplated,  will  present  the  most  abso- 
lute demonstration  of  the  divinity  of  its  origin.  We 
here  lay  down  this  proposition,  which  we  shall  proceed 
to  establish,  that  there  are  two  great  volumes  that  God 
has  written,  the  book  of  nature  and  the  book  of  inspira- 
tion, that  each  bears  equally  the  most  absolute  indica- 
tions of  a  divine  original,  and  that  it  would  be  just  as 
unreasonable  to  suppose  that  man  is  the  author  of  the 
one  as  of  the  other.  The  author  of  the  former,  we 
know  perfectly,  must  be  possessed  of  all  the  attributes 
involved  in  the  ideas  of  absolute  infinity  and  per- 
fection. On  the  other,  we  perceive  with  equal  dis- 
tinctness the  pencillings  of  the  same  infinity  and  per- 
fection.    The  mind  cannot  entertain  a  greater  absurdity 


THE   BIBLE.      INTERNAL   EVIDENCE.  381 

than  to  ascribe  the  origin  of  the  universe  of  matter  and 
mind,  to  any  finite  cause.  An  absurdity  not  less  gross, 
as  we  purpose  to  prove,  is  involved  in  ascribing  the 
Bible  to  man  as  its  originator  and  exclusive  author. 

It  is  not  easy  for  us  to  set  limits  to  the  possible  at- 
tainments of  humanity.  Yet  there  are  some  things 
which  no  one  hesitates  to  affirm,  as  impossible  to  man. 
We  know  absolutely,  for  example,  that  no  untutored 
savage  could  originate  the  Paradise  Lost.  Above  all, 
we  know  absolutely,  that  twelve  such  savages  did  not, 
and  could  not,  each,  without  knowing  at  all  what  either 
of  the  others  were  doing,  write  one  of  the  twelve  books 
of  that  great  production,  the  twelve  books  thus  sepa- 
rately written,  possessing  an  absolute  unity  of  concep- 
tion and  arrangement,  and  all  together  constituting  one 
perfectly  harmonious  whole.  Equally  manifest  is  it, 
that  no  twelve  men  of  any  degree  of  mental  cultivation, 
could  thus  independently  and  undesignedly  produce 
the  separate  parts  of  any  such  work.  Suppose  that 
twelve  men  had,  in  this  or  in  a  similar  manner,  origi- 
nated such  a  production,  each  WTiting  perfectly  inde- 
pendently of  all  the  others,  and  in  absolute  ignorance 
of  what  they  were  doing,  and  yet  the  productions  of 
each  should  fall  in  with  those  of  all  the  others,  so  as  to 
constitute  one  grand,  sublime,  and  perfectly  unified 
whole,  having  all  possible  indications  of  being  the  pro- 
duction of  some  one  mind,  a  mind  which  comprehended 
the  whole  together  with  all  its  parts,  and  originated 
and  adapted  each  part  accordingly.  We  should  con- 
clude in  that  case,  with  the  most  undoubting  certainty, 
that  each  and  all  these  t\velve  individuals  acted  under 
the  guidance  of  some  such  mind  in  what  they  produced, 
and  that  they  were  but  instruments  in  its  production, 
thinking  and  writing  only  as  they  were  moved  by  this 


382  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

one  mind,  and  that  in  accordance  with  his  thoughts  and 
pm'poses.  On  no  other  supposition  could  the  existence 
of  a  production  originated  through  such  diverse  instru- 
mentalities be  possibly  accounted  for. 

The  above  supposition  presents  a  faint  illustration  of 
the  indications  which  we  have  in  the  Scriptures  them- 
selves, that  the  multiplied  wTiters  who  composed  the 
different  parts  of  the  same,  were  all  under  the  guidance 
of  some  one  all-controlling,  all-unifying  intelligence, 
out  of  and  infinitely  above  their  own.  The  thoughts 
presented,  are  infinitely  above  the  possible  reach  of  the 
human  intelligence  in  any  age,  especially  in  those  in 
which  the  Bible  was  wTitten.  At  the  same  time,  there 
is  among  them  all  an  absolute  unity  of  conception  and 
representation  impossible  to  such  a  number  of  minds, 
each  acting  independently  of,  or  even  in  intentional  con- 
cert with  the  others,  on  any  subject  whatever,  and  above 
all  on  the  high  themes  treated  of  in  the  sacred  volame. 
Such  thoughts,  and  such  a  unity  of  conception  and 
representation  in  regard  to  the  same,  as  obtains  among 
the  sacred  writers,  we  hesitate  not  to  afiirm  is  just  as 
impossible  to  man,  unguided  by  an  intelligence  out  of 
and  above  himself,  as  the  creation  of  a  world.  We 
will  now  proceed  to  illustrate  the  thought  here  ex- 
pressed by  a  reference  to  a  few  examples. 

1.  We  will  begin  with  the  idea  of  God  as  developed  in 
the  Scriptures.  Let  us  first  contemplate  the  harmony 
and  identity  of  this  idea  with  that  revealed  in  creation. 
We  know  perfectly,  as  we  have  already  said,  that  the 
author  of  the  universe  of  matter  and  of  mind  must 
possess  all  the  attributes  involved  in  the  ideas  of  abso- 
lute infinity  and  perfection.  This  is  the  identical  being 
revealed  to  our  contemplation  in  the  Bible,  with  this 
difference   only,  that  in  the  latter.  Divinity,  in   all  the 


THE    BIBLE.      INTERNAL    EVIDENCE.  383 

infinity  of  his  perfections,  stands  revealed  in  absolutely 
perfect  adaptation  to  the  known  and  acknowledged 
necessities  of  universal  humanity,  humanity  in  all 
ages  and  in  all  circumstances.  The  follovv'ing  are  the 
fundamental  characteristics  of  this  idea  as  shadowed 
forth  in  the  sacred  volume.  (1.)  It  is  absolutely  perfect 
in  itself.  No  conceivable  attribute  belonging  to  an 
absolutely  infinite  and  perfect  mind  is  wanting,  and 
each  attribute,  as  there  revealed,  is  absolutely  perfect 
in  its  kind.  No  element  can,  by  any  possibility,  be 
added  to  or  taken  from  this  great  and  all-overshadow- 
ing idea  as  here  developed,  without  maning  its  beauty 
and  perfection.  (2.)  This  infinite  and  eternal  being  here 
stands  revealed  in  full  and  absolute  adaptation  to  the 
known  and  acknowledged  necessities  of  universal 
humanity,  in  all  ages,  and  in  all  circumstances  actual 
and  conceivable.  The  idea  of  God,  as  here  given,  is 
not  only  absolutely  perfect  in  itself,  but  equally  perfect 
in  its  adaptation  to  the  known  necessities  of  fallen 
humanity.  (3.)  While  the  sacred  volume  is  made  up  of 
the  productions  of  from  forty  to  sixty  ^vriters,  to  say 
the  least,  and  while  the  idea  of  God  is  the  grand  and 
all-absorbing  theme  of  them  all,  there  is  among  them, 
without  exception,  an  absolute  unity  of  conception  and 
representation  in  regard  to  it.  No  one  writer  afiirms 
of  God  what  is  denied  by  another.  No  one,  by  any 
representation,  mars  the  perfection  of  the  idea  in  itself, 
arrays  it  in  any  other  light  than  that  of  perfect  adap- 
tation to  the  condition  and  wants  of  man  as  a  sinner, 
or  breaks,  in  the  least  degree,  the  absolute  unity  of 
conception  and  representation  of  it  under  consideration. 
(4.)  No  man,  nor  any  number  of  men,  in  the  era  in 
which  the  sacred  writers  lived,  nor  in  any  preceding 
age,  had  made   any  approach  toward  the  perfect  con- 


884  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

ception  and  representation  of  this  great  truth,  which 
obtains  among  the  sacred  writers.  Out  of  this  one 
circle,  humanity,  in  all  its  researches,  had  not  attained 
to  a  conception  of  the  divine  unity,  much  less  to  that 
of  the  infinity  and  perfection  of  God.  (5.)  Among  a 
similar  number  of  minds,  in  any  age  since  that  era, 
minds  who  have  attempted  to  copy  the  great  orig- 
inal, and  have  taken  the  sacred  \\Titers  as  their  all 
authoritative  guides  in  doing  it,  have  the  same  per- 
fection and  unity  of  conception  and  representation 
obtained.  In  this  respect  the  Bible  stands  alone,  lifting 
its  sublime  summit  to  absolute  infinity  above  all  human 
productions. 

How  came  this  great  idea  in  these  minds  ?  Whence 
originated  its  absolute  perfection  of  conception  and 
representation,  together  with  its  equally  perfect  adap- 
tation to  the  condition  and  necessities  of  universal 
humanity  ?  Whence,  above  all,  this  absolute  unity  of 
conception  and  representation  of  this  all-overshadow- 
ing reality  among  these  writers,  a  unity  absolutely  im- 
possible to  humanity  on  any  great  subject,  and  above 
all,  on  such  a  one  as  this  ?  But  one  answer  can  be 
given  to  such  questions,  that  that  idea  came  into  those 
minds  from  a  light  above  humanity,  and  that  in  con- 
ceiving and  shadowing  it  forth,  they  were  under  the 
supreme  control  of  an  intelligence  other  than  their  own, 
an  intelligence  possessed  of  an  absolutely  perfect 
knowledge  of  God,  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  universal 
humanity  on  the  other.  In  the  revelation  itself,  a 
knowledge  absolutely  perfect  of  both  alike  is  demonstra- 
bly evinced,  a  kind  and  degree  of  knowledge  utterly 
impossible  to  man  unaided  by  a  power  out  of  and  in- 
finitely above  himself,  and  which  can  pertain  to  none  but 
the  infinite  and  eternal  mind. 


THE    BIBLE.      INTERNAL    EVIDENCE.  385 

Let  those  who  would  object  to  the  validity  of  the 
above  argument  show,  if  they  can,  a  similar  perfection 
and  unity  of  conception  and  representation  among  a  simi- 
lar number  of  vniters,  similarly  circumstanced,  on  this 
or  on  any  kindred  subject,  or  indeed  on  any  important 
subject  whatever.  If  they  will  not  do  this,  and  we  are 
very  sure  they  will  not  attempt  it,  let  them  show  us  how 
such  attainments  are  possible  to  such  minds,  or  to  any 
class  of  minds  under  any  circumstances  whatever,  but 
by  the  inspiration  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  To  our  minds, 
the  argument  is  complete  and  unanswerable.  The  fact 
of  the  unity  and  perfection  of  conception  and  represen- 
tation, under  consideration,  cannot  be  denied,  without 
a  denial  of  what  we  all  know  to  be  true  of  the  word  of 
God.  The  occurrence  of  this  great  fact  is  conceivable 
but  upon  one  supposition,  that  those  in  whom  it  appears 
were  under  the  guidance  of  some  one  all-presiding  in- 
telligence out  of  and  above  themselves,  that  is,  of  the 
Spirit  of  God. 

2.  The  character  of  Christ,  as  developed  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, is  a  phenomenon  also,  the  existence  of  which  can,  by 
no  possibility,  be  accounted  for  on  but  one  supposition, 
that  its  origin  is  divine.  In  the  character  of  Christ  two 
distinct  and  opposite  elements  are  harmoniously  blended, 
the  infinite  and  the  finite,  God  and  humanity.  "  In  the 
beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God, 
and  the  Word  was  God."  "And  the  Word  became 
flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us."  In  the  history  of  Christ, 
these  two  distinct  and  opposite  characteristics  are  per- 
fectly sustained.  There  is  not  a  word  or  an  act  imputed 
to  Him  in  the  whole  circle  of  the  Scriptures,  that  is 
unhuman,  on  the  one  hand,  or  ungodlike,  on  the  other. 
In  both  relations,  his  character  also  is  absolutely  perfect. 
Not  a  solitary  defect  has  ever  been  found  in  it.     And 

33 


386  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

this  is  the  only  absolutely  perfect  character  that  has  ever 
appeared  in  human  form,  or  that  humanity  has  ever 
imagined.  Those  who  "  see  His  glory,"  as  revealed  in 
these  writings,  see  humanity  in  the  perfection  of  beauty, 
and  with  equal  distinctness,  they  "  see  the  Father  also." 
This  character,  in  which  such  distinct  and  infinitely  op- 
posite elements  are  so  mysteriously  and  harmoniously 
blended  is,  in  the  first  place,  the  theme  of  the  ancient 
prophets.  It  is  then  in  formal  history  portrayed  by  the 
four  Evangelists,  and  is  finally  shadowed  forth  by  other 
individuals  in  the  epistles  of  the  New  Testament.  In 
all  these  writings  there  is  a  perfect  unity  of  conception 
in  respect  to  the  fundamental  elements  of  the  character, 
and  no  contradictory  elements  are  found  in  the  por- 
traitures drawn  in  them.  This  divine  portraiture,  and 
the  absolute  unity  of  conception  in  respect  to  it  among 
those  who  drew  it,  are  ascribed  to  one  cause  in  the 
Scriptures,  the  inspiration  of  the  Almighty  in  originat- 
ing the  idea  in  the  minds  of  the  writers,  and  in  guiding 
them  in  shadowing  it  forth.  Now  if  the  validity  of  this 
explanation  be  admitted,  together  with  the  reality  of  the 
character  itself,  then  the  existence  of  the  idea,  as  it  ap- 
pears in  the  writings  under  consideration,  is  accounted 
for.  If  this  be  denied,  the  following  facts  are  themselves 
to  be  explained  in  consistency  with  such  denial :  (1.) 
the  origin  of  the  idea  of  God  becoming  incarnate  for 
the  object  affirmed  in  the  Scriptures ;  (2.)  the  blending 
of  the  finite  and  infinite  into  one  character  of  perfect 
unity,  a  unity  in  which  humanity,  on  the  one  hand,  and 
deity,  on  the  other,  are  manifested  in  absolute  perfection ; 
(3.)  the  existence  of  such  an  absolute  identity  of  con- 
ception among  so  many  individuals,  individuals  of  such 
diverse  capacities  and  attainments,  and  living  at  differ- 
ent periods  of  time,  and  in  such  variety  of  circumstances ; 


THE    BIBLE.       INTERNAL    EVIDENCE.  387 

(4.)  and  finally,  for  the  absence  of  all  real  contradiction 
on  the  one  hand,  and  of  absolute  unity  of  conception  on 
the  other,  in  the  portraitures  which  they  have  all  drawn 
of  Him.  Now  we  affirm  that  these  phenomena  can 
never  be  accounted  for,  on  the  supposition  that  the  char- 
acter under  consideration  is  a  fiction,  and  not  a  reality, 
or  any  other  than  a  superhuman  guidance  vouchsafed  to 
the  sacred  writers  in  portraying  it.  No  individual,  by 
reference  to  the  original  powers  of  the  human  mind, 
to  the  history  of  the  race,  or  the  circumstances  of  the 
times,  or  to  all  combined,  can  account  for  such  phe- 
nomena on  any  such  supposition,  or  any  supposition 
other  than  the  absolute  validity  of  the  idea  of  Christ,  as 
developed  in  the  Scriptures.  The  supposition  that  ten 
untutored  savages  had,  without  any  concert  among 
themselves,  each  written  different  parts  of  Newton's 
Principia,  so  that  all  their  productions  together  consti- 
tute one  great  whole,  complete  in  all  its  parts,  and  pos- 
sessing throughout  a  perfect  unity  of  plan  and  arrange- 
ment, is  far  more  credible  than  the  dogma  that  the 
sacred  writers  first  originated  among  themselves  an 
absolute  unity  of  idea  in  respect  to  such  a  character  as 
that  of  Christ,  and  then  preserved  an  equal  identity,  in 
all  the  portraitures  which  they  all  drew  of  it,  when  that 
character'was  a  fiction,  and  not  a  reality,  and  they  under 
no  superhuman  guidance  in  conceiving  and  portraying 
it.  Let  ten  of  the  best  writers  of  fiction  in  existence  be 
selected,  and  let  them  be  required  to  take  some  of  the 
leading  characters  shadowed  forth  in  the  writings  of 
Walter  Scott,  Di.  Vernon,  for  example,  to  present  them 
in  relations  and  circumstances  new  and  widely  diversi- 
fied, and  to  preserve  a  perfect  likeness  to  the  original  in 
the  first  instance,  and  an  equally  absolute  unity  of  por- 
traiture amonoj  themselves  in  the  next.     Who  does  not 


388  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

know,  that  the  accomplishment  of  such  an  object  would 
be,  even  to  such  individuals,  an  absolute  impossibility  ? 
How  then  could  a  far  greater  number,  mostly  of  unedu- 
cated minds  widely  diverse  in  capacities  and  attainments, 
living  many  of  them  in  different  times,  and  under  equally 
diverse  circumstances,  attain  to  an  absolute  unity  of 
conception  and  representation  in  respect  to  such  a  char- 
acter as  that  of  Christ  ?  supposing  that  character  to  be 
a  fiction,  and  that  they  were  aided  by  no  power  out 
of  themselves  in  conceiving  and  shadowing  it  forth  ? 
Nothing  short  of  infinity  is  impossible  to  humanity, 
even  in  its  present  condition,  if  such  an  object  has 
already  been  accomplished  by  men  in  the  circumstances 
in  which  the  sacred  writers  lived  and  wrote.  The  char- 
acter of  Christ,  as  drawn  in  the  Scriptures,  is,  in  itself, 
an  absolute  demonstration  of  its  validity,  on  the  one 
hand,  and  of  the  inspiration  of  the  sacred  writers,  that 
is,  of  the  Scriptures,  on  the  other. 

One  additional  consideration  demands  special  atten- 
tion in  this  connection.  The  writers  who  have  drawn 
the  character  of  Christ,  if  what  they  have  recorded  of 
him  is  not  true,  were  undeniably  deliberate  deceivers 
and  impostors  of  the  grossest  character.  Such  persons, 
of  all  others,  never  did  and  never  could  thus  conceive  and 
portray  such  a  character,  supposing  it  not  to  have  been 
real.  Absolute  unity  of  conception  and  representation 
could  not  have  obtained  among  them.  Above  all,  there 
never  did  and  never  could  originate  in  such  minds  the 
conception  of  an  absolutely  perfect  imaginary  character. 
Bad  men,  impostors  especially,  would,  with  infallible 
certainty,  have  introduced  somewhere  into  the  ideal, 
some  of  the  elements  of  their  own  depravity.  That 
character,  with  no  real  original  corresponding  to  it,  was 
never  conceived  and  portrayed  by  bad  men,  and  it  could 


THE   BIBLE.      INTERNAL   EVIDENCE.  389 

not  have  originated  with  good  men,  and  been  presented 
as  it  stands  revealed  in  the  Scriptures,  unless  it  did  rep- 
resent a  reality. 

3.  The  morality  of  Christianity  as  set  forth  by  the 
sacred  waiters,  next  claims  our  attention.  The  follow- 
ing statements,  the  truth  of  which  none  will  deny,  will  set 
this  department  of  our  subject  in  its  true  light  before  the 
reader's  mind.  (1.)  The  system  of  moral  duty  revealed 
in  the  Scriptures  is  absolutely  complete  and  perfect  in 
itself.  There  is  no  form  of  wrong  actual  or  conceivable 
which  its  principles  do  not  directly  and  specifically  pro- 
hibit ;  nor  any  form  of  moral  righteousness  which  they 
do  not  as  directly  and  specifically  require.  You  cannot 
add  to,  or  take  from,  this  system  of  moral  duty  a  single 
principle,  without  marring  its  completeness  and  perfec- 
tion. (2.)  This  system  of  moral  duty  is  also  equally 
universal  and  complete  in  its  adaptations.  There  is  not 
a  condition  or  relation  of  humanity,  or  of  any  member 
of  the  human  family,  social,  civil,  or  religious,  in  which 
the  moral  principles  of  Christianity  are  not  an  all- 
sufficient  guide,  as  far  as  the  question  of  duty  is  con- 
cerned, the  only  subject  with  which  moral  principles  have 
to  do.  (3.)  There  is  an  absolutely  perfect  unity  of  concep- 
tion and  representation  among  all  the  sacred  writers,  in 
setting  this  complete,  perfect,  and  universal  system  of 
moral  legislation  before  our  minds.  No  contradictory 
principles  appear  in  any  of  their  writings.  No  one 
afiirms  a  single  principle  which  any  other  writer  denies. 
A  more  perfect  unity  of  conception  and  representation 
could,  not,  by  any  possibility,  have  obtained,  had  these 
entire  writings  been  the  exclusive  production  of  some 
one  single  mind  which  had  an  absolutely  perfect  knowl- 
edge of  all  conceivable  and  possible  principles  of  moral 
legislation.    (4.)   No  system  of  morality  making  any  ap- 

33* 


390  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

proach  whatever  to  any  such  forms  of  perfection  appears 
among  any  people  or  nation  in  the  age  in  \vhich  the 
sacred  writers  lived,  or  in  any  preceding  or  succeeding 
age,  among  any  merely  human  productions.  All  such 
systems,  on  the  other  hand,  are  incomplete  and  self- 
contradictory  in  themselves,  and  in  respect  to  no  one 
principle  is  there  a  perfect  unity  of  conception  and  rep- 
resentation, much  less,  in  presenting  a  system  of  moral- 
ity  itself.  Occasionally,  some  individuals  like  Confucius, 
have  announced  some  one  principle  of  the  gospel.  In 
the  same  connection,  however,  other  false  principles 
are  given  which  pervert  and  neutralize  what  of  truth 
has  been  before  uttered.  Outside  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  without  the  circle  of  their  divine  illumination,  all 
human  productions  on  such  high  themes,  present  noth- 
ing but  a  total  chaos  of  contradictions  and  absurdities. 
Within  that  circle  absolute  perfection  and  unity  of  con- 
ception and  representation  appear,  and  no  form  of  con- 
tradiction whatever.  In  view  of  such  undeniable  facts, 
permit  us  to  put  the  following  questions  :  Whence  this 
system  of  moral  legislation  ?  Whence  this  absolute 
unity  of  conception  and  representation  among  all  these 
writers,  in  shadowing  it  forth,  writers  living  at  such 
wide  intervals  of  time,  and  in  such  dissimilar  circum- 
stances ?  But  one  answer  can  be  given  to  these  ques- 
tions. Such  completeness  and  perfection,  such  unity  of 
conception  and  representation,  on  such  a  subject  as 
this,  is  an  absolute  impossibility  to  any  such  number  of 
men  unguided  by  a  power  of  and  above  themselves,  in 
any  age  and  in  any  circumstances,  and  above  all,  to  the 
sacred  writers,  in  their  age  and  in  their  circumstances. 
The  home  of  this  law  can  be  nowhere  else  than  the 
bosom  of  God.  It  can  be  nothing  else  than  the  system 
of  moral  legislation  which  originally  lay  out  before  the 


THE  BIBLE.   INTERNAL  EVIDENCE.        891 

infinite  and  eternal  mind  alone,  and  these  writers,  in 
shadowing  it  forth,  could  have  been  under  no  other 
guidance  than  the  eternal  spirit  of  that  one  infinite  and 
eternal  mind.  We  may  safely  challenge  the  world,  to 
account  for  the  existence  of  the  system  of  moral  legisla- 
tion, as  set  forth  in  the  Scriptures,  on  any  other  suppo- 
sition. 

4.  The  manner  in  which  the  uriiversal  is  blended  with 
and  expressed  in  the  particular^  is  another  form  in  w^hich 
the  finger  of  God  is  visible,  in  the  Scriptures.  While  it 
is  not  possible  for  us  to  assign,  as  we  have  already  said, 
definite  limits  to  the  possible  attainments  of  humanity, 
there  are  some  things  which  no  individual  hesitates  to 
affirm  to  be  absolutely  impossible  to  it.  We  have  no 
hesitation  in  affirming,  for  example,  that  no  individuals 
giving  special  instruction  to  a  particular  people  in  one 
age,  and  in  circumstances  altogether  special  and  pecu- 
liar, could  embody  a  system  of  instruction,  on  such  high 
and  mysterious  themes,  as  God,  duty,  and  immortality, 
equally  adapted  to  the  entire  necessities  of  universal 
humanity  in  all  ages  and  in  all  circumstances.  It  is  a 
universal  fact  that  admits  of  no  exception,  that  forms 
of  thinking  humanly  derived,  and  adapted  to  one  age, 
become  wholly  unadapted  to  the  human  mind  in 
another  and  subsequent  age.  Humanity  in  its  child- 
hood, cannot  give  forms  of  instruction,  especially  on  the 
themes  referred  to,  adapted  to  meet  its  entire  necessities 
in  the  era  of  its  manhood.  Nothing  can  be  more  mani- 
fest than  this,  and  nothing  more  absurd  than  the  oppo- 
site idea.  All  forms  of  false  religion,  together  with  all 
forms  of  corrupt  Christianity,  tend  to  one  result,  and 
have  one  common  characteristic  which  infallibly  marks 
their  origin  as  human.  They  gave  an  expansion  to  the 
human  mind,  and  imparted  a  renewed  energy  to  the 
human  powers  in  the  era  of  their  first  development,  and 


392  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

then  tended  to  limit  and  debase  its  thinking  and  ac- 
tivity in  every  subsequent  age.  That  which  was  light 
to  humanity  in  one  age  becomes  darkness  to  it  in  every 
subsequent  age.  To  the  truth  of  this  statement  there  is, 
and  from  the  nature  of  the  case  there  can  be,  no  exception. 
If  the  Bible  is  human  in  its  origin,  it  will  have  this  the 
invariable  characteristic  of  all  merely  human  produc- 
tions. Being  local  in  its  origin,  and  originated  for  one 
people,  and  for  men  in  a  particular  age  and  in  peculiar 
circumstances,  it  will  be  found  to  be  imperfect  and  in- 
complete in  its  system  of  moral  rules  and  principles, 
and  fundamentally  adapted,  as  the  universal  source  of 
spiritual  knowledge  and  instruction,  to  limit  thought 
and  retard  human  progress.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  it 
was  WTitten  by  the  finger  of  God,  and  the  pencillings  of 
infinity  are  consequently  upon  it,  we  shall  find  the  uni- 
versal blended  and  expressed  in  the  particular,  in  the 
form  above  indicated  ;  we  shall  find  WTitings,  originally 
addressed  to,  and  prepared  for  a  primitive  people  of  a 
particular  age,  and  in  circumstances  equally  special 
and  peculiar,  yet  equally  adapted  to  be  the  light 
of  universal  humanity,  in  all  ages  and  in  all  circum- 
stances. 

What  are  the  facts  of  the  case  ?  In  the  first  place, 
no  WTitings  ever  were  or  can  be  more  local  and  special 
in  their  original  design  and  adaptations.  They  were 
addressed  to  one  people,  and  always  with  special  and 
almost  exclusive  reference  to  circumstances  then  exist- 
ing. The  Old  Testament  is  wholly  Jewish  in  its  origi- 
nal adaptations.  The  New  Testament,  the  Epistles 
especially,  are  constituted  of  diverse  productions  called 
forth  exclusively  by  circumstances  occurring  at  the  time. 
All  is  local,  all  addressed  to  men  in  a  particular  age,  in 
circumstances  altogether  peculiar,  and  with  reference  to 
their  special  necessities  in  these  circumstances. 


THE   BIBLE.      INTERNAL   EVIDENCE.  393 

Now,  while  the  Scriptures  are  thus  local,  thus  special 
in  their  origin  and  original  design  and  adaptations,  they 
are  equally  adapted  as  the  universal  light  of  humanity 
in  all  ages  and  in  all  circumstances,  and  in  all  respects 
their  adaptations  are  absolutely  perfect.  In  all  the  cir- 
cumstances of  their  existence  in  every  stage  of  progress, 
all  men  alike  find  the  Scriptures  as  fully  and  perfectly 
ada])ted  to  all  the  peculiarities  of  their  ever-varying  con- 
dition, as  if  they  had  been  AVTitten  by  the  finger  of  God 
for  that  condition  exclusively. 

The  system  of  moral  duty  which  they  reveal,  for 
example,  is  absolutely  perfect  and  complete  in  the  two 
respects  under  consideration,  in  its  specific  adaptation 
as  a  strictly  universal  system  of  moral  rules  and  princi- 
ples for  the  people  to  whom  they  were  originally  ad- 
dressed, in  their  peculiar  and  special  circumstances,  and 
as  a  similar  system  for  universal  humanity  in  all  ages 
and  in  all  circumstances.  Where  is  the  defect  in  this 
system,  in  any  respect  actual  or  conceivable  ?  There 
is  not  a  form  of  duty  which  does  or  can  pertain  to 
humanity  in  any  circumstances,  which  is  not  most 
manifestly  demanded,  as  duty,  by  the  moral  precepts  of 
the  Scriptures ;  noi'  a  form  of  wrong  doing  which  is 
not  with  equal  manifestness  condemned  by  them.  No 
defect  ever  has  been,  or  ever  can  be,  found  in  this  sys- 
tem, as  a  system  of  universal  moral  legislation  for 
universal  humanity  in  all  ages  and  in  all  circum- 
stances. 

Equally  absolute  is  the  universality  of  the  adaptations 
of  the  Scriptures  as  sources  of  spiritual  iUumination. 
Every  individual  who  reads  them  attentively  finds  his 
own  character  as  specifically  and  minutely  drawn  out 
there,  his  own  peculiar  necessities  as  perfectly  desig- 
nated, and  all  the  exigencies  of  his  entire  existence  as 


394  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

specifically  provided  for,  as  if  the  eye  that  guided  the 
hands  by  which  they  were  written,  rested  down  upon  him 
alone,  and  saw  with  unerring  light  through  all  depart- 
ments of  his  being,  and  with  absolute  omniscience  com- 
prehended all  the  circumstances  of  the  same.  Here  are 
writings  prepared  for,  and  addressed  to  men  living  two 
and  three  thousand  years  ago,  to  men  in  the  infancy  of 
the  earth,  and  in  reference  to  the  peculiar  specialities 
of  their  then  condition.  Yet  in  these  same  writings 
we  can  read  with  unerring  certainty  universal  humanity 
in  all  ages  and  in  every  possible  variety  of  condition. 
Was  it  the  eye  of  man  that  guided  the  hands  that  pen- 
ned those  mysterious  writings  ?  Was  it  not  the  eye  of 
Omniscience  itself? 

We  may  mark  the  adaptation  of  the  Scriptures  as 
being  equally  perfect  in  respect  to  the  lav^  of  human 
progress.  Here  are  writings  peculiarly  local,  individual, 
and  specific,  in  their  original  design  and  adaptations, 
yet  equally  adapted  to  secure  the  endless  development 
of  universal  humanity,  in  all  ages  and  in  all  circum- 
stances. The  Scriptures  are  as  far  in  advance  of 
humanity  now  as  they  were  in  the  age  in  which  they 
were  written.  The  Infinite  and  Perfect,  with  all  the 
truths  and  interests  of  immortality,  are  so  pencilled  out 
there,  that  under  their  infiuence  the  development  of 
humanity  cannot  but  be  endless.  There  are  two  great 
volumes  which  God  is  affirmed  to  have  written,  the 
book  of  nature,  and  inspiration.  Humanity  has  no 
more  outgrown  the  one  than  it  has  the  other.  There 
are  still  and  equally  in  each  infinite  depths  unfathomed, 
and  infinite  heights  unascended,  and  lengths  and 
breadths  to  which  humanity  has  never  yet  attained. 
In  each  volume  alike  the  penciUings  of  the  Infinite  and 
the  Perfect  are  equally  visible. 


THE    BIBLE.       INTERNAL    EVIDENCE.  395 

Now  we  affirm  that  the  Scriptures  themselves  con- 
tain the  most  absolute  demonstration  of  their  divine 
original,  —  that  it  would  be  just  as  absurd  to  ascribe 
the  production  of  one  of  the  volumes  above  named  to 
humanity  unaided  and  unguided  by  power  divine,  as 
the  other.  If  any  thing  is  absolutely  impossible  to 
man,  to  any  being  of  finite  capacities,  it  is  the  blending 
of  the  universal  in  the  particular  in  the  manner  in 
which  they  are  blended  in  the  Scriptures. 

5.  The  train  of  thought  which  we  have  thus  far  pur- 
sued, prepares  us  to  consider  another  form  of  internal 
evidence  peculiar  to  the  Scriptures.  I  refer  to  what  may 
be  called  the  experimental  argument.  Man  is  conscious, 
and  cannot  but  be  conscious,  of  three  fundamental 
facts  in  regard  to  himself —  that  he  is,  from  the  immuta- 
ble laws  of  his  existence,  a  religious  being,  requiring 
some  object  of  worship,  and  that  nothing  in  that  ob- 
ject but  absolute  infinity  and  perfection  will  or  can 
meet  the  changeless  wants  of  his  nature,  —  that  he  is  a 
fallen  being,  and  needs  subjection  to  a  remedial  system 
to  restore  him  to  moral  purity  and  peace,  —  and,  finally, 
that  he  is  an  endlessly  progressive  being,  and  needs  to 
be  in  the  presence  of  realities  adapted  to  draw  out  his 
immortal  powers,  and  cause  them  to  expand  towards 
absolute  intellectual  and  moral  beauty  and  perfection 
forever.  In  the  centre  of  the  human  mind,  also,  is  an 
immutable  conviction,  that  there  is  a  system  of  eternal 
truth  perfectly  adapted  to  meet,  and  to  meet  fully  all 
these  conscious  necessities  of  man  as  a  creature  and  a 
sinner,  that  no  system  of  religion  can  be  true  which  is 
not  thus  adapted  to  the  wants  of  universal  mind,  and 
that  that  system  cannot  be  false  which  is  thus  adapted. 
Now  when  the  mind  comes  within  the  circle  of  the 
great  realities  revealed  in   the  Scriptures,  it  has,  and 


396  MODERX  ^MYSTERIES. 

cannot  but  have,  as  they  open  more  and  more  distinctly 
upon  its  vision,  the  absolute  consciousness  of  their 
complete  and  perfect  adaptation  to  meet  fully  the 
entire  demands  of  its  moral,  spiritual,  and  intellectual 
nature,  in  all  the  respects  above  named.  It  knows,  and 
cannot  but  know,  that  every  principle  of  that  nature  is 
a  lie,  or  that  it  is  in  the  unveiled  presence  of  nothing 
but  eternal  verities.  Here  is  an  object  of  worship  pos- 
sessing the  very  forms  of  absolute  beauty  and  perfec- 
tion which  the  immortal  nature  within  demands  or 
can  demand  in  such  object.  Here,  also,  is  a  system  of 
moral  duty  which  meets  with  equal  fulness  the  utmost 
demands  of  the  conscience  and  moral  nature  of  univer- 
sal humanity.  Here,  too,  is  a  remedial  system,  which, 
as  the  mind  cannot  but  be  conscious,  meets,  with  the 
same  completeness  and  fulness,  the  immutable  neces- 
sities of  man,  as  a  morally  fallen  and  ruined  creature 
of  God.  In  the  midst  of  the  same  revelations,  also, 
the  mind  has  an  equally  distinct  consciousness,  that  it 
is  in  the  presence  of  realities  upon  which  its  immortal 
powers  may  eternally  expand  towards  infinite  intel- 
lectual and  moral  beauty  and  perfection ;  while  in  the 
example  and  character  of  Jesus  Christ,  it  will  ever  be 
in  the  presence  of  an  all-perfect  example,  in  conformity 
to  which  its  own  character  may  ever  take  on  the  most 
complete  forms  of  beauty  and  perfection  of  which  its 
nature  is,  or  ever  will  be,  susceptible.  Of  this  absolute 
correspondence  between  the  great  truths  which  Chris- 
tianity reveals,  and  the  entire  fundamental  and  immu- 
table demands  of  our  immortal  nature,  the  mind  be- 
comes more  and  more  distinctly  conscious,  the  more  it 
dwells  upon  them,  and  this  immutable  consciousness  is 
the  highest  conceivable  evidence  that  the  mind  is  in 
the  presence,  not  of  sublime  and  fleeting  fictions,  but  of 


THE   BIBLE.      INTERNAL   EVIDENCE.  397 

eternal  truth.  Who  can  believe  that  our  immortal  na- 
ture, in  all  its  laws  and  susceptibilities,  is  fundamentally 
adapted  to  the  unreal  and  untrue  ?  and  that  a  system  of 
religion  which  thus  meets  those  laws  and  susceptibili- 
ties, as  we  cannot  but  know  that  none  others  can,  has, 
or  can  have,  any  other  foundation  than  the  rock  of 
eternal  truth  ?  "  He  that  believeth  hath  the  witness  in 
himself,"  that  is,  in  the  conscious  correspondence  be- 
tween what  is  believed,  and  the  immutable  demands  of 
his  moral  and  spiritual  nature,  he  has  a  continued  testi- 
mony that  what  he  believes,  is  and  must  be  true,  and  this 
kind  of  testimony,  which  is  exclusively  peculiar  to  Chris- 
tianity, which  is  common  to  it,  with  no  other  religion,  or 
system  of  sceptical  or  religious  belief,  is  the  highest 
possible  evidence  of  its  divine  origin.  That  great  fun- 
damental principle  of  science  that  for  every  demand  of 
sentient  existence,  there  exists  a  corresponding  pro- 
vision, must  be  false,  or  a  religion  which  thus  com- 
pletely meets  the  moral  and  spiritual  necessities  of  the 
universal  mind  must  be  true. 

6.  There  is  one  general  remark  bearing  upon  the  argu- 
ment for  the  divine  origin  of  Christianity,  from  internal 
evidence,  which  should  not  be  passed  by,  without  special 
notice.  "We  refer  to  the  manifest  and  undeniable  marks 
of  honesty  and  integrity  which  everywhere  charac- 
terize these  writings  and  their  various  authors,  and  that 
without  exception.  We  know  perfectly,  that  if  they 
are  thus  honest,  the  Scriptures  cannot  be  from  man,  but 
must  have  been  given  by  inspiration  of  God.  Yet  in 
reading  their  multiplied  writings,  we  cannot  avoid  the 
deep  and  immovable  conviction,  that  we  are  in  the 
presence  of  men  of  the  purest  and  most  unshaken  in- 
tegrity. Not  a  solitary  indication  of  any  opposite  char- 
acteristic in  the  writers  themselves  appears  upon  a  single 

34 


398  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

page  of  the  Bible.  On  the  other  hand,  every  thing 
which  distinguishes  and  characterizes  the  most  perfect 
forms  of  moral  integrity  everywhere  appears.  In  fol- 
lowing these  men  we  cannot  escape  the  conviction 
that  we  are  following  men  who  really  and  truly 
think  themselves  leading  us  in  the  paths  of  truth  and 
life,  and  nowhere  else.  We  know  that  they  cannot 
themselves  be  deceived  in  regard  to  the  facts  which 
they  reveal,  and  are  equally  impressed  with  the  convic- 
tion, that  they  are  not  and  cannot  be  intentional  de- 
ceivers. 

Thus  it  is,  that  the  Bible  itself  is  its  own  divinely 
attested  witness,  a  witness  whose  testimony  we  cannot 
misapprehend,  and  who  cannot  lead  us  in  the  direction 
of  the  unreal  or  the  untrue.  There  stands  the  Bible, 
reader,  arrayed  in  all  its  own  unrivalled,  unearthly, 
and  unapproachable  grandeur  and  sublimity,  encircled 
everywhere  with  external  divinely  attested  witnesses  of 
its  divine  origin,  witnesses  which  by  no  possibility  can 
thus  stand  around  any  thing  which  is  unreal  or  untrue. 
There  stands  the  Bible  too,  with  its  own  all-perfect,  all- 
overshadowing  revelations  lifting  their  sublime  and 
awe-inspiring  summits  infinitely  above  the  actual  or 
possible  reach  of  all  human  productions.  "  Walk  about 
our  Zion,  tell  her  towers,  mark  well  her  bulwarks,  and 
consider  her  palaces,"  and  then  say,  if  you  w^ill  risk  your 
eternity  upon  the  supposition,  that  the  Bible  is  a  fiction, 
that  its  religion  is  any  thing  else  than  the  rock  of  eter- 
nal truth. 


THE   BIBLE.      OBJECTIONS    ANSWERED.  399 


CHAPTER    IV. 

OBJECTIONS    ANSWERED. 

Notwithstanding  the  overwhelming  weight  of  the 
evidence  in  favor  of  the  divine  origin  of  Christianity, 
objections  to  the  supposition  of  such  an  origin  exist,  to 
a  considerable  extent,  in  the  public  mind,  objections 
which  induce  not  a  few  to  subject  themselves  to  the 
cold  and  freezing  moral  atmosphere  of  infidelity,  and 
which  hold  a  still  greater  number  of  individuals  in  such 
doubt  and  uncertainty  on  the  subject,  as  to  prevent  their 
giving  any  serious  attention  to  the  great  questions 
which  hang  around  that  of  their  own  immortality. 
Our  discussions  would,  therefore,  be  manifestly  defec- 
tive, in  their  adaptations  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  pub- 
lic mind,  were  these  objections  passed  by  unheeded.  Of 
course,  we  shall  not  be  expected  to  meet,  or  specify 
every  difficulty  which  is  floating  on  the  surface  of 
society,  but  only  such  as  have  the  greatest  weight,  and 
which  involve  in  their  destruction  that  of  all  the  others. 

In  approaching  this  subject  intelligently,  the  question 
first  to  be  raised  and  decided,  pertains  to  the  nature  of 
these  objections,  and  to  that  department  of  the  sacred 
volume  against  which  they  are  adduced.  In  answering 
this  inquiry,  we  remark :  — 

1.  That  no  one  objects  to  the  divine  origin  of  Chris- 
tianity, on  the  ground  that  its  claims  are  defective,  so 
far  as  the  validity  of  the  argument  based  upon  the 
attestation  of  miracles  is  concerned.  No  one  pretends, 
that  if  we  admit  the  reality  of  the  great  facts  adduced 
by  Christians,  in  attestation  of  this  truth,  that  they  are 
not  real  miraculous  interpretations   of  creative  power. 


400  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

and  as  such  place  the  known  and  undeniable  seal  of  the 
incorruptible  and  eternal  God  upon  the  Bible,  as  his 
own  all-authoritative  revelation  to  man.  Nor  has  any 
one  ever  shown,  that  the  evidence  in  favor  of  the  actual 
occurrence  of  these  divine  attestations  is  not  valid,  is 
not  what  Christians  claim  it  to  be,  a  kind  of  evidence 
which  never  does  and  never  can  deceive,  which  never 
does  and  never  can  stand  around  what  is  unreal  or  un- 
true, and  affirm  its  existence  and  occurrence.  So  far 
the  Christian  argument  is  really  unassailed  and  truly 
unassailable. 

2.  Nor  is  the  objection  based  upon  any  want  of  com- 
pleteness or  force  in  the  Christian  argument,  as  far  as 
tlie  evidence  from  prophecy  is  concerned.  No  one  will 
attempt  to  account  for  the  prophetic  predictions  found 
in  the  Bible,  by  a  reference  to  any  form  of  foresight  pos- 
sible to  man.  Nor  will  he  pretend  to  weaken  or  modify 
the  argument,  by  finding  a  single  instance  of  failure  in 
the  fulfilment  of  those  predictions,  nor  by  adducing  sim- 
ilar or  analogous  instances  of  similar  predictions  sim- 
ilarly fulfilled,  predictions  which  originated  with  man. 
Nor  will  he  attempt  to  account  for  these  predictions  on 
any  other  principle  than  that  their  origin  is  from 
the  inspiration  of  the  spirit  of  God.  Here  undeni- 
ably the  Christian  argument  is  perfect  and  complete  in 
all  its  parts,  and  perfectly  fundamental  in  its  bearings 
upon  the  question  at  issue.  We  believe  that  the  world 
is  yet  to  hear,  for  the  first  time,  of  an  objection  to  the 
validity  of  the  Christian  argument,  by  a  formal  attempt 
upon  the  prophecies  of  Scripture,  in  any  of  the  forms 
above  named,  or  in  any  scientific  form  whatever. 

3.  Nor  does  the  objection  lie  against  the  complete- 
ness and  force  of  the  Christian  argument  from  internal 
evidence  in  any  of  the  forms  in  which  it  has  been  pre- 


THE   BIBLE.      OEJECTTOXS    ANSWERED.  401 

sented  to  your  consideration.  No  one,  we  may  safely 
assume,  will  deny  or  disprove  the  facts  stated,  namely, 
the  perfection  of  the  character  of  God,  and  of  Christ,  as 
developed  in  the  Scriptures,  the  completeness  and  per- 
fection of  the  system  of  moral  duty  there  presented,  nor 
the  absolute  unity  of  conception  and  representation 
which  obtains  among  the  sacred  writers  on  these  high 
themes.  Nor  can  the  absolute  adaptations  of  Chris- 
tianity as  a  universal  religion  for  humanity,  in  all  ages 
and  under  all  circumstances,  be  objected  against,  nor 
the  absolute  unity  of  conception  and  representation 
among  the  sacred  writers  in  regard  to  it  be  denied. 
Equally  undeniable  is  the  fact  of  the  blending  of  the 
universal  in  the  particular  in  the  sense  and  forms  ex- 
plained in  the  last  chapter,  namely,  the  fact,  that  forms 
of  instruction  given  to  men  in  the  infancy  of  the  race, 
and  in  the  lowest  stages  of  mental  development,  em- 
body and  reveal  a  system  of  moral  legislation  abso- 
lutely complete  and  perfect  in  itself,  and  equally  ade- 
quate as  such  a  system,  to  the  entire  necessities  of 
universal  humanity  in  all  ages  and  in  all  circumstances 
and  relations,  social,  civil,  and  religious,  together  with 
a  religion  equally  complete  and  perfect  in  itself,  and 
equally  universal  and  absolute  in  its  adaptations.  Nor 
can  it  be  shown  that  such  perfection  of  thought  on  such 
high  themes,  and  such  unity  of  conception  and  represen- 
tation in  regard  to  it,  among  so  many  writers  thus  cir- 
cumstanced, is  not  infinitely  above  the  possible  reach 
of  so  many  minds  unaided  and  uncontrolled  by  some 
other  inteUigence  out  of  and  above  themselves,  or  in  any 
circumstances  actual  or  conceivable,  much  less,  in  the 
circumstances  in  which  these  writings  were  originated. 
Equally  undeniable  is  the  fact,  that  the  intelligence 
which  originated  these  wonderful  writings  did  possess 

34* 


402  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

a  perfect  omniscience  in  regard  to  God  on  the  one  hand, 
and  the  character,  nature,  and  wants  of  man  on  the 
other ;  in  other  words,  that  "  all  Scripture  must  have 
been  given  by  inspiration  of  God."  Nor  can  it  be  ob- 
jected, finally,  that  the  sincerity  and  integrity  of  these 
writers  is  for  a  moment  to  be  called  in  doubt.  Nor  can 
it  be  shown  how  that  such  integrity  can  have  existed 
in  them,  and  the  facts  to  the  reality  of  which  they  give 
testimony  never  have  occurred.  In  all  these  respects 
there  is  undeniably  no  want  of  completeness  or  force 
in  the  Christian  argument,  and  against  none  of  those 
impregnable  fortresses  which  lift  their  awful  summits 
around  "  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God,"  have 
its  enemies  ever  arrayed  their  objections,  nor  will  they 
ever  dare  to  do  it. 

4.  While  the  enemies  of  Christianity  have  never  met 
the  Christian  argument,  in  any  of  the  forms  above 
stated,  nor  formally  arrayed  their  objections  against  it, 
they  have  never  shown  how  it  is  possible,  that  a  religion 
sustained  by  such  evidence,  external  and  internal,  can 
be  false,  can  be  any  thing  else  than  it  claims  to  be,  of 
divine  origin  and  authority.  They  do  not,  and  dare  not 
meet  the  evidence,  on  the  one  hand,  nor  can  they  de- 
monstrate the  want  of  necessary  connection  between  it, 
and  the  conclusion  based  upon  it,  on  the  other.  So  far 
Christianity  stands  out  before  the  world  un assailed  and 
unassailable.  Every  hostile  argument  falling  upon  this 
adamantine  rock,  the  evidence  of  Christianity  derived 
from  the  sources  under  consideration,  is  broken,  and 
every  objection  upon  which  that  evidence  falls,  is,  by 
its  overwhelming  and  crushing  weight,  ground  to  pow- 
der. 

5.  Nor  will  any  individuals  lay  the  objections  which 
they  urge  against  the  claims  of  Christianity,  by  the 


THE    BIBLE.      OBJECTIONS   ANSWERED.  403 

side  of  all  the  forms  of  evidence  actually  existing  in 
favor  of  those  claims,  and  then  affirm,  as  the  result  of 
an  intelUgent  comparison,  that  in  the  judgment  of 
honest  and  enlightened  men,  those  objections  ought  to 
outweigh  that  evidence.  Weighed  distinctly  in  the 
balance  against  that  evidence,  they  undeniably  have  no 
weight  or  substance  whatever. 

Let  us  now  advance  to  a  direct  consideration  of 
these  objections,  and  see  what  they  are.  Like  the  argu- 
ment in  favor  of  the  divine  origin  of  Christianity,  they 
divide  themselves  into  two  classes,  external  and  inter- 
nal. We  will  consider  them  under  these  two  divisions. 
Of  the  first  class,  the  following  only  are  worthy  of 
notice :  — 


OBJECTIONS    RELATIVE    TO    EXTERNAL    EVIDENCE. 

1.  The  first  that  I  notice  is  the  celebrated  objection 
raised  by  David  Hume  against  the  possibility  of  prov- 
ing the  actual  occurrence  of  miracles  by  evidence.  The 
argument  may  be  thus  stated,  and  we  give  it  in  all  its 
force.  We  can  only  reason  on  this  subject  from  what 
we  know  to  be  true  from  experience,  that  is,  from  our 
own  personal  knowledge  of  facts.  "  It  is  contrary  to 
experience  that  a  miracle  should  be  true,  but  not  con- 
trary to  experience  that  testimony  should  be  false." 
Miracles,  therefore,  cannot  be  established  by  testimony. 
Now  this  argument  bears  upon  the  face  of  it,  the  gross- 
est error  conceivable,  in  the  assertion  of  facts  of  experi- 
ence. It  does  accord  with  experience,  that  some  kinds 
of  testimony  should  be  false ;  while  there  are  other 
kinds  which,  from  experience  and  observation,  we 
know  absolutely,  never  does  and  never  can  prove  false ; 
and  that,  without  exception,  is  the  very  kind  which 


404  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

affirms  the  reality  of  the  Christian  miracles.  The  ex- 
perience of  man,  from  the  creation  to  the  present  horn*, 
cannot  designate  a  single  instance  in  which  this  kind 
of  testimony  has  ever  proved  false.  The  objection  rests 
wholly  upon  an  assumption  known  absolutely  to  be 
false.  No  more,  therefore,  need  be  said  in  regard  to  it. 
2.  The  objection  under  consideration  exists  in  the 
popular  mind,  at  the  present  time,  in  a  form  somewhat 
different  to  that  above  stated,  a  form  in  which  the  argu- 
ment from  miracles  is  intuitively  ignored,  as  unworthy 
of  the  regard  of  thinking  men,  in  this  enlightened  and 
progressive  age.  The  objection  may  be  thus  stated. 
All  events  in  the  universe,  past,  present,  and  future, 
occur  through  the  exclusive  action  of  natural  laws,  and 
can  occur  from  no  other  cause.  Miracles,  which  imply 
the  suspension  of  such  laws,  and  the  production  of 
effects  by  an  interposition  of  creative  power  out  of  and 
above  nature,  and  not  through  or  in  accordance  with 
natural  law,  is  a  natural  impossibility,  and  therefore 
incapable  of  being  proved  by  any  degree  of  evidence 
whatever.  Hence  it  is  assumed,  that  the  Christian 
mkacles  being  absurd,  and  impossible  in  themselves, 
are  unworthy  of  our  regard  or  investigation.  In  reply 
to  this  objection  we  would  invite  special  attention  to 
the  following  observations :  (1.)  The  objection  rests 
upon  a  mere  assumption,  which  has  its  exclusive  basis 
in  sheer  ignorance  and  nothing  else,  an  assumption  un- 
sustained  by  the  least  shadow  of  evidence  whatever. 
Let  us  put  the  following  questions  to  the  objector : 
How  do  you,  or  how  can  you  know,  that  all  events  past, 
present,  and  future,  occur,  and  must  occur,  through  the  ex- 
clusive action  of  natural  laws  ?  Where  is  your  proof  of 
the  truth  of  such  a  principle,  —  a  principle  whose  truth 
is  neither  self-evident,  nor  affirmed  by  a  solitary  fact  in 


THE   BIBLE.      OBJECTIONS    ANSWERED.  405 

the  wide  universe.  Because  some  events,  all  if  you 
please,  which  fall  under  your  immediate  observation, 
occur  through  and  in  accordance  with  such  laws,  what 
proof  is  that,  what  shadow  of  evidence  does  it  afford, 
that  no  event  ever  did,  or  ever  will  or  can  occur  but 
through  such  laws  ?  (2.)  This  assumption,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  is  falsified  by  the  most  absolute  demon- 
strations of  natural  science  itself.  Every  demonstration 
of  such  science  must  be  held  as  utterly  false,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  if  creation,  from  its  commencement  to  its 
final  consummation,  has  not  been  exclusively  through 
the  direct  and  immediate,  that  is,  miraculous  interposi- 
tion of  creative  power,  a  power  out  of  and  above  nature, 
and  itself  originating,  sustaining,  and  controlling  natu- 
ral law.  (3.)  The  evidence  which  affirms  the  reality  of 
the  Christian  miracles  is  a  kind  of  evidence  which,  as 
we  have  seen,  never  does,  and  never  can  prove  false.  It 
has  all  the  force  of  natural  law.  It  will  not  do,  reader,  to 
ignore  such  evidence,  and  such  demonstrations  as  these, 
and  attempt  to  supplant  them  by  mere  assumption  not 
self-evidently  true,  and  unsustained  by  the  least  shadow 
of  evidence  whatever. 

3.  We  now  refer  to  an  objection  which  appears  in 
the  form  of  a  general  assumption,  in  regard  to  all  the 
great  events  recorded  in  Scripture.  All  the  statements 
of  Scripture  pertaining  to  the  leading  events  there 
recorded,  are  affirmed  to  be  altogether  of  a  mythical, 
that  is,  fabulous  character,  having  their  derivation  from, 
and  bearing  but  a  remote  resemblance  to,  ancient 
events  of  no  miraculous  character  whatever.  Jesus 
Christ  himself  is  also  affirmed  to  be  not  a  real  his- 
torical, but  a  mythical  or  fabulous  character.  So  of 
'•  the  mighty  works  "  ascribed  to  him,  the  New  Testa- 
ment record  of  him  and  his  works  bearing  no  more 


406  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

resemblance  to  him  as  he  was,  and  to  the  real  acts  of 
his  life,  than  the  fabled  legends  in  regard  to  Hercules 
do  to  the  real  acts  of  his  life.  Upon  this  assumption, 
the  leading  forms  of  infidelity,  as  represented  in  the 
writings  of  such  men  as  Strauss,  in  Germany,  and 
Theodore  Parker  of  this  country,  are  based,  and  must 
stand  or  fall  with  that  assumption.  In  reply  to  this 
objection,  we  remark,  (1.)  That  if  we  admit  its  va- 
lidity, the  argument  from  prophecy  and  internal  evi- 
dence remains  in  all  its  force,  unassailable  and  unas- 
sailed,  and  this  alone  establishes  most  absolutely  the 
divine  origin  of  Christianity.  (2.)  This  objection  has 
its  basis  in  a  mere  assumption,  and  nothing  else,  an 
assumption  unsustained  by  the  least  shadow  of  evi- 
dence, of  any  kind  whatever.  The  only  evidence  that 
we  have  of  its  truth  is  simply  this,  and  nothing  more, 
namely,  Mr.  Strauss  and  Mr.  Parker  boldly  affirm  that 
it  is  so,  and  affirm  this  without  any  positive  evidence 
whatever  to  sustain  their  assertions,  and  that  while 
their  assertions  are  contradicted  by  the  most  weighty 
and  valid  evidence  conceivable.  (3.)  All  the  gi-eat 
events  of  inspiration,  as  narrated  by  the  sacred  writers, 
have,  in  all  conceivable  and  possible  respects,  abso- 
lutely none  of  the  characteristics  which  distinguish 
fables  from  real  facts,  on  the  one  hand,  and  every  char- 
acteristic which  distinguishes  real  facts  from  fables,  on 
the  other.  Fabulous  statements  relate,  without  excep- 
tion, either,  like  the  stories  of  Hercules,  to  events  of  a 
remote  antiquity,  events  seen  by  those  who  first  recorded 
them  through  the  veil  of  the  most  obscure  tradition,  a 
veil,  also,  which  permits  the  narrators  themselves  to 
impart  any  form,  and  to  put  any  coloring  upon  them 
they  please,  or  to  events,  like  the  fabled  ascent  of  Mo- 
hammed to  heaven,  professedly  witnessed  only  by  those 
said  to  have   performed  them,  and  whe  consequently 


THE    BIBLE.       OBJECTIONS    ANSAVERED.  407 

had  the  highest  motives  to  exaggerate  and  deceive.  On 
the  other  hand,  all  the  great  events  narrated  in  the 
Bible  are  affirmed  to  have  occm-red  at  definite  periods 
in  the  history  of  the  peoples  among  whom  they  oc- 
curred, and  that  with  the  eye  of  nations  upon  them 
when  they  took  place,  the  events  themselves  being,  as 
we  have  seen,  of  such  a  character  that  those  present 
at  the  time  could  by  no  possibility  have  been  deceived, 
in  regard  to  the  fact  of  their  occurrence  or  non-ocsur- 
rence.  Moreover,  the  historical  records  of  those  events 
were  ^A^:itten  at  the  time  of  their  occurrence,  and  in 
their  very  midst,  or  within  the  memory  of  those  who 
were  dhect  and  original  witnesses  of  their  occurrence, 
and  have,  from  that  time  to  this,  remained  as  the  uni- 
versally authenticated  and  absolutely  reliable  historical 
records  of  the  peoples  among  whom  they  occurred. 
Here  we  have  the  only  fundamental  characteristics 
which  distinguish  real  valid  history  from  that  which  is 
mythical  and  fabulous,  and  real  facts  from  fables ;  and 
we  must  admit  the  validity  of  such  tests,  or  pronounce 
all  history  of  every  kind  to  be  nothing  but  fable. 

All  will  admit,  also,  that  if  Jesus  Christ  be  a  real, 
and  not  a  mythical  character,  and  that  if  the  events 
attributed  to  him  in  the  New  Testament  are  the  real 
scenes  and  acts  of  his  life,  all  the  great  events  narrated 
in  the  entire  Scriptures  are  real  facts,  and  not  fables. 
On  this  subject,  permit  us  to  invite  very  special  atten- 
tion to  the  following  statements,  statements  the  truth 
of  which  none  will  deny :  (1.)  No  mythic  or  fabulous 
character  is  or  can  be  the  subject  of  such  prophetic 
predictions  as  are  recorded  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  Old 
Testament,  the  very  date  of  his  death,  for  example, 
being  fix:ed  more  than  five  hundred  years  prior  to  his 
birth.     (2.)  No  mythical  or  fabulous  character  has  full 


408  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

historical  records  of  the  great  events  of  his  life,  events 
of  the  highest  conceivable  public  interest  and  notoriety, 
and  written  within  the  memory  of,  and  published,  at 
the  time,  in  the  midst  of  the  millions  to  whom  those 
events  were  personally  known,  as  is  true  of  the  histories 
of  Christ  given  by  the  four  evangelists,  and  all  this, 
while  these  very  records  have,  from  that  time  to  this, 
been  universally  received  as  containing  nothing  but 
veritable  facts.  (3.)  The  historical  records  of  no  myth- 
ical character  ever  were  or  can  be  verified  by  such 
external  testimony  as  that  which  stands  around  those 
of  the  four  Evangelists  in  respect  to  Jesus  Christ.  The 
testimony  of  the  Jewish  nation,  and  of  Jewish  histo- 
rians, we  have  already  considered.  Permit  us  here  to 
introduce  a  single  Pagan  witness,  Tacitus,  whose  history, 
from  which  our  citation  is  taken,  was  A\Titten  but  about 
thirty  years  after  the  death  of  Christ.  According  to 
this  historian,  Nero,  to  avert  from  himself  the  infamy 
of  having  set  fire  to  Rome,  accused  Christians  of  having 
done  the  deed,  and  inflicted  on  them  the  most  cruel 
tortures.  "  With  this  view,"  he  says,  "  he  inflicted  the 
most  exquisite  tortures  on  those  men,  who,  under  the 
vulgar  appellation  of  Christians,  were  already  branded 
with  deserved  infamy.  They  derived  their  name  and 
origin  from  Christ,  who,  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  had 
suffered  death  by  the  sentence  of  the  procurator  Pontius 
Pilate."  No  fabulous  statements  ever  had  such  confir- 
mations as  these.  (4.)  All  fabulous  characters,  we  remark 
finally,  are  almost  exclusively  creations  of  the  imagina- 
tion. But  that  of  Christ,  as  we  have  most  abundantly 
shown  already,  is,  when  we  consider  its  absolute  per- 
fection, the  elements  blended  into  it,  and  the  unity  of 
conception  and  representation  among  the  sacred  writers 
in  respect  to  it,  infinitely  above  the  possible  reach  of 


THE   BIBLE.      OBJECTIONS   ANSWERED.  409 

the  imagination,  in  any  age,  much  less  in  that  in  which 
this  divine  portraiture  was  drawn,  and  among  such 
writers  as  drew  it.  No  reference  to  the  human  imagi- 
nation, or  to  any  of  the  powers  of  the  human  mind,  or 
to  all  combined,  nor  to  the  opinions,  expectations,  or 
wants  of  that  age,  can  account  for  the  mere  conception 
of  the  character  of  Christ,  as  drawn  by  the  sacred 
writers.  To  what  hopeless  straits  must  infidelity  be 
driven,  when  its  last  refuge  is  the  assumption,  —  an  as- 
sumption unsustained  by  the  least  shadow  of  evidence, 
and  affirmed  to  be  false  by  all  the  tests  and  principles 
which  do  or  can  distinguish  facts  from  fables,  —  when 
its  last  refuge  and  only  hope,  we  say,  is  the  assumption 
that  the  history  of  Christ  is  a  fiction. 


OBJECTIONS     BASED     UPON    WHAT    IS    FOUND     IN     THE     BIBLE 
ITSELF. 

We  now  turn  to  a  consideration  of  the  second  class 
of  objections,  those  based  upon  what  is  asserted  to  be 
found  in  the  Scriptures  themselves.  These  objections, 
as  we  shall  see,  have  no  reference  to  any  defect  in  the 
morality  of  Christianity,  as  far  as  its  principles  are  ap- 
plicable to  us,  to  its  want  of  adaptation  to  man's 
necessities  as  a  sinner,  or  to  any  thing  defective  in  the 
external  or  internal  evidence,  as  developed  in  our  pre- 
vious investigations.  All  pertain  to  certain  affirmed 
dispensations  of  Providence  in  regard  to  Jews  and 
Pagans,  to  facts  asserted  on  divine  authority,  as  having 
occurred,  to  certain  precepts  given  to  the  Jews  at  that 
time,  and  to  the  application  of  certain  moral  principles 
to  them  in  their  peculiar  circumstances.  Now  before 
any  such  objections  can  be  urged,  we  must  be  certain 
of   the  following  facts:    (1.)    That  we  rightly  under- 

35 


410  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

stand  the  record  itself.  Any  objections  based  upon  a 
misapprehension  of  the  sacred  text,  exposes  the  igno- 
rance of  the  objector,  and  not  the  eiTor  of  the  Bible. 
(2.)  That  we  rightly  understand  all  the  circumstances 
of  the  case. "  A  failure  here,  may  again  only  expose  our 
ignorance  and  error,  instead  of  proving  the  Bible  not  to 
be  the  word  of  God.  (3.)  That  we  rightly  understand 
and  interpret  the  end  really  and  truly  aimed  at,  in  the 
dispensations  objected  against.  Without  such  knowl- 
edge, an  act  may  appear  to  us  very  objectionable,  which, 
when  seen  in  the  light  of  this  end  w411,  and  may  ap- 
pear as  a  means  most  wisely  adapted  to  its  full  and 
complete  realization,  and  therefore  assume  the  aspect 
of  the  most  pure  and  perfect  wisdom  and  benevolence. 

These  objections,  we  would  also  remark,  refer,  for  the 
most  part,  to  what  is  found  in  the  Old  Testament.  In 
regard  to  the  character  of  this  entire  dispensation,  we 
have  the  opinion  of  one,  let  us  say,  whose  opinion  is 
entitled  to  some  consideration,  to  say  the  least,  and 
should  be  well  pondered,  before  we  commit  ourselves 
on  the  subject,  "lest  haply  we  should  be  found  fighting 
against  God."  Jesus  Christ  has  affirmed  absolutely, 
that  this  entire  dispensation,  with  all  its  real  principles 
and  teachings,  has  its  exclusive  basis  in  the  law  of  ab- 
solute benevolence  and  rectitude :  "  On  these  two  com- 
mandments hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets,"  that  is, 
the  entire  ancient  Scriptures,  with  all  their  asserted 
divine  acts,  principles,  and  precepts.  What  must  we 
think  of  the  professions  of  men,  who  affirm  themselves 
to  agree  with  whatever  Jesus  Christ  taught,  and  yet  ob- 
ject fundamentally  against  what  he  asserts  to  be  per- 
fect? We  will  now  proceed  to  consider  the  objections 
referred  to :  — 

1.  Not  a  few  object  to  the  claims  of  Christianity,  on 


THE   BIBLE.      OBJECTIONS    ANSWERED.  411 

account  of  the  doctrine  of  retribution^  as  set  forth  in 
the  Scriptures.  On  this  subject,  permit  us  barely  to 
hint  the  following  suggestions:  (1.)  Remember  that 
you  are  an  interested  party,  and  are  very  liable  to  be 
misled  by  a  state  of  mind  which  has  two  wrong  ele- 
ments in  it,  —  an  unwillingness  to  meet  the  require- 
ments of  Scripture,  though  seconded  by  the  behests  of 
your  own  conscience  on  the  subject,  —  and  in  that  state 
to  entertain  the  idea,  that  such  unwillingness  must  be 
connected  with  the  consequences  revealed  in  the  Scrip- 
tures. (2.)  It  looks  somewhat  like  presumption  in  us, 
to  place  difficulties  arising  in  our  minds  on  such  a  sub- 
ject against  the  infinite  weight  of  evidence  actually 
existing,  in  favor  of  the  divine  origin  of  Christianity, 
and,  consequently,  in  favor  of  the  truth,  that  these  very 
retributions,  and  these  alone,  measure  the  actual  desert 
of  sin,  as  seen  by  that  infinite  and  eternal  mind,  that 
cannot  err  in  judgment.  (3.)  Those  who  have  most 
profoundly  studied  the  laws  and  principles  of  their  own 
moral  nature,  the  claims  of  God,  and  of  the  law  of 
duty,  as  really  revealed  in  the  universal  conscience, 
have  come  to  the  united  conviction,  that  these  very 
retributions  alone  measure  the  actual  deserts  of  sin. 
(4.)  The  most  beautiful  and  perfect  forms  of  moral  vir- 
tue that  have  ever  appeared  on  earth,  have  been  gen- 
erated under  these  very  truths,  and  others  of  a  kindred 
character  revealed  in  the  Scriptures.  (5.)  Separated 
from  these  very  truths,  Christianity,  as  a  matter-of-fact, 
is  divested  of  all  really  morally  renovating  and  reforma- 
tory power.  With  these  considerations,  we  leave  the 
subject  upon  the  conscience  of  the  reader. 

2.  Others  object  to  the  claims  of  Christianity,  on 
account  of  the  doctrine  of  atonement  as  set  forth  in  the 
Scriptures.     On  this  point,  also,  we  would  barely  drop 


412  MODEBN    MYSTERIES. 

the  following  suggestions :  (1.)  If  the  doctrine  of 
retribution  as  above  indicated  is  true,  a  doctrine  whose 
truth  cannot  be  invalidated,  that  of  atonement  must  be 
true,  or  there  is  no  redemption  for  man.  (2.)  The  idea 
of  atonement,  instead  of  being  contrary  to  reason,  as 
many  suppose,  is,  in  fact,  the  great  leading  idea  that 
lies  upon  the  conscience  of  universal  humanity,  being 
the  greatest  element  of  all  religions  on  earth,  that  of  false 
forms  of  Christianity  excepted.  The  presence  and  per- 
vading influence  of  this  idea  is  manifest  in  the  sacri- 
fices which  characterize  all  these  religions.  Now  an 
idea  so  universal  as  this  must,  as  the  gi-eat  philosopher 
Coleridge  affirms,  have  been  imparted  to  man  by 
inspiration,  or  be  in  itself  so  accordant  with  reason,  as 
to  have  all  the  force  of  a  truth  of  revelation.  (3.)  In 
Jesus  Christ,  this  idea  which  thus  lies  upon  the  con- 
science, and  there  indicates  a  fundamental  want  of 
universal  humanity,  is  fully  realized.  (4.)  This  doctrine 
thus  realized,  and  this  alone,  perfectly  meets  the  con- 
scious necessities  of  universal  mind  when  it  has  once 
attained  to  a  consciousness  of  its  actual  condition 
as  under  sin.  Of  the  truth  of  this  statement,  no  one 
under  the  consciousness  referred  to,  can  doubt  any 
more  than  man  can  doubt  his  own  existence.  (5.)  It 
is  only  through  an  implicit  faith  in  the  doctrine  of  retri- 
bution on  the  one  hand,  and  atonement  as  realized 
in  Christ  on  the  other,  that  the  most  perfect  forms 
of  moral  virtue  that  ever  appeared  on  earth,  have 
been  generated.  (6.)  Separate  these  two  doctrines 
from  Christianity,  and  you  extract  from  it  all  its  power 
really  and  truly  to  renovate  and  to  bless  fallen  human- 
ity. We  stop  not  to  argue  the  truth  of  these  state- 
ments. To  all  who  read  these  facts  as  they  are,  their 
truth  is  self-affirmed. 


THE   BIBLE.      OBJECTIONS    ANSWERED.  413 

3.  But  a  fundamental  objection  is,  in  the  judgment 
of  some,  found  in  tlie  affirmed  divine  dispensations  in 
the  indiscriminate  destruction  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Canaan,  on  the  one  hand,  and  their  being  supplanted 
by  the  Israelites,  on  the  other.  To  form  a  right  judg- 
ment of  this,  or  any  other  acts  of  providence,  we  must 
first  of  all  know  the  end  for  which  the  thing  is  done, 
and  its  adaptation  as  a  means  to  that  end.  The  fact 
that  any  thing  is  done,  as  we  have  the  highest  conceiv- 
able evidence  that  the  transaction  under  consideration 
was  under  the  immediate  direction  and  bidding  of 
Jehovah  himself,  affords  some  presumption,  to  say  the 
least,  that  the  thing  done  was  a  wisely  adapted  means 
to  a  perfectly  benevolent  end,  and  should  render  crea- 
tures like  us,  at  this  distance  of  time,  and  ignorant  as 
we  must  be  of  all  the  reasons  for  the  occurrence,  to  be 
slow  in  questioning  the  Almighty  on  the  wisdom  and 
rectitude  of  his  dispensations.  We  need  to  be  re- 
minded that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  impious  presump- 
tion, which  may  ultimately  bring  upon  those  who  per- 
petrate it,  the  terrible  rebuke  of  God  himself.  We  are 
not  left  at  all  in  the  dark,  however,  in  regard  to  the  end 
for  which  the  transaction  under  consideration  was 
ordered,  and  have  some  facilities  for  judging  of  its 
adaptations  as  a  means  to  that  end.  The  end  was 
nothing  more  nor  less  than  the  destruction  of  idolatry 
among  all  nations,  together  with  the  numberless  crimes 
and  abominations  everywhere  existing  and  perpetrated 
under  its  influence,  and  the  reintroduction  of  the  lost 
knowledge  and  worship  of  the  only  living  and  true  God, 
together  with  all  the  virtues  and  external  blessings 
necessarily  resulting  from  that  knowledge  and  worship. 
"  That  my  name  might  be  declared  throughout  all  the 
earth,"  "  that  the  living  may  know  that  the  Most  High 

35* 


414  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

ruleth  in  the  kingdom  of  men."  This  was  the  exclu- 
sive end  proposed  in  this  v/hole  transaction.  That  we 
may  understand  its  adaptation  as  a  means  to  this  end, 
consider  tlie  following  undeniable  facts  :  (1.)  Among 
all  nations,  the  knowledge  and  worship  of  the  true  God 
was  supplanted  by  those  of  devils,  whose  character, 
without  exception,  was  such,  that  none  could  worship 
them,  without  imbibing  degrees  and  forms  of  moral 
depravity  and  debasement  utterly  impossible  to  human- 
ity under  any  other  influences.  (2.)  This  system  of 
devil-worship  was  attended  everywhere  with  the  most 
horrid  and  debasing  rites  of  which  we  can  possibly 
form  a  conception.  Drunkenness,  debauchery,  sodomy, 
degrading  bestiality,  infanticide,  and  all  forms  of 
human  sacrifices,  are  terms  which  but  faintly  indicate 
the  nameless  abominations  which  constituted  the  fun- 
damental elements  of  heathen  rites  and  worship  in  all 
parts  of  the  earth.  By  a  law  of  the  empire,  for  exam- 
ple, every  matron  in  Babylon  was  required  to  prostitute 
herself  at  least  once  to  a  stranger  in  a  heathen  temple. 
Everywhere  the  temples  themselves  were  the  very  cen- 
tres of  such  monstrous  immoralities.  (3.)  Under  this 
system  all  forms  of  domestic,  social,  civil,  and  religious 
virtue  had  hopelessly  disappeared.  The  world  had  be- 
come an  aceldema,  a  visible  hell,  whose  moral  aspect 
could  fully  satisfy  the  utmost  wish  of  the  prince  of 
darkness  himself.  (4.)  Under  the  influences  then  pre- 
vailing, and  without  the  most  signal  and  startling  inter- 
positions of  God  himself,  there  was  no  hope  for  the 
better;  but  humanity  was  hopelessly  advancing  towards 
worse  and  worse  forms  of  moral  corruption  and  death. 
(5.)  The  land  of  Canaan  was  the  centre  and  focus  of 
all  these  abominations,  the  common  sewer  into  which 
all  that  was  degrading  and  debasing  in  heathenism 


THE   BIBLE.      OBJECTIONS   ANSWERED.  415 

itself  seemed  to  run,  and  there  attain  its  utmost  con- 
summation. (6.)  To  understand  the  whole  subject, 
also,  it  should  be  remembered,  that  every  particular 
nation  had  its  own  guardian  divinities,  under  whose 
protection  it  was  supposed  that  all  national  interests 
were  safe.  All  parts  of  nature,  also  the  earth,  the  air, 
the  ocean,  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  were  supposed 
to  be  under  the  control  of  particular  deities.  Under 
such  circumstances,  what  is  the  Most'  High  affirmed 
to  have  done?  Did  he  leave  humanity  to  hopeless 
debasement  and  ruin  ?  And  what  if  he  did  destroy 
a  nation  already  lost  to  all  hope  of  moral  renovation, 
and  destroy  that  nation  to  save  a  world  ?  Who  will 
say  that  God  had  not  a  right  to  do  it,  and  that  the 
means  he  did  adopt  were  not  best  adapted  to  the  great 
end  referred  to  ? 

What  were  the  means  which  the  Most  High  is 
affirmed  in  Scripture  to  have  adopted  to  realize  this 
end  ?     The  following :  — 

(1.)  He  interposes  by  the  most  signal  judgments  upon 
old  Egypt,  for  its  most  degi-ading  forms  of  heathenism, 
and  universal  moral  debasement  consequent  thereon, 
every  judgment  being  a  specific  assault  upon  the  relig- 
ious system  then  and  there  prevailing,  and  most  wisely 
adapted  to  secure  its  destruction.  (2.)  He  took  from 
the  midst  of  that  nation  a  people  prepared  in  the  best 
manner  possible  under  the  circumstances,  and  himself 
went  visibly  before  them,  in  a  pillar  of  fire  by  night  and 
of  cloud  by  day,  opening  a  passage  for  them  through  the 
Red  Sea,  at  Sinai,  amid  the  most  impressive  manifesta- 
tions conceivable,  giving  them  "  a  fiery  law  "  which  pro- 
hibited idolatry  in  all  its  forms,  and  that  together  with 
the  purest  conceivable  system  of  morality,  domestic, 
social,  civil,  and  religious.     After  feeding  them  miracu- 


416  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

lously  forty  years  in  the  wilderness,  and  by  every  possi- 
ble means  preparing  them  for  their  high  mission,  he 
visibly  led  them  into  the  centre  of  the  moral  abomina- 
tions of  desolation  of  the  whole  earth,  and  there  com- 
manded the  utter  extermination  of  the  people  who 
upheld  and  perpetrated  them,  uniting  his  own  visible 
and  all-impressive  interpositions  for  the  accomplishment 
of  that  command,  and  all  this  for  one  end,  to  rebuke  the 
world  for  its  crirnes,  restore  to  man  the  knowledge  of 
truth  indispensable  to  his  moral  restoration,  and  save 
lost  humanity  from  hopeless  debasement  and  ruin.  (3.) 
As  a  still  further  means  to  the  great  end  before  us,  he 
hung  over  his  own  people,  after  their  settlement  in 
Canaan,  and  that  before  all  nations,  the  all-impressive 
enunciation,  that  while  they  practised  the  pure  virtues 
which  their  divine  religion  required,  they  should  be  the 
strongest,  and  that  when  they  should  apostatize  towards 
the  abominations  of  the  heathen  around  them,  they 
should  be  the  weakest  of  all  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
and  become  subject  to  signal  judgments,  such  as  should 
descend  upon  no  other  people,  an  enunciation  which 
God  has  most  signally  verified.  (4.)  Finally,  he  hung 
over  all  the  earth  the  all-impressive  and  startling  predic- 
tions, that  he  would  then  proceed  to  shake  all  nations, 
dashing  them  to  pieces  as  the  potter's  vessel,  till  "  the 
living  should  know  that  the  Most  High  ruleth  in  the 
kingdom  of  men,"  and  should  turn  from  the  worship  of 
devils,  and  the  practice  of  corresponding  abominations, 
to  serve  the  only  living  and  true  God,  and  to  the  prac- 
tice of  the  virtues  which  he  requires,  and  the  well-being 
of  universal  humanity  demands,  predictions  which,  as 
we  have  seen,  he  has  most  impressively  fulfilled. 

Now  we  affirm,  that  in  this  whole  procedure,  the  end 
aimed  at  is  worthy  of  infinite  wisdom  and  love,  and  the 


THE   BIBLE.      OBJECTIONS   ANSWERED.  417 

means  most  wisely  adapted  to  the  realization  of  that 
end.  Nothing  but  the  most  startling  judgments  could 
at  all  have  broke  the  slumbers  of  moral  death  which 
pressed  upon  ruined  humanity.  Unless  God  had  ap- 
peared as  he  did,  at  the  head  of  some  one  nation,  he 
could  not  effectually  have  broken  the  power  of  national 
idolatry,  as  it  everywhere  existed  at  the  time.  All  the 
judgments  inflicted  through  that  nation,  under  the  di- 
vine direction,  were  called  for  in  themselves,  and  wisely 
adapted  to  the  end  for  which  they  were  ordered.  The 
indiscriminate  destruction  of  the  people  among  whom 
all  these  abominations  centered,  was  the  wisest  arrange- 
ment that  could  have  been  adopted  at  the  time,  and 
only  adequate  to  make  the  proper  impression  upon  the 
world  of  God's  sentiments  and  purposes  in  regard  to  the 
abominations  for  which  that  destruction  was  ordered, 
judgments  withheld  "  till  the  iniquity  of  that  people 
was  full."  Thus  to  every  enlightened  and  candid  mind, 
God's  eternal  government  must  stand  approved. 

4.  We  are  now  prepared  to  understand  that  great 
event  so  often  held  up  against  the  Bible,  the  standing  still 
of  the  sun  and  moon  at  the  bidding  of  Joshua  in  the  val- 
ley of  Gibeon.  The  impiety  and  moral  presumption 
manifest  in  the  form  in  which  this  transaction  is  often 
held  before  the  public,  deserves  the  deepest  reprobation 
of  the  universe,  namely,  that  all  this  was  done  to  enable 
one  nation  to  murder  the  innocent  and  feeble  inhabi- 
tants of  another,  and  then  seize  upon  their  possessions. 
Had  not  the  very  event,  let  us  say,  actually  occurred, 
heathenism,  in  all  its  forms,  would  not  have  received  a 
needful  rebuke.  According  to  its  teachings,  as  held  the 
world  over,  one  class  of  divinities  reigned  over  the  earth, 
and  others  presided  over  the  movements  of  the  heavenly 
bodies.     God,  while  asserting,  before   all  nations,  his 


418  MODERN     MYSTEPJES. 

own  exclusive  and  all-presiding  divinity,  and  while 
before  all  he  is  thundering  forth  his  judgments  upon 
men  for  having  other  Gods  before  him,  in  testimony  of 
his  own  exclusive  dominion  over  the  entire  universe, 
stops  the  sun  and  moon  and  stars  in  their  courses. 
This  event  is  just  as  possible  to  God,  as  to  any  other, 
and  how  adapted  to  startle  and  arouse  all  nations  on 
earth,  and  arrest  them  in  their  downward  course  of 
crime  and  debasements  I  Nothing  else  could  have  been 
so  impressive  a  revelation  to  the  nations  of  God  him- 
self, to  the  exclusion  of  all  others  before  him,  under  the 
circumstances. 

5.  The  transactions  recorded  in  Numbers  22 :  22,  of 
Balaam,  is  not  unfrequently  held  up  to  ridicule,  as  too 
absurd  in  itself  for  the  supposition  that  it  is  true,  or 
occurred  under  the  direction  of  God.  In  regard  to  this 
transaction,  we  deem  it  important  to  make  simply  the 
following  observations :  (1.)  It  is  well  known,  that  necro- 
mancy, soothsaying,  etc.,  attended  as  they  were  by  ven- 
triloquism and  other  kindred  sources  of  deception,  were 
among  the  most  powerful  of  all  the  sources  of  influence 
which  heathenism  held  over  the  human  mind,  and  that 
men  who  excelled  in  these  arts,  stood  preeminent  above 
all  others  in  public  estimation.  (2.)  Of  all  men  of  this 
class,  Balaam,  in  the  estimation  of  all  surrounding 
nations,  was  most  eminent.  So  eminent  was  he,  that 
no  heathen  doubted  that  nothing  could  avert  the  bless- 
ing or  curse  pronounced  by  him  upon  individuals  or 
nations.  (3.)  For  this  man  to  be  brought  under  an  in- 
fluence through  which  he  should,  in  the  presence  of  all 
surrounding  nations,  proclaim  the  God  of  Israel  to  be 
the  only  living  and  true  God,  and  the  utter  vanity 
and  impotence  in  his  presence  of  this  gi'eat  central 
power  of  heathenism,  was  to  strike  the  heaviest  pos- 


THE   BIBLE.      OBJECTIONS    ANSWERED.  419 

sible  blow  against  this  system  of  error  and  corruption 
and  in  favor  of  the  truth  that,  by  any  possibility,  could 
have  been  struck.  (4.)  Every  event  here  recorded  as 
occurring  prior  to  the  appearance  of  this  preeminent 
prophet  of  heathenism  on  Nebo,  where,  in  the  presence 
of  surrounding  nations,  and  in  the  most  impressive  cir- 
cumstances conceivable,  he  proclaims  the  being,  perfec- 
tions, and  all-presiding  agency  of  one  God,  the  God  of 
Israel,  and  the  utter  vanity  and  impotency,  in  his  pres- 
ence, of  heathenism,  with  all  its  enchantments  and 
lies,  all  events  recorded  as  having  occurred  prior  to  this, 
were  ordered,  we  say,  as  a  means  to  this  one  great  end, 
and  no  means  conceivable  could  be  more  perfectly 
adapted  to  that  end.  At  first,  Balaam  is  confounded 
by  the  message  from  Balak  to  come  and  "  curse  Israel." 
Then  comes  a  solemn  prohibition  against  his  comply- 
ing with  the  request.  Subsequently,  he  receives  per- 
mission to  go,  but  under  the  most  solemn  charge  to  say 
nothing  whatever  but  what  God  should  communicate 
to  him.  To  secure  this  result  what  immediately  fol- 
lowed was  ordered.  On  his  way  the  prophet  is  first 
startled  by  unheard  of,  and  to  him  unaccountable  acts 
in  the  brute  on  which  he  rode.  Then  his  madness  is 
rebuked  by  a  voice  coming  to  him  from  the  mouth  of 
''  the  dumb  animal,"  a  voice  whose  existence  he  could 
account  for,  by  a  reference  to  no  acts  of  ventriloquism 
which  he  had  been  accustome'd  to  practise.  Then  an 
angel  of  God  with  a  drawn  sword  in  his  hand,  sud- 
denly stands  revealed  to  the  terror-stricken  necromancer. 
When  prostrate  upon  the  ground,  he  is  told  to  go  on 
his  journey,  but  to  say  nothing  but  what  God  should 
bid  him  say.  Thus  the  great  end  sought  was  realized. 
Taken  as  a  whole,  we  have  here  one  of  the  sublimest 
and  most  impressive  scenes  on  record.  So  it  must  ap- 
pear to  every  candid  and  well-informed  mind. 


420  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

6.  The  standing  objection  of  infidelity  next  claims 
our  attention.  In  Deut.  15  :  21,  the  Israelites,  it  is  said, 
while  they  are  prohibited  themselves  eating  the  flesh  of 
animals  dying  of  disease,  "  that  which  dieth  of  itself," 
they  are  permitted  to  give  this  diseased  and  tainted 
meat  to  strangers,  and  to  sell  the  same  "  unto  an  alien." 
Here  is  something  which  we  know  never  did  and  never 
could  come  from  God.  Yet  it  stands  in  such  connec- 
tion with  other  Scriptures  that  they  must  stand  or  fall 
with  it.  In  reply,  we  would  simply  add,  that  in  the 
original  there  is  no  word  or  phrase  that  in  any  form 
answers  to  the  phrase  "  that  which  dieth  of  itself,"  or 
which  makes  any  approach  whatever  to  any  such  mean- 
ing. It  is  a  single  word,  a  noun,  which  receives  this 
rendering,  "  that  which  dieth  of  itself,"  a  word  which 
means  simply  a  carcase^  a  dead  body  of  any  kind,  and 
is  so  rendered  in  Hebrew  lexicons.  Literally  under- 
stood, the  Jew  is  here  prohibited  eating  meat  of  any 
kind.  Happily  we  are  not  kept  in  the  dark  in  regard 
to  the  kind  of  flesh  referred  to.  In  Exodus  22 :  31, 
the  Jew,  for  purely  ceremonial  reasons,  is  prohibited 
eating  the  flesh  of  any  animal  that  has  been  "torn 
(killed)  by  a  wild  beast."  In  Lev.  7 :  24,  and  17 :  15, 
he  is  prohibited  eating  "  that  which  dieth  of  itself,  or 
that  is  torn  by  wild  beasts."  The  original  literally 
and  truly  rendered  is,  a  carcase^  namely^  that  ivhich  is 
torn  by  wild  beasts^  the"  object  of  the  second  clause 
being  to  define  and  limit  the  meaning  of  the  first.  In 
these  passages  the  Jew  is  told  what  he  may  not  do  with 
such  kind  of  meat.  In  Deut.  15:  21,  he  is  told  what 
he  may  do  with  it,  the  kind  of  carcase  referred  to  hav- 
ing been  defined,  the  one  word  simply  is  used.  For 
ceremonial  reasons  exclusively,  the  Jew  was  not  per- 
mitted to   eat  such  flesh  himself.     As  it  was  just  as 


THE   BIBLE.      OBJECTIONS    ANSWERED.  421 

wholesome  in  itself  as  any  other,  however,  he  was  told 
that  he  might  give  it  to  the  stranger,  or  sell  it  to  the 
alien  ;  as  benevolent  a  precept  as  could  have  been  given. 
It  is  in  this  light  exclusively  that  that  dispensation 
throughout  appears,  when  rightly  comprehended.  There 
is  nothing  in  it  of  which  God  has  reason  to  be  ashamed, 
or  which  Christ,  with  absolute  truth,  could  not  affirm  to 
have  been,  in  the  circumstances,  an  infallible  applica- 
tion and  embodiment  of  the  law  of  perfect  rectitude  and 
benevolence.  For  ourselves,  when  we  hear  individuals 
scoffing  at  that  sacred  dispensation,  or  impeaching  the 
character  of  God  as  therein  revealed,  we  are  free  to  say, 
that  we  entertain  little  respect  for  their  moral  judg- 
ments, or  moral  character ;  for  nothing  but  the  absence 
of  moral  principle  in  us,  can  induce  a  want  of  apprecia- 
tion of  what  is  wise  in  legislation,  perfect  in  morals, 
and  sublimely  venerable  in  truth. 

We  are  obliged,  for  want  of  space,  to  omit  one  entire 
chapter,  a  chapter  on  the  genuineness  and  authenticity  of 
the  Scriptures.  We  know  whereof  we  affirm,  and  what 
we  are  able  to  prove,  when  we  say,  that  all  that  infidel- 
ity has  said  against  the  Bible,  in  this  respect,  is  just  as 
false  as  the  utterances  of  A.  J.  Davis  which  we  have 
exposed  in  Part  I.  Our  motto,  reader,  is,  "  the  Bible, 
the  whole  Bible,  and  nothing  but  the  Bible,"  as  an  all- 
authoritative  revelation  from  God.  We  receive  the 
whole  of  it  as  coming  to  us  from  the  heart  of  infinite 
wisdom  and  intelligence.  And,  reader,  when  you  stand 
in  the  unveiled  presence  of  that  infinite  and  eternal  One, 
as  you  soon  will,  our  solemn  conviction  is,  that  you 
will  find  yourself  wholly  unable  then  to  present  an 
adequate  reason  for  not  having  received  that  book  as 
God's  only  all-authoritative  revelation  to  man,  and  as 
"  the  light  to  your  feet  and  the  lamp  to  your  path  "  in 

36 


422  MODERN   MYSTEEIES. 

your  journey  to  immortality,  and  that  if  you  have  ever 
uttered  a  scoff,  or  an  irreverential  sentiment  against  that 
book,  and  have  not  deeply  repented  of  the  same,  you 
will  then  cover  your  face  with  shame  under  the  right- 
eous frown  and  reprobation  of  the  moral  universe. 
Byron  penned  a  sentiment  worthy  of  all  regard,  when 
he  wrote  on  a  blank  leaf  of  his  pocket  Bible  the  follow- 
ing lines :  — 

"  Within  this  awful  volume  lies 

The  mystery  of  mysteries. 
Ah,  happy  they  of  all  our  race, 

To  whom  our  God  has  given  grace, 
To  read,  to  mark,  to  learn,  to  pray, 

To  lift  the  latch  and  force  the  way. 
And  better  had  they  ne'er  been  born 

Who  read  to  doubt,  or  read  to  scorn." 


PART    IV. 

CLAIRVOYANT  REVELATIONS   OF  EMANUEL 
SWEDENBORG. 

We  have  the  following  reasons,  among  others,  for 
subjecting,  in  the  present  treatise,  the  professed  revela- 
tions of  the  individual  above  named  to  a  sufficiently 
careful  and  rigid  criticism  to  develop  their  real  merits  :  — 

1.  They  undeniably  belong  to  the  very  class  of  devel- 
opments which  were  the  subject  of  criticism  in  the  first 
two  Parts  of  this  work. 

2.  These  pretended  revelations  are  now  being  very 
diligently  urged  upon  public  regard,  on  account  of  this 
very  fact.  Mr.  Bush,  for  example,  has  published  a  work 
of  288  pages,  the  exclusive  object  of  which  is  to  disclose 
the  relations  of  these  revelations  to  Mesmerism.  The 
following  extract  from  this  work  will  give  the  case  as 
now  presented  to  the  public  by  the  advocates  of  Swe- 
denborgianism  among  us. 

"  The  indubitable  facts  of  Mesmerism  are  affording  to 
the  very  senses  of  man  a  demonstration  which  cannot 
be  resisted,  that  Sivedenborg-  has  told  the  truth  of  the 
other  life.  The  denial  of  his  claims  has  now  to  encoun- 
ter something  more  than  the  intrinsic  character  of  his 
statements.  It  must  meet,  and,  in  order  to  be  successful, 
must  overcome,  the  strong  array  of  facts  planted  around 
it  by  the  progress  of  mesmeric  discovery.     These  facts 

(423) 


424  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

are  intuitively  seen  to  connect  themselves  indissolnbly 
with  the  whole  tissue  of  Swedenborg's  relations,  as  to 
the  laws  and  phenomena  of  the  spiritual  world.  The 
result  is  inevitable.  If  Mesmerism  is  true,  Sivedenborg 
is  true.  Can  the  fui'ther  inference  be  resisted,  that  if 
Swedenborg  is  true,  he  is  a  divinely  commissioned  mes- 
senger from  heaven  to  man  ?  It  avails  not  to  say  in 
reply,  that  his  revelations  may  have  been  merely  mes- 
meric, and  consequently  are  no  more  authoritative  than 
those  elicited  from  persons  in  ordinary  magnetic  extase. 
We  have  already  shown  that  his  state  differed  from  that 
of  ordinary  mesmeric  subjects,  —  that  while  there  are 
certain  points  of  resemblance  and  relation  between 
them,  his  psychological  condition  was  distinguished  by 
peculiarities  which  elevated  it  immeasurably  above 
theirs.  The  repetition  of  our  proofs  on  this  head  will 
be  unnecessary  here.  We  content  ourselves  with  the 
simple  affirmation,  that  it  is  impossible  to  deny,  on  in- 
telligent grounds,  that  the  higher  mesmeric  phenomena 
fall  into  the  same  category  with  the  revelations  of  the 
Swedish  seer,  and  that  the  truth  of  the  former  estab- 
lishes that  of  the  latter." 

3.  If  we  admit  the  validity  of  these  revelations  as 
now  commended  to  the  world  by  their  advocates,  we 
must  hold,  and  that  for  no  other  reason  than  the  simple 
word  of  this  one  man,  that  a  part  of  the  Bible  was 
given  by  inspiration,  and  a  part,  about  one  sixth  of  the 
Old,  and  one  half  of  the  New  Testament,  the  Acts, 
and  all  the  Epistles,  was  not  thus  given.  This  we  are 
to  hold,  when  we  have  all  the  evidence,  Swedenborg's 
testimony  aside,  that  the  parts  rejected  were  thus  given, 
that  we  have  that  the  others  were. 

4.  The  main  and  almost  exclusive  interest  which  that 
portion  of  the   Holy  Writ  which  is  left  us,  is  to  possess 


EMANUEL    SWEDENEOHG.  425 

in  our  minds,  after  receiving  these  revelations  as  divine, 
is  to  be  derived  from  the  new  meaning  which  we  are 
now  to  attach,  and  that  simply  because  Swedenborg 
says  we  must,  to  the  words  of  Scripture,  a  meaning 
arbitrarily  attached  to  them,  and  which  they  have  no 
adaptations  whatever  to  convey.  The  literal  meaning 
of  the  Bible,  we  are  taught,  that  is,  the  Scriptures,  when 
explained  according  to  the  laws  of  language,  is  often 
self-contradictory  and  false,  contrary  to  valid  history 
and  true  science,  and  of  an  immoral  character  and  teii- 
dency.  It  is  only  when  we  come  to  the  higher  and 
spiritual  meaning  which  Swedenborg  was  commis- 
sioned to  reveal,  that  we  find  real  and  absolute  truth, 
truth  self-consistent  and  eternal.  The  great  interest, 
then,  which  the  Scriptures  should  possess,  and  will  pos- 
sess, the  validity  of  his  claims  being  admitted,  the 
interest  which,  with  all  his  followers,  they  do  in  fact 
now  possess,  is  to  attach  almost  exclusively  to  this  new 
and  higher  meaning.  Yet  this  one  all-absorbing  mean- 
ing, the  words  of  Scripture  have  no  adaptation  to  con- 
vey. We  w^ni  give  a  single  illustration,  Swedenborg's 
explanation  of  1  Samuel  chapters  v.  and  vi.,  which  con- 
tain the  account  of  the  retention  of  the  ark  for  a 
season  in  the  land  of  the  Philistines,  and  its  being 
sent  back  by  them.  "  The  Philistines  represent,"  he 
says,  "  those  who  exalt  faith  above  charity ;  which 
was  the  occasion  of  their  continual  wars  with  the 
Israelites,  who  represent  those  who  cherish  faith  in  union 
with  charity.  The  idol  Dagon  is  the  religion  of  those 
who  are  represented  by  the  Philistines.  The  emerods 
are  symbols  of  the  appetites  of  the  natural  man,  which, 
when  separated  from  the  spiritual  affections,  are  un- 
clean. The  mice,  by  which  the  land  was  devastated, 
are  images  of  the  lust  of  destroying,  by  false  interpreta- 

36* 


426  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

tion,  the  spiritual  nourishment  which  the  church  derives 
from  the  word  of  God.  The  emerods  of  gold  exhibit 
the  natural  appetites,  as  purified  and  made  good.  The 
golden  mice  signify  the  healing  of  the  tendency  to  false 
interpretations,  effected  by  admitting  a  regard  to  good- 
ness. The  cows  are  types  of  the  natural  man,  in  regard 
to  such  good  qualities  as  he  possesses.  Their  lowing 
by  the  way  expresses  the  repugnance  of  the  natural 
man  to  the  process  of  conversion.  And  the  oifering 
them  up  for  a  burnt-offering  typifies  that  restoration  of 
order  which  takes  place  in  the  mind,  when  the  natural 
affections  are  submitted  to  the  Lord."  *  Who,  from 
any  correct  laws  of  interpretation,  could  ever  have 
dreamed  that  God  intended  to  represent  by  two  cows 
"  the  natural  man  in  regard  to  such  good  qualities  as  he 
possesses,"  and  by  the  lowing  of  these  cows  "  the 
repugnance  of  the  natural  man  to  the  process  of  con- 
version ?  "  The  words  have  no  adaptation  whatever  to 
convey  such  an  idea.  The  same  holds  equally  true  of 
every  other  spiritual  idea  which  this  revelator  affirms  to 
be  expressed  by  the  words  of  Scripture.  Yet,  if  we 
receive  him  as  our  guide,  our  interest  in  these  ideas 
thus  arbitrarily  attached  to  the  words  of  Scripture,  will 
become  the  almost,  if  not  quite  exclusive  source  of 
interest  with  us,  in  the  Word  of  God. 

5.  As  a  natural  and  necessary  consequence,  the  Bible, 
as  originally  given  to  man,  will  in  human  estimation, 
be  thrown  into  a  deep,  dark,  and  permanent  eclipse ; 
while  the  so  called  revelations  of  Emanuel  Sweden- 
borg  will  take  its  place,  as  the  only  revelations  with 
which  we  have  any  deep  concern.  Among  the  Svveden- 
borgians,  as  the  world  cannot  but  know,  this  result  has 
followed  already,  and  it  will  universally  follow,  should 

*  True  Chris.  Religion,  §  203. 


EMANUEL   SWEDENBORG.  427 

this  religion  prevail.     This,  we  say,  is  practical  infidel- 
ity in  regard  to  the  Bible,  as  God  gave  it  to  man. 

6.  We  see  nothing  in  these  ideas  thus  arbitrarily  at- 
tached to  the  words  of  Scripture,  that  indicate  to  us 
that  they  have  a  natural,  or  can  have  a  divine  right 
thus  to  take  the  place  of  this  great  central  source  of 
moral  and  spiritual  illumination  to  fallen  humanity. 
On  the  other  hand,  we  see  very  little  in  these  ideas 
which  do  not  tend  most  powerfully  to  veil  from  our 
vision  humanity  as  it  is  and  must  become,  in  order  to 
be  prepared  to  meet  the  exigencies  of  the  coming 
future,  to  neutralize  the  efficiency  of  the  glorious  Gros- 
pel  of  the  blessed  God,  in  the  work  of  human  moral 
renovation,  and  finally,  to  degrade  and  debase  our  ideal 
of  God  and  immortality. 

7.  For  ourselves,  we  could  not  make  any  approach 
towards  receiving  these  revelations,  without  becoming 
utterly  infidel  in  our  notions  in  regard  to  the  whole 
Bible.  In  that  case,  we  must  hold  that  all  the  evidence 
that  now  exists,  or  ever  has  existed,  for  the  divine 
origin  of  those  portions  of  the  Scriptures  which  we  are 
required  to  reject,  the  Acts,  and  all  the  Epistles  of  the 
New  Testament,  for  example,  is  totally  invalid  and 
deceptive.  But  no  higher,  nor  any  other  evidence 
exists  for  the  divine  origin  of  any  other  part  of  the 
Bible.  If  the  Christian  argument  fails  in  one  case,  it 
fails  in  the  other.  It  does  totally  fail  and  deceive,  in 
one  case,  according  to  Swedenborg.  The  same  identi- 
cal evidence  cannot  but  fail  and  be  deceptive,  therefore, 
in  both  cases  alike,  and  we  have  no  divine  revelation  to 
the  words  of  which  Swedenborg's  spiritual  ideas  can  be 
attached.  This  is  the  necessary  consequence  that  we 
must  adopt,  before  we  can  even  look  at  the  claims  of 
Swedenborg.     If  the   Christian  argument  is  valid,  for 


428  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

the  divine  origin  of  any  one  book  of  the  Nev/  Testa- 
ment, it  is  equally  valid  for  that  of  all  the  others,  and 
Swedenborgianism,  from  the  beginning  to  end,  is  a  de- 
lusion. What  evidence,  for  example,  can  be  offered  for 
the  inspiration  of  Luke  in  writing  his  gospel,  that 
would  not  affirm,  with  equal  absoluteness,  his  inspira- 
tion, as  the  author  of  the  book  of  Acts  ?  "What  evi- 
dence exists  for  the  inspiration  of  John,  in  writing  the 
Gospel  and  Revelation,  that  does  not  affirm  with  equal 
absoluteness  his  inspiration,  as  the  author  of  his  epis- 
tles? But  one  alternative  is  left  us,  we  maintaining 
logical  consistency,  and  that  is  to  reject  Swedenborg,  or 
become  throughout  infidels.  We  cannot  be  infidels, 
and  therefore  we  must  repudiate  wholly  the  claims  of 
Swedenborg. 

8.  The  time,  in  our  judgment,  has  now  arrived,  when 
the  real  claims  of  this  self-assumed  divine  revelator, 
may  be  set  with  such  distinctness  before  the  public 
mind,  that  they  will  be  duly  appreciated. 

Without  further  introduction,  we  shall  now  proceed 
to  lay  before  our  readers  our  reasons,  some  of  them, 
for  regarding  the  claims  of  this  individual  as  an  in- 
spired revelator,  utterly  false  and  vain,  and  his  system, 
taken  as  a  whole,  as  nothing  but  delusion  and  error. 
We  regard  him  as,  like  Frederika  HaufFe,  simply  a 
clairvoyant,  whose  visions  were  to  him  real,  but  were 
the  exclusive  subjective  result  of  an  abnormal  odylic 
physical  and  mental  state,  and  utterly  void  of  any 
claims  to  objective  validity,  or  to  be  thus  regarded  by 
us.  That  his  revelations  are  utterly  void  of  all  claims 
to  validity,  and  that  they  should  be.  held  by  us  as  un- 
true, we  argue  from  the  following  considerations  :  — 

1.  These  professed  revelations  belong  exclusively  to 
a  class  which  the  unvarying  experience  of  mankind  in 


EMANUEL    SWEDENBORG.  4^9 

all  ages,  have  found  to  be  an  utterly  unreliable  and 
deceptive  source  of  information.  "  If  Mesmerism  is 
true^l''  says  Mr.  Bush,  "  Swedenborg'  is  true,''^  Suppose 
we  state  the  proposition  in  a  somewhat  different  form, 
namely,  if  Mesmerism  is  a  reliable  source  of  informa- 
tion, Swedenborg  is  a  true  and  reliable  revelator.  If, 
on  the  other  hand.  Mesmerism  is  an  unreliable  and 
deceptive*  source  of  information,  then  we  should  be 
guilty  of  infinite  presumption  in  placing  confidence  in 
the  revelations  of  Swedenborg ;  for  the  two  classes  of 
phenomena  have  a  common  origin,  and  must  have 
common  characteristics.  Now  clairvoyant  revelations, 
Swedenborg's  aside,  have  never,  in  a  solitary  instance, 
stood  revealed  to  the  world  as  thus  reliable,  —  as  any 
thing  else  than  the  most  uncertain  and  unreliable 
source  of  information  conceivable.  The  clairvoyant,  in 
all  instances,  is  subject  to  visions,  the  vast  majority  of 
which  are  untrue,  with  exceptions  very  few  and  far 
between  correct,  while  the  subject  is  utterly  void  of 
all  capacity  to  distinguish  the  true  from  the  false.  This 
is  the  immutable  law  which  characterizes  them  in  all 
forms  of  development  in  which  they  have  ever  appeared, 
in  any  age  of  the  world,  or  in  any  nation  on  earth.  No 
man  can  intelligently  read  the  life  and  experience  of 
Swedenborg,  without  being  convinced,  that  his  revela- 
tions are  exclusively  from  this  one  source.  To  regard 
them,  therefore,  as  a  reliable  source  of  information,  is 
as  presumptuous  as  it  would  be  to  expect  a  suspension 
of  the  natural  laws  of  the  universe,  and  that  without  a 
miracle.  Judging  from  the  immutable  law  which  char- 
acterizes these  phenomena,  the  probability  that  any 
-one  of  his  visions  pertaining  to  the  other  worlds,  or  to 
a  future  state,  is  true,  is  not  as  one  to  a  hundred,  while 
the  probability  that  they  are  generally  true,  is  not  as 


430  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

one  to  millions.     He  certainly  is  very  unwise,  who  ac- 
cepts such  sand-banks,  as  the  rock  of  eternal  truth. 

There  is  one  fundamental  fact  which  characterizes 
this  class  of  phenomena,  that  should  not  be  overlooked 
in  this  connection.  The  only  objects  lying  beyond  the 
compass  of  ordinary  vision,  in  respect  to  w^hich  the 
perceptions  of  the  clairvoyant  are  ever  found  to  be  true, 
are  mere  physical  facts,  with  which  he  happ^is,  at  the 
moment,  to  be  in  odyhc  rapport.  Whenever  he  at- 
tempts to  reveal  general  truths,  truths  especially  per- 
taining to  objects  lying  beyond  this  mundane  sphere, 
then  his  visions  become  utterly  lawless  and  unreliable, 
and  we  might  show  that,  from  the  nature  of  the  case, 
it  could  not  be  otherwise.  The  history  of  the  world, 
we  believe,  presents  us  with  not  a  solitary  exception  to 
this  statement.  Now  it  is  in  this  very  sphere,  where 
clairvoyance  has  ever,  without  exception,  utterly  failed, 
that  the  visions  of  Swedenborg  as  a  clairvoyant  are 
found.  The  probability,  therefore,  is  as  infinity  to 
unity  against  their  reliability. 

2.  The  fundamental  principle  of  science  to  which 
we  have  alluded  on  other  occasions,  that  of  sufficient 
reason^  demands  the  assumption  that  the  visions  of 
Swedenborg  are  mere  mental  hallucinations,  having  an 
exclusively  subjective  origin  without  any  corresponding 
realities.  When  we  have  ascertained  that  a  part  of  a 
given  class  of  facts  owe  their  origin  exclusively  to  a 
certain  cause,  and  that  this  cause  is  fully  adequate  to 
the  production  of  all  the  rest,  we  must  refer  them  all 
alike  to  such  cause,  or  we  abandon  the  fundamental 
principle  on  which  all  scientific  deduction  is  based. 
Let  us  apply  this  fundamental  principle  to  the  visions, 
of  Swed^enborg.  Of  the  manner  in  which  these  visions 
commenced,  together  with  the  exclusive  ground  of  con- 


EMANUEL   SWEDENBOEG.  131 

fidence  which  the  subject  had,  that  he  was  a  divinely 
commissioned  and  authoritative  revelator,  the  follow- 
ing extract  from  Dr.  Pond's  "  Swedenborgianism  Re- 
viewed," will  present  us  with  a  clear  and  authenticated 
account. 

"  In  the  spring  of  1745,  an  event  took  place,  which 
was  regarded  by  Swedenborg  (and  is  so  regarded  by  all 
his  followers)  as  the  most  important  in  his  whole  life. 
He  professed  to  have  had  his  spiritual  senses  opened,  so 
that  he  could  look  directly  into  the  invisible  world,  and 
converse  with  departed  souls,  angels,  and  demons,  as 
freely  as  with  men  here  on  the  earth.  But  the  account 
must  be  given  in  his  own  words.  '  I  have  been  called 
to  a  holy  office,  by  the  Lord  himself,  who  most  gra- 
ciously manifested  himself  in  person  to  me,  his  servant, 
when  he  opened  my  sight  to  the  view  of  the  spirit- 
ual world,  and  granted  me  the  privilege  of  conversing 
with  spu'its  and  angels.'  *  Again :  '  I  can  sacredly  and 
solemnly  declare,  that  the  Lord  himself  has  been  seen 
of  me,  and  that  he  has  sent  me  to  do  what  I  do ;  and 
for  such  purpose,  he  has  opened  the  interior  part  of  my 
soul,  which  is  my  spirit,  so  that  I  can  see  what  is  in  the 
spiritual  w^orld,  and  those  that  are  therein ;  and  this 
privilege  has  now  been  continued  to  me  for  twenty-two 
years.'  f  To  another  friend,  who  inquired  how  and 
when  it  was,  that  he  was  enabled  to  see  what  was  done 
in  heaven  and  hell,  he  gave  the  following  answer.  '  I 
was  in  London,  and  one  day  dined  rather  late  by  my- 
self, at  a  boarding-house,  where  I  kept  a  room,  in  which 
at  pleasure,  I  could  prosecute  the  study  of  the  natural 
sciences.  I  was  hungry,  and  ate  with  great  appetite. 
At  the  end  of  the  meal,  I  remarked  that  a  vapor,  as  it 
were,  clouded  my  sight,  and  the  waUs  of  my  chamber 

*  Letter  to  Dr.  Hartley.  f  Letter  to  Dr.  Oetenger. 


432  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

appeared  covered  with  frightful  creeping  things,  such  as 
serpents,  toads,  and  the  like.  I  was  filled  with  aston- 
ishment, but  retained  the  full  use  of  my  perception  and 
thoughts.  The  darkness  attained  its  height,  and  soon 
passed  away.  I  then  perceived  a  man  sitting  in  the 
corner  of  my  chamber.  As  I  thought  myself  entirely 
alone,  I  was  greatly  terrified  ;  when  he  spoke  and  said, 
'  Eat  not  so  much.'  The  cloud  once  more  came  over 
my  sight,  and  when  it  passed  away,  I  found  myself 
alone  in  the  chamber.  This  unexpected  event  hastened 
my  return  home.  I  did  not  mention  the  subject  to  the 
people  of  the  house,  but  reflected  upon  it  much,  and 
believed  it  to  have  been  the  effect  of  accidental  causes, 
or  to  have  arisen  from  my  physical  state,  at  the  time. 
I  went  home  ;  but  in  the  following  night,  the  same  man 
appeared  to  me  again.  He  said,  '  I  am  God,  the  Lord, 
the  Creator  and  Redeemer  of  the  world.  I  have  chosen 
thee  to  lay  before  men  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  holy 
word.  I  will  teach  thee  what  thou  art  to  write.'  On 
that  same  night,  were  opened  to  my  perception  the 
heavens  and  the  hells,  where  I  saw  many  persons  of  my 
acquaintance,  of  all  conditions.  From  that  day  forth,  I 
gave  up  all  mere  worldly  learning,  and  labored  only  in 
spiritual  things,  according  to  what  the  Lord  commanded 
me  to  write.  Daily  he  opened  the  eyes  of  my  spirit  to 
see  what  was  done  in  the  other  world,  and  gave  me,  in 
a  state  of  full  wakefulness,  to  converse  with  angels  and 
spirits."  * 

It  is  undeniably  evident  that  Swedenborg,  in  his  own 
mind,  based  the  validity  of  his  commission,  as  a  divine 
revelator,  upon  that  of  the  supposed  visions  of  God 
which  he  had  on  these  two  occasions.  It  is  equally  evi- 
dent that  he  expected  that  the  world  at  large  would  thus 

*  See  Robsam's  Memoir  of  Swedenborg,  in  Hobart's  Life,  214. 


EMANUEL   SWEDENBORG.  433 

receive  him  on  the  assumed  validity  of  the  same  visions. 
To  these  visions  he  himself  appeals  before  the  world,  as 
the  basis  of  his  high  claims.  "  I  can  sacredly  and 
solemnly  declare,"  he  says,  "  that  the  Lord  himself  has 
been  seen  of  me,  and  has  sent  me  to  do  what  I  do." 
Suppose  that  we  can  show,  that  by  the  fundamental  and 
immutable  principles  of  science,  we  are  required  to  hold 
these  visions  as  merely  mental  hallucinations  which  had 
an  exclusively  subjective  origin,  without  any  correspond- 
ing object  whatever  external  to  the  mind.  Then  we 
should  be  sacredly  bound  to  hold  all  his  other  visions 
as  nothing  else  but  hallucinations  of  this  exclusive 
character;  for  the  latter  sustain  such  relations  to  the 
former,  that  they  must  be  placed  together  under  the 
same  class  or  category.  This  is  undeniable.  Now, 
these  very  assumed  visions  of  God  are  presented  to  us 
by  the  author  himself,  as  a  part  of  a  class,  all  the  rest 
of  which  were  and  could  be  nothing  but  mere  mental 
hallucinations  without  any  corresponding  objects  of  real 
perception,  and  the  cause  which  produced  the  latter  is 
equally  adequate  to  originate  the  former,  in  the  total 
absence  of  such  objects.  Prior  to  these  visions,  it 
should  be  borne  in  mind,  that  according  to  the  express 
testimony  of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  the  celebrated  Dr.  Hart- 
ley, one  of  Swedenborg's  intimate  personal  friends,  and 
earliest  followers,  "  he  was  seized  with  a  fever,  attended 
with  delirium."  Subsequently,  when  in  London,  after 
eating  an  immoderate  dinner,  and  retiring  to  his  room, 
he  had  a  vision  in  which  the  walls  of  his  chamber,  to 
use  his  own  language,  '  appeared  covered  with  frightful 
creeping  things,  such  as  serpents,  toads,  and  the  like.'  " 
Shall  we  suppose  that  there  were  real  "  serpents,  toads, 
and  the  like,"  on  the  walls  of  that  chamber,  on  that 
occasion  ?     We  should  be  guilty  of  voluntary  and  reck- 

87 


434  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

less  self-dementation,  if  we  should,  for  a  moment,  en- 
tertain such  a  thought.  We  think,  that  even  the  most 
self-abnegating  followers  of  our  revelator,  will  not  show 
themselves  so  idiotic  as  to  pretend  that  there  were  upon 
those  walls  any  real  objects  corresponding  to  his  per- 
ceptions on  that  occasion.  Here,  then,  we  have  a  cause 
developed,  and  in  active  efficient  operation  in  the 
organism  of  this  individual,  a  cause  which  did  induce 
distinct  visions  as  of  external  objects,  when  no  such 
external  objects  existed.  In  immediate  connection  with 
these  identical  visions,  there  is  the  appearance  of  a  man 
"  sitting  in  one  corner  "  of  the  same  room.  Is  not  the 
cause  which  produced  the  other  visions,  in  the  absence 
of  all  corresponding  objects  external  to  the  organism  of 
the  subject,  equally  adequate  to  produce  this  one  vision 
in  the  absence  of  any  such  external  object  ?  But  one 
answer  can  be  given  to  this  question.  Every  principle 
of  science,  then,  requires  us  to  hold  this  vision  as 
nothing  but  a  mental  hallucination  occasioned  by  the 
peculiar  abnormal  physical  condition  of  the  subject  him- 
self. The  same  cause  which  originated  this  vision,  to 
which  no  corresponding  object  was  present,  was  equally 
adequate  to  reproduce  the  same  vision  after  Sweden- 
borg  had  returned  to  his  home.  Thus  far,  we  cannot 
follow  the  immutable  laws  of  scientific  deduction,  with- 
out regarding  ourselves  as  in  the  exclusive  presence  of 
mental  and  physical  hallucinations,  and  of  nothing 
else.  Yet  we  have  here  the  beginning  and  the  end  of 
Emanuel  Swedenborg's  commission  and  authority  as 
a  divine  revelator. 

These  undeniable  hallucinations  also  have  such  a 
connection  with  his  subsequent  visions,  that  we  are 
bound  to  suppose,  that  they  are  all  of  the  same  exclu- 
sive character.     The  same  nisfht  after  this  second  as- 


EMANUEL   SWEDENBORG.  435 

sumed  vision  of  God  occurred,  "were  opened  to  my 
perception,"  says  Swedenborg,  "the  heavens  and  the 
hells,  where  I  saw  many  persons  of  my  acquaintance, 
of  all  conditions."  Nothing  which  demands  the  suppo- 
sition of  the  presence  and  action  of  any  new  cause  yet 
presents  itself.  The  same  reasons  which  require  us  to 
suppose  the  first  visions  to  be  nothing  but  hallucina- 
tions, demand  that  we  attribute  the  same  character  to 
these,  and  so  of  all  that  follow.  No  object  correspond- 
ing to  any  of  them  is  required  to  account  for  its  occur- 
rence, or  any  of  its  characteristics.  The  immutable 
laws  of  science,  therefore,  prohibit  our  referring  any  of 
these  visions  to  such  objects  as  their  cause,  and  to  pre- 
sent these  visions  as  any  evidence  whatever  of  the  real- 
ity of  such  objects. 

3.  A  respect,  also,  for  the  known  character  of  God, 
every  attribute  of  his  nature,  demands  of  us,  that  we 
attribute  precisely  such  a  character,  and  none  other,  to 
these  professed  revelations.  Who  does  not  know,  that 
if  God  was  about  to  reveal  himself  to  man,  and  that  for 
the  high  purpose  of  introducing  a  totally  new  dispensa- 
tion, he  would  not,  under  such  circumstances,  connect 
the  visible  manifestation  of  himself,  with  undeniable 
hallucinations,  in  the  same  percipient,  and  so  connect 
the  two,  that  the  immutable  laws  of  science  would  de- 
mand, that  the  same  character  of  utter  um*eliability,  and 
mental  illusion,  should  be  ascribed  to  each  ?  If  we  can 
affirm,  with  absolute  certainty,  any  thing  whatever  of 
God,  we  can  affirm,  with  the  same  certainty,  that  a  real 
revelation  from  him  to  man  has  never  come  to  us  in 
such  connections.  The  visions  of  Emanuel  Sweden- 
borg are  not  from  God,  and  he  was  never  divinely  com- 
missioned to  take  from  our  hearts  a  part  of  the  divine 
word,  and  to  nullify  the  rest  by  veiling  them  behind  a 
new  revelation. 


436  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

4.  The  same  conclusion  is  forced  upon  us  by  the 
known  and  exclusively  subjective  character  of  these 
entire  revelations.  What  are  Swedenborg's  "  heavens 
and  hells  "  but  Swedenborg  himself,  turned  inside  out, 
that  is,  the  exclusive  reflections  and  external  embodi- 
ments of  his  own  previous  mental  states?  Any  phi- 
losopher who  should  fully  acquaint  himself  with  the 
previous  history  and  character  of  this  individual,  with 
the  leading  direction  of  his  thoughts  and  feelings  and 
sentiments,  on  all  subjects,  social,  civil,  philosophical, 
and  religious,  would  predict,  with  perfect  certainty, 
that  if  he  should  ever  become  the  subject  of  odylic 
mental  hallucinations,  and  that  if  these  should  be 
connected  with  the  illusion  that  he  was  a  divinely 
commissioned  revelator  to  man,  precisely  these  and 
none  others  would  be  the  leading  character  of  his 
visions,  supposing  that  not  one  of  them  was  valid  for 
any  corresponding  reality.  In  his  previous  life,  it  is 
well  known,  that  he  was  disappointed  in  an  affair  of 
the  heart,  in  consequence  of  which  "  conjugial  and 
scortatory  love"  became  with  him,  the  all-pervading 
element  of  his  mental  existence ;  and  this  is  the  cen- 
tral element  of  Swedenborg's  visions  of  immortality. 
While  in  heaven,  he  attends  a  wedding  of  course. 
Ail  his  ideas  in  regard  to  the  sexual  relations  are 
turned  over  and  over,  with  a  disgusting  familiarity,  in 
his  intercourse  with  female  angels.  His  heart  comes 
fully  out  here,  and  it  stands  revealed  to  us  combined 
of  elements  with  which  we  have  no  desire  to  become 
further  acquainted.  His  hells,  too,  are  eternal  brothels, 
in  which  nearly  if  not  quite  every  fallen  spirit  there  is 
"  permitted  to  keep  one  mistress."  "  Conjugial  love," 
he  tells  us,  "  is  the  very  sphere  of  heaven."  This  single 
statement  indubitably  indicates  the  exclusively  subjec- 
tive origin  of  his  visions. 


EMANUEL    SAVEDEXBORG.  437 

Swedenborg,  also,  entertained  certain  peculiar  notions 
in  regard  to  the  trinity,  justification,  etc.  In  heaven, 
he  is  permitted  to  attend  church,  on  a  certain  occasion. 
The  preacher,  to  whom,  of  course,  such  an  illastrious 
personage  as  our  visitant  is  introduced,  stands  revealed, 
as  a  devoted  Swedenborgian,  the  object  of  the  discourse 
being  to  set  his  hearers  right  on  these  special  themes. 
The  entire  theological  discourse  of  heaven  is  exclu- 
sively upon  the  very  themes  with  which  his  mind  had 
been  previously  exercised. 

Swedenborg,  finally,  had  peculiar  philosophical  con- 
ceptions pertaining  to  the  universe  of  matter  and  mind, 
and  of  their  peculiar  relations.  His  "heavens  and 
hells  "  are  exclusively  constructed  in  perfect  accordance 
with  the  principles  of  that  philosophy.  ■  On  all  subjects 
alike,  the  highest  intelligences  of  heaven  knew  just 
what  he  knew,  and  nothing  more  and  nothing  less. 
Swedenborg  heard  no  "  unspeakable  words  "  in  heaven. 
The  table,  at  a  dinner  party  which  he  affirms  himself 
to  have  attended  with  the  Almighty  himself,  was  spread 
with  the  very  "  sweet  cakes  and  condiments,"  wines  and 
beverages,  with  which  his  appetites  had  been  pre- 
viously delighted.  The  dresses,  too,  of  the  Prince,  his 
grandees  and  courtiers,  each  to  "their  breeches  and 
stockings,"  were  patterned  after  his  previous  ideas  of 
beauty  and  perfection.  All  in  heaven  and  hell  move 
in  this  one  circle,  and  take  exclusive  form  from  this  one 
mundane  pattern.  Now  we  say,  that  we  cannot  have 
higher  evidence,  that  any  visions  are  exclusively  sub- 
jective and  mundane  in  their  origin,  than  we  have  in 
such  undeniable  facts  as  these,  of  the  exclusively  sub- 
jective origin  of  Swedenborg's  pretended  revelations, 
together  with  the  fact,  that  none  of  them  have  any 
claims  whatever  to  take  rank,  but  among  other  mental 

37* 


438  MODERX   MYSTERIES. 

illusions  and  hallucinations  which  arise  in  the  human 
mind,  in  certain  abnormal  conditions  of  the  physical 
organism. 

There  is  one  very  striking  feature  of  these  revela- 
tions, that  should  not  be  overlooked,  in  this  connection, 
as  presenting  very  nearly,  if  not  quite  demonstrative  evi- 
dence of  their  exclusively  subjective  origin,  and  of  their 
utter  want  of  any  claims  to  objective  validity.  We  find 
Swedenborg's  heaven  pervaded  throughout  with  reflec- 
tions of  his  peculiar  prejudices  and  antipathies  against 
persons  who  had  previously  lived.  How  hardly  all 
persons  get  along  there  who,  however  honest  and  excel- 
lent in  their  character,  morally  and  religiously  consid- 
ered, happened  to  differ  on  any  question  of  doctrine 
from  this  our  revelator,  especially  if  they  held  the 
doctrine  of  justification  by  faith.  Luther,  for  exam- 
ple, "  is  still  in  the  world  of  spirits,  which  is  in  the 
midst  between  heaven  and  hell,  where  he  sometimes 
undergoes  great  sufferings,"  and  all  for  one  reason  ex- 
clusively, that  he  has  not  yet  given  up  the  doctrine  of 
justification  by  faith.  Poor  Melancthon,  for  the  same 
reason,  is  shut  up  in  a  cold  stone  chamber,  "  clothed  in 
a  bear-skin,  by  reason  of  the  cold,  because  faith  without 
charity  is  cold."  Towards  Calvin  our  revelator  at  first 
seemed  quite  well  disposed,  giving  him,  in  1763,  a 
place  "  in  a  society  of  heaven."  Subsequently,  however, 
he  seems  to  have  become  the  object  of  Swedenborg's 
peculiar  dislike.  Hence  we  find  him  at  one  time  with 
a  company  of  Predestinarians  shut  up  in  a  dark  cavern 
underground.  Then  he  is  companioned  with  a  com- 
pany of  simpletons  who  are  without  ideas  on  any 
subject.  Next,  after  residing  for  a  time  in  a  certain 
governor's  house,  we  find  him  "  in  a  house  occupied  by 
harlots,  where  he  remained  some  time."     Now  he  is  in 


EMANUEL   SWEDENBORG.  439 

an  infernal  cavern,  where  "  they  are  forced  to  work  for 
their  victuals,  and  are  all  enemies  one  to  another. 
Here  they  do  evil  one  to  another  to  the  extent  of  their 
power,  and  this  is  the  delight  of  their  life."  Now  when 
we  see  a  professedly  divine  revelator's  vision  of  immor- 
tality thus  dotted  all  over  with  reflections  of  his  own 
peculiar  personal  theological  piques  and  prejudices,  we 
should  close  our  eyes  to  all  the  laws  of  cause  and  effect, 
if  we  did  not  read  here  the  exclusively  subjective  origin 
of  these  revelations ;  and  we  venture  the  affirmation, 
that  not  even  Mohammed's  visions  are  so  fully  charged 
with  these  infallible  indications  of  subjective  origin,  as 
those  of  Emanuel  Sv/edenborg. 

5.  We  find  in  these  revelations  such  palpable  errors 
and  misstatements  in  regard  to  things  visible  and  knoivn^ 
as  to  render  all  confidence  in  his  revelations,  in  respect 
to  "things  unseen,"  infinitely  presumptuous.  We  will 
specify  two  or  three  cases,  as  examples.  He  professed 
to  have  perfect  knowledge  of  the  solar  system,  so  perfect 
that  he  could  describe  minutely  the  inhabitants  of  all  the 
planets,  their  manners,  customs,  modes  of  life,  and  char- 
acter. If  he  had  such  a  range  and  accuracy  of  vision, 
could  he  not  tell  us  correctly  of  the  number  of  planets  of 
which  the  system  itself  is  composed  ?  Certainly  he  could. 
Suppose  we  find  him  asserting,  as  absolutely  true,  what 
science  has  demonstrated  to  be  false,  and  that  in  regard 
to  gi'eat  and  palpable  facts.  If  he  thus  errs  in  regard  to 
what  we  do  know,  should  we  not  infer,  that  he  is  not  to 
be  received  as  a  safe  and  authoritative  guide,  in  regard 
to  what  we  do  not  know  ?  Now  he  asserts  absolutely, 
that  of  all  the  others  connected  with  the  solar  system, 
"  the  planet  Saturn  is  the  furthest  distant  from  the  sun," 
and  that  this  is  the  reason  why  it  is  furnished  with  "  a 
large  luminous  belt."     Did  God  teach  him  to  make  such 


440  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

a  statement?  If  he  did,  then  inspiration  itself  is  not  a 
reliable  source  of  information.  If  he  did  not,  we  have 
no  evidence  whatever,  that  in  any  of  our  seer's  revela- 
tions, he  was  taught  of  God  what  to  write,  and  if  he  was 
not  thus  taught,  all  these  revelations  are  to  be  held  as 
illusions  and  nothing  else.  The  following  extract  from 
Dr.  Pond  presents  another  of  our  revelator's  disclosures 
in  regard  to  things  about  which  the  world  has  since  be- 
come informed. 

"  Swedenborg  taught  that,  in  his  time,  a  new  gospel 
or  revelation  was  being  made  to  the  Africans,  'which, 
having  commenced,  goes  from  its  region  around,  but  not 
yet  to  the  seas.'  These  enlightened  Africans  '  despise 
foreigners  coming  from  Europe,  who  believe  that  man 
is  saved  from  faith  alone.'  *  In  another  of  his  works, 
Swedenborg  introduces  the  same  subject  as  follows : 
'  Such  being  the  character  of  the  Africans,  there  is  at 
this  day  a  revelation  begun  among  them,  which  is  com- 
municated from  the  centre  round  about,  but  does  not 
extend  to  the  sea-coasts.  They  acknowledge  our  Lord 
as  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  laugh  at  the 
monks  who  visit  them,  and  at  Christians  who  talk  of  a 
threefold  divinity,  and  of  salvation  by  mere  thought. 
I  was  informed  from  heaven^  that  the  things  contained 
in  the  doctrine  of  the  New  Jerusalem  concerning  the 
Lord,  concerning  the  Word,  and  in  the  doctrine  of  Life, 
are  now  revealed,  by  word  of  mouth,  by  angelic  spirits, 
to  the  inhabitants  of  that  country.'  Of  these  people  it 
is  further  said,  that  though  '  permitted  by  their  laws  to 
take  several  wives,  they  nevertheless  have  but  one. 
Strangers  from  Europe  are  not  freely  admitted  among 
them ;    and  when   any,  especially  if  they  are  monks, 

*  True  Chris.  Reliijion,  S  840. 


EMANUEL   SWED-ENBORG.  441 

penetrate  into  the  country,  they  inquire  of  them  what 
they  know ;  and  when  they  relate  any  particulars  con- 
cerning their  religion,  they  call  them  trifles  which  are 
offensive  to  their  ears.  And  then  they  send  them  away 
to  some  useful  employment ;  and  in  case  they  refuse  to 
work,  they  sell  them  for  slaves.'  "  * 

None  of  Swedenborg's  revelations,  it  should  be  borne 
in  mind,  are  more  absolute  in  their  affirmations,  or  at- 
tended with  higher  evidence  of  a  divine  origin.  "  I  was 
informed  from  heavenP  This  is  the  affirmed  source  of 
his  information.  Now  the  whole  revelation  is,  from 
beginning  to  end,  a  baseless  fiction,  the  exclusive  result 
of  mental  hallucination,  and  his  followers  will  not  dare 
deny  it.  If  his  visions  thus  grossly  and  palpably  falsify 
real  facts  in  regard  to  this  earth,  what  but  infinite  pre- 
sumption would  induce  any  individual  to  place  the  least 
reliance  upon  them,  when  they  pertain  to  facts  in  dis- 
tant planets,  or  the  future  state  ? 

In  the  following  extract  from  Swedenborg's  \\Titings, 
we  have  another  revelation  equally  absolute,  equally 
important,  and  equally  false.  It  pertains  to  a  book 
affirmed  to  have  been  ^\T:itten  by  Enoch,  to  be  "  the 
most  ancient  Word,"  and  that  from  which  Moses  copied 
the  first  eleven  chapters  of  Genesis,  and  other  parts  of 
his  writings. 

" '  Concerning  this  ancient  Word,'  says  Swedenborg, 
*  which  had  been  in  Asia  before  the  Israelitish  Word,  it 
is  permitted  to  relate  this  news,  that  it  is  still  reserved 
there  among'  the  people  who  live  in  great  Tartar y.  I 
have  conversed  with  spirits  and  angels  who  were  thence 
in  the  spiritual  world,  who  informed  me  that  they  possess 
the  Word,  and  that  they  have  preserved  it  from  ancient 

*  Continuation  of  Last  Judgment,  §  76  -  78. 


442  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

times^  and  that  they  perform  their  divine  luorship  accord- 
ing' to  this  Word,  and  that  it  consists  of  mere  correspon- 
dences. They  said  that  in  it  is  the  book  of  Jasher, 
mentioned  in  Joshua  10 :  12,  13,  and  in  2d  Samuel 
1 :  17,  18  ;  also  that  with  them  are  the  books  called  The 
Wars  of  the  Lord ;  and  the  Enunciations,  mentioned  by 
Moses,  Numbers  21 :  14,  15,  and  27-30.  And  when  I 
read  to  them  the  words  which  Moses  had  taken  thence, 
they  looked  to  see  if  they  were  there,  and  found  them. 
In  conversing  with  them,  they  said  that  they  worship 
Jehovah,  some  as  an  invisible  God,  and  some  as  visible. 
They  further  told  me  that  they  do  not  suffer  foreigners 
to  come  among  them,  except  the  Chinese,  with  whom 
they  cultivate  peace,  because  the  Chinese  emperor  is 
from  their  country ;  also  that  their  country  is  exceed- 
ingly populous,  beyond  that  of  almost  any  other ;  which 
is  quite  credible,  from  the  wall  of  so  many  miles  which 
the  Chinese  built,  to  protect  their  country  against  inva- 
sion from  them.  Moreover  I  heard  from  the  angels,  that 
the  first  chapters  of  Genesis,  which  treat  of  the  creation, 
and  of  the  first  ages  of  the  world  up  to  the  time  of  Noah 
and  his  sons,  are  also  in  that  Word,  and  that  they  were 
copied  thence  by  Moses.'  "  * 

Now  we  have  just  as  much  reason  to  believe  the 
affirmations  of  the  sacred  books  of  the  Hindoos,  that 
somewhere  between  their  country  and  Tartary  there  are 
mountains  some  six  or  ten  thousand  miles  high,  and  that 
the  succession  of  day  and  night  is  occasioned  by  the 
sun's  passing  around  those  mountains,  as  we  have  to 
put  confidence  in  the  above  vision.  We  have,  on  the 
other  hand,  just  about  as  much  reason  to  discredit  the 
one  story  as  the  other.     This  whole  country  was,  during 

*  True  Chris.  Religion,  §  279. 


EMANUEL    SWEDENBORG.  443 

all  the  middle  ages,  covered  by  Christian  churches. 
For  centuries,  too,  it  has  been  traversed  by  Romish 
missionaries.  Yet  no  such  books,  and  no  such  people, 
have  been  found  or  heard  of  there.  Of  the  non-existence 
of  such  a  book,  and  of  such  a  people,  Swedenborgians, 
also,  are  well  persuaded,  or  they  would  long  since  have 
obeyed  the  positive  injunction  of  their  revelator,  to 
"  seek  for  it  [the  book]  in  China."  What  revelation 
coming  from  this  individual  can  we  properly  place  con- 
fidence in,  if  not  in  the  above  ?  Nothing  can  mark  any 
communications  as  mental  hallucinations,  if  these  do 
not  those  of  Emanuel  Swedenborg.  The  very  first 
vision  he  had  was  exclusively  of  this  character,  and  we 
then  find  all  the  others  so  mingled  with  these,  that  we 
should  violate  every  principle  and  law  of  scientific  de- 
duction, if  we  did  not  class  them  all  together  under 
this  one  category.  We  might  adduce  other  examples 
equally  to  our  purpose,  and  that,  in  any  number  that 
could  reasonably  be  desired.  The  above,  however, 
which  are  perfectly  fundamental  in  character  and  bear- 
ing, are  sufficient. 

6.  We  now  adduce  the  intrinsic  absurdity  of  Sweden- 
borg's  interpretation  of  the  sacred  text,  as  demonstra- 
tive evidence,  that  in  such  interpretations,  he  was  never 
"  taught  of  God,"  nor  acted  under  a  divine  commission. 
Suppose  that  God  wished  to  specify  and  represent  such 
good  qualities  as  man  in  his  natural  state  possesses,  on 
the  one  hand,  and  "  the  repugnance  of  the  natural  man 
to  the  process  of  conversion,"  on  the  other.  Who  in 
his  senses,  can  believe,  that  he  would  take  two  cows 
yoked  in  a  cart,  to  represent  the  first  idea,  and  the  low- 
ing of  those  cows  to  represent  the  other  ?  Lowing  is 
always  expressive  of  desire  and  not  of  repugnance,  and 
is  the  last  symbol  conceivable  at  all  adapted  to  express 


444  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

the  idea  here  attached  to  it.  Take  the  following  ex- 
planation of  2  Kings  2:  24,  containing  the  account 
of  the  destruction  of  forty  and  two  children,  by  two 
she  bears.  "  Elisha,"  says  our  divine  revelator,  "  repre- 
sented the  Lord  as  to  the  word.  Baldness  signifies  the 
word  devoid  of  its  hteral  sense,  thus  not  any  thing." 
[A  very  important  idea  that,  and  how  aptly  the  bald 
head  of  a  prophet  represents  it.]  The  number  forty- 
two  signifies  blasphemy.  And  bears  signify  the  literal 
sense  of  the  word,  read  indeed,  but  not  understood." 
So  hereafter  when  we  meet  with  the  number  forty- 
two,  we  are  to  connect  with  it  the  idea  of  blasphemy, 
and  when  we  think  or  hear  of  two  she  bears,  we  are 
to  connect  with  them  the  idea  of  the  "  literal  sense  of 
the  word,  read  indeed,  but  not  understood."  How 
clear  and  impressive  these  two  ideas  become  when 
connected  with  such  symbols!  How  w^orthy  of  the 
spirit  of  inspiration!  Let  us  suppose  further,  that  God 
wished  to  represent  this  idea,  "  the  understanding  in  the 
spiritual  man,"  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  the  will  of  the 
same  on  the  other.  According  to  Swedenborg  he  took 
this  sublime  method  to  do  it,  namely,  the  penning  of 
this  sentence,  "  male  and  female  created  he  them,"  the 
term  male  signifying  the  understanding,  and  that  of 
female  the  will.  The  term  marriage  represents  the 
union  of  understanding  and  will  in  such  a  man.  Again, 
God  wished  to  express  to  man  this  idea,  "  the  knowl- 
edge of  all  things  relating  to  faith  and  love."  Accord- 
ing to  our  revelator,  he  made  use  of  the  following 
phrase  to  accomplish  that  object :  "  The  second  river 
Gihon  which  encompasses  the  land  of  Cush."  We 
will  not  multiply  examples.  We  have  yet  to  meet 
with  any  thing  in  the  Celestial  Arcana  which  does  not 
degrade  and  debase  all  our  sacred  and  venerating  ideas 


EMANUEL    SWEDENBORG.  445 

and  sentiments  in  regard  to  God,  when  we  suppose  that 
He  is  the  author  of  such  senseless  monstrosities.     We 
must  remember,  that   no  new  ti'uths    at  all  are  to  be 
found  here,  as  far  as  any  real  truth  is  presented.     All 
that  we  meet  with  is  simply  and  exclusively  this,  that 
known  truths  are    arbitrarily  connected  with   symbols 
which  have  no  adaptation  whatever  to  represent  them, 
and  are  thus  placed  in  new  to  be  sure,  but  in  totally 
unnatural,  and  thereby  ridiculous    and  debasing  asso- 
ciations.    In  the  name    of  the    common  sense  of  the 
universe,  we  would  ask,  of  what  benefit  can  it  be  to  us, 
to  have  any  known  and  important  truth  associated  in 
our  minds,  for  example,  with  the  bald  head  of  a  prophet, 
the  number  forty-two,  two  she  bears,  or  the  lowing  of  a 
pair  of  cows  yoked  in  a  new  cart  ?     And  here  lies  the 
exclusive  merit  of  Swedenborg's  Celestial  Arcana.     It 
adds  not  a  particle  to  our  stock  of  real  knowledge,  but 
simply,  we  repeat,  places  truths  already  known  in  un- 
natural  associations.     When  we    are   told,   for   exam- 
ple, that  the   sentence,  "  of  the  tribe  of    Reuben  were 
seated  twelve  thousand"  —  "signifies  wisdom  derived 
from  celestial  love,  with  them  who  are  there,"  we  obtain 
no  clearer  conceptions  of  that  form  of   wisdom  than 
we  had  before.    We  have  no  new  symbol  at  all  adapted 
to  represent  it.     The  idea  which  we  had  before  has  been 
placed  in  a  new,  but  unnatural,  and  thereby  debasing 
association.     That  is  all.     And  here,  we  repeat,  lies  all 
Swedenborg's  merit  as  the  revelator  of    the    affirmed 
spiritual  signification  of  the  sacred  word.     When  any 
man  presents  himself  to  us,  as  divinely  commissioned, 
to  generate  such  associations,  we  shall  assume,  that  the 
pretence    itself    is    absolute    proof    that   the  professed 
revelator  is  either  void  of  understanding,  beside  himself, 
or  a  deliberate  impostor. 

38 


446  IMODERX    MYSTERIES. 

7.  The  next  remark  to  which  we  invite  very  special 
attention  is  this.  The  known  character  of  God  renders 
it  impossible,  that  Swedenborg's  fundamental  represen- 
tations in  regard  to  the  Scriptures  can  be  true,  and 
consequently,  that  any  of  his  professed  revelations  can 
be  worthy  of  confidence.  We  hold  this  truth  to  be 
self-evident,  that  if  God  should  give  a  revelation  to 
man,  he  would  not  suffer  the  records  containing  the 
same,  to  be  given  in  such  relations  to  others  not  of 
divine  original,  that  the  former  can,  by  no  possibility, 
be  distinguished  from  the  latter,  and  that  in  all  re- 
spects, there  should  be  the  same  evidence  of  the  divine 
origin  and  authority  of  one  class,  as  of  the  other. 
Equally  evident  is  it,  that  he  would  not  give  such 
revelation  in  a  form  adapted  to  mislead,  in  important 
particulars,  even  the  honest  mind,  and  all  this,  while 
the  only  meaning  of  the  word  with  Vvhich  humanity 
has  the  most  deep  and  vital  concern,  is  utterly  veiled 
from  the  possible  vision  of  man,  and  kept  so,  in  regard 
to  a  majority  of  the  sacred  books,  for  thousands  of 
years,  and  in  respect  to  all,  for  more  than  sixteen  cen- 
turies. All  this,  and  more  too,  is  true  of  God,  in 
regard  to  his  own  revealed  word,  according  to  the  fun- 
damental teachings  of  Swedenborg.  God's  own  inspired 
WTitings  were  originally  given  in  such  connections  with 
many  others  not  inspired,  that,  by  no  possibility,  could 
the  one  class  be  distinguished  from  the  other,  while  the 
real  vital  meaning  of  the  portion  given  by  inspiration 
was  utterly  veiled  from  the  possible  knowledge  of 
humanity,  and  remained  so  for  ages.  We  are  shut  up 
to  the  alternative  to  believe  all  this  of  God,  or  to  reject 
the  claims  of  Swedenborg  as  a  divinely  commissioned 
revelator.  We  take  the  latter  position,  and  do  so  with 
no  fear  whatever  of  erring  in  our  deductions. 


EMANUEL    SWEDENBOIIG.  447 

8.  We  now  advance  to  a  consideration  of  an  objec- 
tion against  tlie  claims  of  our  revelator,  an  objection 
about  which  there  can  be  no  mistake.  Swedenborg's 
fundamental  ideas  of  a  future  state  can,  hy  no  possi- 
bility, he  true.  His  entire  philosophy  of  that  state 
must  be  false,  and  can  no  more  be  true,  than  the 
proposition,  that  the  same  object  can,  at  the  same  time, 
exist  and  not  exist.  According  to  the  fundamental 
principles  of  Swedenborg,  the  soul,  on  its  entrance  into 
eternity,  ceases  wholly  to  exist  in  any  relations  to  time 
or  space.  To  the  souls  in  that  state,  there  are  no 
such  realities,  time  and  space  having  relation  exclu- 
sively to  material  objects,  and  to  mind  only  when  in 
the  body.  Angels,  the  disembodied  spirits  of  men, 
have  not,  and  cannot  have,  even  the  ideas  of  time 
and  space  in  their  minds.  There  is  there  nothing  but 
states  of  mind.  "  The  angels,"  he  says,  "  cannot  have 
any  idea  of  time,  but  in  its  place  an  idea  of  state." 
Again,  "  times  in  the  word  signify  states."  So  in 
regard  to  space  and  the  idea  of  it.  "  Although  all 
things,"  he  says,  "in  heaven  appear  in  place  and  in 
space  just  as  in  this  world,  still  the  angels  have  no 
notion  and  idea  of  place  and  space."  Similarity  of 
state,  and  that  alone,  constitutes  nearness  among 
spirits,  and  dissimilarity  of  states,  separation  or  dis- 
tance. "  Those,"  he  says,  "  are  near  to  each  other  who 
are  in  a  similar  state,  and  those  at  a  distance  who  are 
in  a  dissimilar  state."  It  is  upon  this  one  principle 
exclusively  that  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  and  hell  are 
separated  from  each  other,  and  different  societies  are 
formed  in  each.  In  heaven  and  hell  alike,  nothing 
whatever  exists  but  the  mind  and  its  states.  Yet  the 
mind  there  has  perceptions  as  of  external  objects,  just 
as  it  does  in  this  world.     The  reason  is,  that  mental 


448  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

states  are  seen  by  the  mind,  as  objects  external  to  the 
mind  itself.  If  the  mind  thinks  of  any  object,  in  that 
thought  the  object  is  present  to  the  mind,  as  an  object 
of  external  perception.  Yet  the  object  has  no  real 
existence  out  of  the  mind  itself.  "  From  this  cause 
also  it  is,"  says  our  revelator,  "  that  in  the  spirit  world 
one  is  exhibited  as  present  to  another,  if  he  only  in- 
tensely desires  his  presence,  for  thus  he  sees  him  in 
thought,  and  puts  himself  in  his  state  ;  and  conversely, 
that  one  is  removed  from  another,  as  far  as  he  is  averse 
to  him."  If  every  inhabitant  of  the  spirit  world  should, 
at  the  same  moment,  intensely  desire  the  presence  of 
of  the  same  individual,  he  would  be  equally  present  to 
each,  and  equally  able  to  communicate  with  each,  in 
the  same  instant  of  time.  So  of  all  other  objects  of 
thought.  "  In  heaven,"  he  says,  "  there  appear  moun- 
tains, hills,  rocks,  rivers,  castles,  altogether  as  in  this 
world."  When  the  thought  is  turned  with  desire  upon 
an  object,  that  object  is  present,  we  repeat,  to  the  mind, 
in  that  thought,  as  something  external  to  it.  If  the 
mind  thinks  of  some  particular  truth,  as  purity,  virtue, 
innocence,  some  object  will  instantly  appear  as  external 
to  the  mind,  a  flock  of  sheep,  of  lambs,  or  a  rose,  for 
example,  symbolizing  that  truth  to  the  mind.  As  ob- 
jects thus  present  to  the  mind  as  external  to  it,  corre- 
spond to  its  own  interior  states,  the  world,  the  universe 
in  which  each  individual  has  an  apparent  dwelling- 
place  will  be  as  his  interior  states.  Each  one  really 
and  truly  makes  his  own  heaven  or  his  own  hell.  To 
minds  in  the  same  states,  the  same  realities  will  be 
present  in  the  same  forms.  Minds,  in  different  states, 
will  not  only  exist  as  encompassed  by  different  realities, 
but  the  same  objects  will  appear  to  them  in  totally 
different  and  opposite  forms. 


EMAXUEL   SWEDENBORG.  449 

To  the  inhabitants  of  heaven,  for  example,  those  in 
hell,  he  says,  appear  as  clothed  in  the  most  frightful 
forms  conceivable,  while  to  each  other,  they  appear  in 
forms  of  perfect  comeliness  and  beauty.  All  the  above 
ideas  are  fully  developed  in  the  great  work  of  Sweden- 
borg,  "  On  heaven  and  hell,"  especially  in  the  articles 
"  Concerning  time  in  heaven,"  and  "  Concerning  space 
in  heaven."  Swedenborgians,  we  think,  will  do  us  the 
justice  to  admit,  that  we  have  truly  represented  the 
teachings  of  Swedenborg  on  these  subjects,  and  have 
put  no  false  coloring  whatever  into  the  picture.  They 
will  also  admit,  that  these  views  are  so  entirely  funda- 
mental in  his  entire  system  of  doctrines  in  regard  |o  a 
future  state,  that  if  they  are  demonstrated  to  be  utterly 
false,  and  their  truth  an  absolute  impossibility,  that  entire 
system  must  be  held  as  a  delusion  throughout.  Hence 
we  would  invite  very  special  attention  to  the  following 
remarks  upon  what  may  properly  be  denominated 
Swedenborg's  philosophy  of  a  future  state,  a  philosophy 
which  must  be  true  throughout,  or  his  entire  revelations 
in  regard  to  the  spirit  world  must  be  held,  as  nothing  but 
a  congeries  of  mental  hallucinations.  We  here  repeat 
the  proposition  with  which  we  commenced  our  remarks 
under  this  head.  This  philosophy  can  no  more  be  true, 
than  the  same  object  can,  at  the  same  time,  exist  and 
not  exist.     This  we  affirm  for  the  following  reasons :  — 

(1.)  The  states  of  spirits  in  the  spirit  world,  as  well 
as  of  minds  in  this,  must  be  successive^  one  to  another. 
From  the  nature  of  the  case,  it  cannot  possibly  be 
otherwise.  These  states  are  in  fact  successive,  accord- 
ing to  the  express  teachings  of  Swedenborg  himself. 
"  All  things,"  he  says,  "  have  succession  and  progres- 
sion in  heaven  as  well  as  in  this  world."  Now  succes- 
sion supposes  time,  and  that  as  the  necessary  condition 

38* 


450  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

of  its  occurrence.  This  is  an  absolutely  necessary 
truth,  it  being  utterly  impossible  for  the  mind  even  to 
conceive  the  opposite  as  true,  any  more  than  we  can 
conceive  of  an  event  without  a  cause,  or  of  the  anni- 
hilation of  space.  If  the  states  of  spirits  in  the  spirit 
world  sustain  the  same  relations  to  time  that  they  do  in 
this,  then  the  mind  itself  sustains  the  same  relations  to 
time  in  the  one  world  that  it  does  in  the  other,  and  the 
revelations  of  Swedenborg  are  throughout  nothing  but 
mental  illusions.  Mind  does  sustain  the  same  re- 
lations to  time  in  the  spirit  world  that  it  does  in  this  ; 
for  its  states  in  both  alike  and  equally  are  successive, 
and  consequently  do  and  must  sustain  the  same  identi- 
cal relations  to  time.  The  revelations  of  Swedenborg, 
therefore,  must  be  false.  We  feel  quite  safe  in  the 
assertion,  that  by  no  possibility  can  there  be  a  mistake 
about  this  argument.  We  once  presented  the  argu- 
ment to  Professor  Bush,  after  he  had  presented  to  us 
Swedenborg's  philosophy  of  a  future  state  in  the  pre- 
cise form  above  presented,  and  presented  it  as  the 
crowning  glory  of  the  system.  To  us  he  appeared  per- 
fectly confounded.  He  made  no  attempt  whatever  to 
meet  the  difficulty,  but  simply  expressed  the  belief,  that 
he  should  be  able  to  do  it  at  some  future  time.  We  now 
present  the  argument  to  him  once  more,  and  before  the 
world,  ask  him  to  renounce  Swedenborg,  or  relieve  his 
revelations  from  the  difficulty  above  presented,  together 
w^th  those  involved  in  the  propositions  next  to  be  con- 
sidered. 

(2.)  Our  second  remark  is,  that  mind  in  the  spirit 
world,  not  only  sustains,  in  fact,  the  same  relations  to 
time  that  it  does  in  this,  but  has  and  must  have,  from 
the  immutable  laws  of  its  intellectual  nature,  the  same 
idea  of  it  in  the  one  state  that  it  has  in  the  other.     Its 


EMANUEL    SWEDENBORG.  451 

states  in  each  alike  not  only  sustain  the  same  relations 
to  time,  but  are  with  equal  distinctness  recognized,  in 
each  alike,  as  successive.  From  the  nature  of  the  mind 
it  cannot  be  otherwise.  They  are  recognized  by  the 
mind  as  successive  in  each  state  alike  and  equally,  ac- 
cording to  the  express  teachings  of  Swedenborg  him- 
self. He  tells  us  that  angels  often  conversed  with  him 
about  their  past  and  present  experiences,  representing 
them  as  successive,  just  as  men  speak  of  their  succes- 
sive states  now  while  they  are  in  the  body.  Angels, 
then,  have  the  idea  of  succession  as  well  as  we  do,  and 
in  the  same  form.  Now  the  idea  of  succession  can,  by 
no  possibility,  be  in  the  mind  without  that  of  time. 
Without  this  latter  idea,  the  mind  could  by  no  possi- 
bility conceive  of  or  speak  of  past  and  present  states. 
It  is  a  contradiction  in  terms  to  suppose  the  opposite. 
If  angels  have  the  idea  of  succession,  or  of  their  own 
mental  states,  as  past  and  present,  they  must  of  neces- 
sity have  the  idea  of  time,  and  the  revelations  of 
Swedenborg  can,  by  no  possibility,  be  any  thing  else 
than  a  mass  of  illusions.  They  have,  and  must  from 
their  nature  as  rational  beings  have,  and  according  to 
the  express  teachings  of  Swedenborg  himself,  they  do 
have,  the  idea  of  succession  most  distinctly  developed 
in  their  minds.  They  must,  therefore,  have  the  idea  of 
time,  and  we  should  be  guilty  of  absolutely  infinite 
presumption,  did  we  not  regard  Swedenborg's  pro- 
fessed revelations  as  nothing  but  a  mass  of  mental 
hallucinations.  To  us  it  is  a  matter  of  wonder,  that 
Swedenborg,  even  in  the  state  of  hallucination  in  which 
he  was,  should  have  made  such  a  fundamental  mistake, 
as  he  undeniably  has,  in  this  instance,  a  mistake  which 
renders  it  absolutely  impossible  that  his  visions  as  of 
eternity  should  be  true.     He  has  visions  as  of  angels. 


452  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

He  converses  with  them  about  their  past  and  present  ex- 
periences in  the  spirit  world,  and  he  finds  that  they  con- 
verse on  such  subjects  just  as  minds  in  the  body  do ; 
that  angels,  in  short,  have  ideas  equally  as  distinct  of 
succession  as  men  have.  Yet  the  latter,  he  affirms,  have 
the  idea  of  time,  w^hile  the  former  can,  by  no  possibility, 
have  it  at  all,  and  that  when  they  once  had  it,  that  is, 
when  they  were  themselves  in  the  body,  and  still  have 
ideas  which  cannot  exist  in  any  mind,  in  any  world, 
without  that  very  idea  which  he  says  they  cannot  pos- 
sibly have  at  all.  Swedenborg's  system  would  not  be 
more  demonstrably  false,  had  he  asserted  and  intro- 
duced the  dogma  as  a  fundamental  element  into  his 
system,  that  angels  have  the  idea  of  time,  they  having 
the  idea  of  succession,  and  that  men,  though  equally 
with  the  angels  they  have  the  latter  idea,  do  not,  and 
cannot,  by  any  possibility,  have  the  former. 

(3.)  Swedenborg's  revelations,  we  remark,  in  the  next 
place,  cannot  possibly  be  true,  and  his  followers  will 
not  deny  this,  if  angels  have,  and  must  have,  not  only 
the  ideas  of  succession  and  time,  but  also  those  of 
place  and  of  space.  Yet  the  immutable  laws  of  mind, 
and  Swedenborg's  own  revelations,  render  it  demonstra- 
bly evident,  that  angels  do  and  must  have  these  last 
two  ideas  as  well  as  the  former  ones.  They  have  the 
idea  of  themselves  as  real  existing  beings.  This  none 
wiU  deny.  Now  rational  minds  cannot  have  the  idea 
of  itself  as  existing,  without  connecting  with  that  idea, 
that  of  existing  someivhere.  Mind  cannot  put  to  itself 
the  question.  What  am  I,  and  it  cannot  have  the  con- 
sciousness of  existing  at  all,  without  putting  this  ques- 
tion, it  cannot  put  to  itself  the  question,  we  say.  What 
am  I  ?  without,  with  it,  putting  another,  namely,  Wliere 
am   I  ?     The   ideas   of  existence,   and  whereness,  are 


EMANUEL    SWEDEN BORG.  453 

necessarily  connected  in  the  mind,  and  it  mnst  cease  to 
be  rational  at  all,  before  the  former  can  be  in  it,  without 
the  latter.  Then  angels,  even  according  to  the  express 
revelations  of  Swedenborg  himself,  have  the  ideas  of 
fornix  and  of  bodfj.  They  appear  to  themselves,  as  he 
affirms,  as  in  bodies,  dwelling  in  houses,  inhabiting 
cities,  and  passing  from  place  to  place,  just  as  they  did, 
when  in  this  world.  "  As  often  as  I  have  spoken  with 
angels  face  to  face,"  he  says,  "  so  often  have  I  been 
with  them  in  their  habitations.  Their  habitations  are 
altogether  like  the  habitations  on  earth,  which  are  called 
houses,  but  are  more  beautiful ;  in  them  are  parlors, 
rooms,  and  bedchambers,  in  great  numbers  ;  there  are 
also  courts,  and  round  about  are  gardens,  shrubberies, 
and  fields."  In  the  same  connection,  he  tells  us  that  he 
has  "  several  times  spoken  with  angels "  about  their 
habitations,  and  told  them,  that  among  men  "  scarcely 
any  one  would  believe  that  they  [the  angels]  have  hab- 
itations and  mansions,"  and  that  the  angels  express 
their  wonder  "  that  such  ignorance  reigns  at  this  day  in 
the  world  "  and  "  chiefly  in  the  church."  Angels,  then, 
according  to  the  express  revelations  of  Swedenborg 
himself,  have  just  as  distinct  ideas  of  form,  of  body, 
and  of  the  relative  positions  of  different  bodies  as  men 
in  this  world  have.  Yet  he  tells  us  that  the  latter  have, 
and  the  former  have  not,  and  cannot  have,  any  idea 
whatever  either  oi place  or  of  space.  Now  body  supposes 
space,  and  the  idea  of  the  former  can,  by  no  possibility, 
be  in  any  rational  mind,  without  that  of  the  latter.  It 
is  just  as  much  of  a  contradiction  to  say,  that  the  idea 
of  body,  and  of  mind  in  body,  dwelling  in  houses  sur- 
rounded "  with  gardens,  shrubberies,  and  fields,"  houses, 
too,  constituted  of  "  parlors,  rooms,  and  bedchambers, 
in  great  numbers,"  it  is  just  as  much  of  a  contradiction, 


454  MODERN    MYSTERIES. 

we  say,  to  affirm,  that  such  ideas  are  in  rational  minds 
in  any  world,  and  that  the  ideas  of  space  and  of  place 
are  not,  and  cannot  be  in  the  same  minds,  as  it  would 
be  to  say,  that  body  does  not  suppose  space,  or  that 
the  same  thing  can,  at  the  same  time,  exist  and  not 
exist. 

Then  Swedenborg  affirms,  that  he  obtained  informa- 
tion from  angels  pertaining  to  facts  and  localities  in  this 
world,  information  which  they  never  could  have  con- 
veyed, had  they  not  had  distinct  apprehensions  of  suc- 
cession and  time,  and  also  place  and  space.  They  gave 
him,  for  example,  he  says,  and  as  we  have  already 
shown  that  he  says,  specific  information  in  regard  to 
facts  as  occurring  in  Africa  and  Tartary,  and  at  speci- 
fied periods,  as  in  the  time  of  Enoch,  before  the  flood. 
Now  if  they  have  and  can  have  no  ideas  of  time,  or  of 
place  or  space,  how  could  they  thus  speak  of  particular 
localities,  and  of  events  as  occurring  there,  and  at 
specific  and  relative  periods,  in  the  history  of  our  race  ? 
No  intelligent  being  can  give  an  intelligible  expression 
of  an  idea  that  is  not  and  cannot  be  in  his  mind. 
Angels,  according  to  Swedenborg  himself,  can  and  do 
converse  intelligently  and  intelligibly  concerning  succes- 
sive events,  events,  too,  as  occurring  at  specified  periods 
of  time,  and  of  material  objects  as  existing  in  specific 
localities  in  space.  According  to  his  express  teachings, 
therefore,  they  do  and  must  have  distinct  apprehen- 
sions of  time  and  succession,  and  of  place  and  space. 

The  argument,  under  the  present  head,  stands  thus. 
Swedenborgianism  must  be  false,  if  mind  in  the  spirit 
world  does  exist  in  the  same  relations  to  time  and 
space  that  it  does  in  this,  or  if  it  there  has,  or  can 
have,  even  the  ideas  of  time,  or  of  place,  or  of  space ; 
for  Swedenborg  has  affirmed  absolutely  that  none  of 


EMANUEL    SWEDENBORG.  455 

these  things  can  be  true  of  mind  in  that  world,  and  has 
so  constructed  his  entire  system,  that  it  must  be 
false,  if  any  of  these  things  are  true.  Again,  Sweden- 
borgianism  cannot  possibly  be  true,  unless  mind,  in  the 
spirit  world,  does  exist  in  the  same  relations  to  time 
and  space,  and  has  the  same,  or  similar  ideas  of  them, 
that  it  does  sustain  and  possess  in  this  life ;  for  he  de- 
clares absolutely,  that  its  states,  and  all  things  else, 
"  have  succession  and  progression  in  heaven ; "  that 
angels  have  apprehensions  of  such  states  and  all  other 
things,  as  successive  and  progressive,  of  particular 
events  as  occurring  at  specific  periods  of  time,  and  of 
objects  as  having  form  and  relative  position,  and  as 
existing  in  specific  localities  in  place  and  space ;  none 
of  which  could  be  true,  unless  the  mind  there  has,  in 
fact,  the  same  relations  to  time  and  space,  and  has  the 
same  ideas  of  succession  and  time,  and  of  place  and 
space,  that  it  has  here.  Swedenborgianism,  then,  is  as 
demonstrably  false,  as  the  proposition  that  the  square 
of  the  hypothenuse  of  a  right-angled  triangle  is  equal  to 
the  sum  of  the  squares  of  its  two  sides,  is  demonstrably 
true,  and  we  are  no  more  liable  to  err,  in  affirming  the 
former,  than  we  are  in  affirming  the  latter. 

(4.)  Admitting  Swedenborg's  philosophy  of  a  future 
state  to  be  throughout  true,  we  are  bound,  by  the  fun- 
damental principles  of  that  philosophy,  we  remark 
finally,  under  this  head,  to  reject  utterly  all  his  specific 
visions  and  revelations,  as  having  no  validity  what- 
ever for  facts  as  they  are  in  that  state,  or  for  what  we 
ourselves  may  expect  to  see  or  experience,  when  we 
enter  it.  According  to  the  fundamental  principles  of 
that  philosophy,  what  a  mind  sees  there,  that  is,  the 
appearances  around  it,  depend  wholly  upon  its  interior 
states,  and  are  determined  by  the  same.     To  minds  in 


456  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

different  states,  even  the  same  objects  put  on  not  only- 
different,  but  totally  opposite  appearances.  Suppose 
that  Swedenborg  did  enter  the  spirit  world,  and  has 
correctly  reported  the  visions  which  he  had  there.  That 
is  no  certain  evidence  that  ive^  when  there,  shall  have 
any  visions  even  analogous  to  his.  To  him  conjugial 
love  was  the  very  centre  and  sphere  of  heaven.  Every 
angel  and  devil  that  we  may  meet  with,  may  affirm 
absolutely  that  "  in  the  resurrection,  they  neither  marry 
nor  are  given  in  marriage,"  and  that  all  Swedenborg's 
visions  on  the  subject  are  the  sheerest  illusions  con- 
ceivable. When  in  a  certain  locality  he  heard  noises 
proceeding  from  certain  miserable  habitations,  noises 
like  "  gnashing  of  teeth."  On  entering,  he  found  mul- 
titudes of  wretched  beings  who  had  held,  while  on 
earth,  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith,  etc.,  en- 
gaged in  fierce  and  angry  disputes  on  the  subject,  and 
that  their  voices  had  constituted  the  discordant  sounds 
which  he  had  before  heard.  To  us  those  very  habita- 
tions may  appear  as  "  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with 
fire."  Those  multitudes,  too,  may  appear  to  us,  as 
standing  upon  that  sea  with  the  harps  of  heaven  in 
their  hands,  while  their  voices  may  sound  to  us,  as 
the  notes  of  that  everlasting  song  that  "  makes  melody 
in  the  ear  of  God."  Instead  of  finding  Luther  and 
Melancthon  and  Calvin  where  he  saw  them,  we  may 
meet  them  in  "buildings  of  God,  houses  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens;"  while  Emanuel 
Swedenborg,  for  rejecting  and  contemning  the  doc- 
trine of  atonement  and  of  justification  by  faith,  we 
may  find  in  the  lowest  hell  that  can  be  found  there. 
We  also  may  find  the  Dutch,  the  Germans,  the  English, 
etc.,  in  no  such  localities  as  he  assigns  them  to,  and  all 
because  his  visions  of  them  grew  out  of  his  peculiar 


EMANUEL   SWEDENBORG.  457 

states  relative  to  them,  and  we  may  be  in  relative 
states  the  opposite  of  his.  If  Swedenborg's  philosophy, 
we  repeat,  is  true,  and  we  have  seen  that  it  cannot  but 
be  false,  then,  by  the  fundamental  principles  of  the 
system,  his  visions  are  of  no  value  whatever  to  us,  ex- 
cepting as  matters  of  idle  curiosity. 

9.  We  now  approach  a  department  of  this  subject 
which  we  would  gladly  pass  over  in  silence,  did  the 
interest  of  morality  permit.  What  we  here  say,  will 
be  penned  in  sorrow,  not  in  anger.  We  refer  to 
Swedenborg,  as  a  moral  revelator.  If  he  errs  here,  we 
may  know  absolutely,  that  his  revelations  are  not,  and 
cannot  be  from  God ;  and  here  we  affirm,  he  funda- 
mentally errs,  and  errs  just  where  all  false  religions  do, 
in  giving  principles  or  permissions  which  mar  the  puri- 
ty of  the  domestic  relations.  One  fundamental  error  in 
regard  to  mind  and  morals  both,  we  impute  to  him,  on 
the  authority  of  Dr.  Pond,  we  not  now  having  the 
specific  articles  containing  the  error  before  us.  Our 
revelator  teaches,  that  conscience  in  man,  is  wholly  the 
result  of  education,  and  pertains  to  him  only  in  this 
world,  that  in  the  spirit  world,  mind  is  without  a  con- 
science, and  suffers  nothing  through  it.  If  mental 
science  has  now  established  any  truth  whatever  in 
regard  to  mind,  it  has  established  this,  that  conscience 
is  not  a  creature  of  education,  but  a  changeless  and  un- 
dying attribute  of  rational  mind.  Any  professed  reve- 
lation built  upon  the  opposite  supposition,  not  only  can- 
not be  from  God,  but  must  be  of  most  dangerous  and 
pernicious  tendency,  making  all  moral  wrong  nothing 
but  violations  of  conventional  rules  among  men,  and 
not  as  it  is,  a  violation  of  the  will  of  God,  and  of 
eternal  and  immutable  rules  of  rectitude.     No  inspired 

39 


458  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

man,  we  may  safely  say,  ever  made  such  a  fearful  mis- 
step in  his  morals  and  philosophy  both  as  this. 

But  what  are  the  moral  rules  to  which  he,  as  a  pro- 
fessedly divine  revelator,  attempts  to  educate  the  con- 
science ?  Here  we  find  him  as  fully  accommodating 
to  human  lust,  as  the  most  licentious  could  ask.  We 
hesitate  not  to  say,  that  the  conscience  of  our  reve- 
lator, if  a  creature  of  education,  took  its  principles 
wholly  from  the  most  corrupt  maxims  of  a  corrupt 
court,  and  that,  under  the  influence  of  the  form  of 
inspiration  to  which  he  was  subject,  its  moral  principles 
received  no  modification  for  the  better.  For  the  regula- 
tion of  the  life  of  the  young  man  w^ho  has  strong  sexual 
propensities,  and  is  not  able  to  keep  a  wife,  he  says,  ex- 
pressly, "  keep  a  mistress^^''  and  urges  upon  him  various 
philosophical  and  ethical  reasons  for  so  doing.  If  he 
has  formed  the  intention  of  marrying  an  individual,  he 
may,  to  "  initiate  her  into  the  friendship  of  love,"  "  co- 
habit with  her  as  a  mistress,"  "  if  he  does  it,  with  the 
constant  intention  to  make  her  a  wife." 

His  principles  are  equally  accommodating,  and  ac- 
commodated to  the  lust  of  the  husband  after  marriage. 
He  is  not  permitted  to  cohabit  with  a  w^ife  and  mistress 
at  the  same  time.  But  if  the  wife  has  certain  vitiated 
states  of  the  body,  such  as  fevers,  leprosies,  cancers, 
fainting,  epilepsy,  rupture,  etc.,  then  without  any  crime 
or  fault  on  her  part,  or  any  want  of  devotion  to  him,  he 
may  totally  separate  himself  from  her,  and  while  he  has 
no  divorce,  and  keeps  her  in  his  own  house,  he  may 
"  have  another  woman  in  keeping,"  and  thus  in  the 
presence  of  his  agonized  wife  and  family,  raise  up  a 
herd  of  bastards,  as  the  companions  and  fellow  heirs  of 
his  legally  begotten  children.     If  we  have  used  strong 


EMANUEL    SWEDENEORG.  459 

language,  in  this  last  sentence,  it  is  because  facts,  as 
they  are,  could  not  be  expressed  without  it.  The  above 
are  but  specimens,  and  by  no  means  the  worst,  of  what 
this  professedly  divine  revelator  has  uttered,  on  these 
and  kindred  subjects.  It  is  no  reply  to  say,  that  the 
things  referred  to  are  not  required,  but  merely  per- 
mitted to  prevent  greater  evils.  The  permission  makes 
action  in  accordance  with  it  a  sacred  duty,  as  soon  as 
the  circumstances  referred  to  arise.  If  it  is  right,  in  the 
circumstances  named,  for  the  individuals  referred  to 
to  "  take  a  mistress,"  then  they  are  in  conscience  bound 
to  do  it,  when  in  their  honest  judgment,  the  less  evils 
would  arise  from  their  doing,  than  from  their  not  doing 
it.  There  is  no  escaping  this  conclusion.  The  follow- 
ing, then,  are  among  the  necessary  results  of  his  prin- 
ciples on  this  subject :  (1.)  It  is  not  only  permitted  to 
individuals,  but  is  a  sacred  duty  for  them,  in  the  cir- 
cumstances named,  to  "  keep  a  mistress,"  and  parents, 
as  he  instructs  them,  may  be  bound  to  furnish  such  for 
their  sons.  (2.)  The  relation  of  misti'css  is  an  honor- 
able, and  in  itself  virtuous  relation,  and  should  exclude 
the  persons  occupying  it,  from  no  position  or  associations 
in  society,  which  they  would  otherwise  occupy.  If  it 
is  honorable  in  one  party,  and  Swedenborg  affirms  it 
to  be,  it  cannot  be  dishonorable  in  the  other,  and  should 
not  be  so  regarded  or  treated  in  society.  (3.)  If  it  is 
proper  in  parents  to  allow  their  sons,  and  Swedenborg 
says  it  is,  to  keep  mistresses,  it  is  equally  proper  in 
parents  to  furnish  daughters  to  be  kept  as  such.  This 
is  undeniable.  (4.)  One  of  the  best  means  of  prepar- 
ing daughters  to  occupy  the  position  of  wives,  is  to 
have  them  first  fill,  with  their  future  husbands,  the 
sphere  of  mistresses.  Thus  they  may  be,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  our  revelator,  "  initiated  into  the  friendship  of 


460  MODERN  MYSTERIES. 

love."  These  are  the  necessary  deductions  from  the 
principles  of  this  professedly  divine  revelation,  and  con- 
sequently what,  if  his  claims  be  admitted,  must  be  re- 
ceived as  "taught  of  God."  We  will  not  trust  ourselves 
to  say  what  we  really  think  on  this  subject ;  but  will 
barely  add,  that  we  no  more  believe  that  God  ever  au- 
thorized this  man  to  speak  in  His  name  on  this,  or 
any  other  subject,  than  we  believe  that  He  expressly 
authorized  and  commanded  Judas  to  betray  his  Master 
with  a  kiss. 

10.  We  are  now,  we  remark,  finally,  prepared  to 
understand  the  bearing  of  Professor  Bush's  tests  by 
which  the  question  of  Swedenborg's  inspiration  is  to  be 
decided.  "  The  truth  of  his  mission  is  to  be  established 
by  the  truth  of  his  message  and  by  that  only." 

"  We  must  rely,"  he  says  again,  "  upon  internal 
evidence,"  etc.  We  have  shown,  we  think,  demonstra- 
bly, that  the  system  of  Swedenborg  can,  by  no  possi- 
bility, be  true.  We  therefore,  on  the  authority  of  the 
above  principles,  draw  the  necessary  inference,  that  he 
was  not  and  could  not  have  been  an  inspired  revelator, 
and  that  we  should  be  guilty  of  infinite  presumption,  if 
we  should  receive  him  as  such. 

Before  concluding  our  remarks,  it  may  be  important 
for  us  to  notice  the  reasons  urged  by  the  friends  and 
followers  of  our  revelator  in  favor  of  his  high  claims, 
reasons  aside  from  internal  evidence.  They  are  like  the 
following:  (1.)  He  was  a  man  of  preeminent  natural 
powers,  and  of  corresponding  eminence  in  science.  (2.) 
He  revealed  facts  unknown  to  any  living  persons,  or 
unknown  to  any  on  earth  but  the  inquirers,  and  had 
visions  of  objects  beyond  the  reach  of  the  senses.  He 
revealed,  for  example,  to  the  Queen  of  Sweden,  a  com- 
munication which  passed  between  her  and  her  brother 


EMANUEL   SWEDENiiORG.  461 

before  his  death,  and  which  she  was  sure  she  had 
never  communicated  to  any  person  living,  and  to  the 
widow  of  the  Dutch  envoy  in  Stockholm,  the  existence 
and  location  of  an  important  document  of  which  she 
was  ignorant.  When  three  hundred  miles  from  Stock- 
holm once,  he  told  that  a  fire  was  then  raging  in  that 
city,  and  at  length  said,  "thank  God,  the  fire  is  extin- 
guished, the  third  door  from  my  house."  All  was  found 
to  have  occurred  just  when  and  as  he  stated.  Then,  it 
is  affirmed,  that  he  had  direct  and  open  visions  as  of  the 
spirit  world,  and  held  imnjediate  conversation  as  with 
spirits  distinctly  revealed  to  him.  We  readily  grant 
the  reality  of  the  facts  before  us,  as  their  authenticity 
cannot  reasonably,  we  judge,  be  questioned.  Yet  the 
facts  throughout  make  an  entirely  opposite  impression 
upon  our  mind  from  what  they  do  upon  those  of  his 
followers.  1.  In  the  known  principles  of  his  philosophy, 
together  with  the  known  states  of  his  mind,  we  see 
throughout  the  patterns  after  which  all  his  visions  of  a 
future  state  took  form.  His  visions  are  not  patterned 
after  things  in  heaven,  but  all  things  in  his  heavens  are 
patterned  after  things  preexisting  in  his  mind.  His 
philosophy,  etc.,  gave  form  to  his  visions  of  heaven. 
This  philosophy,  as  we  have  shown,  can  by  no  possi- 
bility be  true,  and  therefore  his  visions  of  heaven  must 
be  false.  2.  From  the  previous  eminence  of  Sweden- 
borg  in  science,  we  infer,  with  the  most  undoubting  con- 
viction, that  while  receiving  and  constructing  his  visions, 
he  must  have  been,  as  to  these,  in  an  abnormal  mental 
state.  On  no  other  supposition  can  we  account  for  the 
palpable  contradictions  that  he  has  introduced  into  his 
system.  When  he  tells  us,  for  example,  that  "  all  things 
are  successive  and  progressive  in  heaven,"  that  angels 
converse  upon  them  as  such,  and  then  relate  events  as 

39* 


462  MODERN  MYSTEPxTES. 

having  occurred  at   definite   'periods  of  the  past;   that 
they  perceive  external  objects  as  having  definite  rela- 
tive localities,  and  then  reveal  to  him  facts  as  existing 
in  definite  localities   on    earth ;  and  then  affirms,  that 
angels  have,  and  can  have,  no  ideas  of  succession  and 
time,  or  of  place  and  space,  that  by  times  they  mean 
states,  that  with  them  "  by  length  is  meant  a  state  of 
good,  by  breadth  a  state  of  truth,  and  by  height  their 
discrimination  according  to  degrees,"  we  say  that  it  is 
very  difficult  for  us  to  see  how  a  well-balanced  scien- 
tific mind  should  put  together  such  palpable  and  abso- 
lute   contradictions    on   the    same    page.     We    thence 
infer  that,  at  the  time,  the  mind  of  Swedenborg  had, 
as  far  as  these  revelations  are  concerned,  lost  its  bal- 
ance, and  could  not   have  been  thinking  and  v^Titing 
under    the     guidance     of    inspiration.     3.  From     the 
particular  facts  above  referred  to,  the  nature  and  cause 
of  this    abnormal  state   is    distinctly  revealed    to    our 
mind.      Swedenborg   was    undeniably    a    clairvoyant, 
and  his  visions  were  the  exclusive  result  of  an  abnormal 
mental  and  physical  state,  occasioned  by  the  permanent 
development  in  his  organism  of  the  odylic  force.     All 
his  visions  become   perfectly  intelligible,  in    regard  to 
their  origin  and  character,  when  this  fact  is  taken  into 
the  account  in  connection  with  his  known  preexisting 
philosophical  views,  and  other  mental  states,  and  ren- 
der certain   the   exclusively  subjective  origin  of  those 
visions.    4.  We   remark,   finally,  that   the   conclusions 
which    Swedenborgians    deduce    from    his    apparently 
preternatural  visions  impress  us,  not  with  the  convic- 
tion  that   those    conclusions    are    valid,  but  with   the 
singular  absence  of  logical  and  scientific  procedure  in 
their  deductions  from  such  facts.     They  ought  to  take 
into   the   account   the   undeniable  fact,  that  precisely 


EMANUEL    SWEDENBORG.  463 

similar  disclosures  of  facts  unknown  to  inquirers,  and 
equally  distinct  and  palpable  visions  of  spirits  and 
other  objects,  when  no  such  objects  are  present,  attend 
the  action  of  the  very  force  developed  in  the  organism 
of  Swedenborg,  and  that  when  nothing  preternatural 
attends  or  controls  its  action.  We  have  before  us 
multitudes  of  facts  precisely  similar  to  those  attributed 
to  him.  Some  years  since,  for  example,  a  circle  ex- 
isted in  Cincinnati,  who  professed  to  have,  through  a 
clairvoyant,  immediate  intercourse  with  the  dead,  and 
visions  of  the  future  state.  A  pastor  of  one  of  the 
Presbyterian  churches  in  that  city,  now  president  of  a 
western  college,  told  them,  that  if  they  would  reveal 
to  him  certain  facts  known  to  himself  alone  pei-taining 
to  his  father,  who  had  before  died  in  New  Hampshire,  he 
would  admit  that  they  were  in  connection  with  preter- 
natural sources  of  information.  Those  very  facts  were 
detailed  to  him  with  perfect  accuracy,  and  that  as  from 
the  spirits,  and  he  concluded  that  he  was  in  the  pres- 
ence of  Satanic  agency.  The  character  of  the  circle, 
as  subsequently  revealed,  rendered  it  certain,  that  no 
preternatural  agency  of  a  higher  order  than  the  satanic 
could  have  been  there.  We  could  also  cite  any  reason- 
ably required  number  of  cases  in  which  objects  in 
unknown  localities  have  been  revealed,  to  parallel  any 
and  all  of  Swedenborg's,  belonging  to  this  class.  As 
for  his  visions,  as  of  spirits,  we  know  very  well  that 
jugglers,  in  all  ages,  have,  in  some  instances,  been  able 
to  induce  in  spectators  equally  palpable  visions  of  ab- 
sent living  persons.  A  case  of  this  kind  will  be  found 
in  the  following  extract  from  Dr.  Leonard  Woods  on 
Swedenborgianism :  — 

"  I  would  not  undertake  to  disprove  the  authenticity 
of  the  stories  related  of  Swedenborg.     And  what  then  ? 


464  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

In  all  ages  wizards  and  witches  have  said  and  done 
things  seemingly  preternatural,  and  very  astonishing. 
You  remember  the  story  of  the  Witch  of  End  or.  And 
in  Lane's  Travels  in  Egypt,  feats  of  Egyptian  jugglers 
are  related  which  are  as  wonderful  as  what  Kant  re- 
lates of  Swedenborg.  On  one  occasion  a  juggler  was 
required  to  bring  to  view  the  image  of  a  man  in 
France,  whom  it  was  certain  that  he  never  saw,  and 
that  he  could  have  no  suspicion  to  whom  the  person 
making  the  request  referred.  After  some  incantations, 
the  juggler  plainly  showed  the  form  of  the  French 
officer  intended,  lame  of  one  leg,  and  wearing  a  peculiar 
badge  of  military  honor.  The  party  who  made  the 
requisition  on  the  juggler,  was  struck  with  as  much 
consternation  as  was  the  queen  in  the  case  of  Sweden- 
borg." 

In  this  case  we  have  a  distinct,  present  vision  of  a 
living  person  then  in  a  distant  kingdom,  and  we  are 
now  able  to  explain  the  manner  in  which  this  vision 
was  induced.  By  means  of  the  incantations,  etc.,  the 
traveller  was  brought  into  odylic  rapport  with  the  jug- 
gler. On  the  sarrle  principles  as  the  clergyman  induced 
in  a  medium  in  the  case  described,  a  mental  vision  of 
a  tree  the  like  of  which  she  had  never  seen  nor  heard 
of  before,  the  thought  of  the  traveller  was  first,  no 
doubt,  reproduced  in  the  mind  of  the  juggler,  and 
through  him  finally  again  produced  as  a  vision  of  the 
object  referred  to,  in  the  traveller's  mind.  We  think 
that  it  was  upon  this  principle,  that  the  vision  of 
Samuel  was  induced  in  the  mind  of  Saul.  We  could 
also  adduce  authentic  cases  in  which  individuals  have 
had  visions  as  of,  and  communications  as  with,  spirits, 
visions  just  as  distinct  and  palpable  as  any  of  Sweden- 
borg's,  when  the  persons  having  them  had  no  idea  that 


EMANUEL   SWEDENBORG.  465 

any  spirits  at  all  were  present,  and  when  facts  showed 
that  they  were  right  in  their  apprehensions.  How 
illogical,  then,  to  reason  from  the  fact,  that  Sweden- 
borg  had  such  visions,  to  the  validity  of  the  same! 

Probably  we  should  not  finally  dismiss  this  subject, 
without  an  expression  of  opinion  in  regard  to  the  char- 
acter of  the  two  great  clairvoyant  revelators,  A.  J. 
Davis  and  Emanuel  Swedenborg.  We  agree  with 
the  public  generally,  in  regarding  the  latter  as  honestly 
supposing  himself  a  divinely  commissioned  revelator, 
while  he  was  utterly  deceived  in  that  supposition. 
In  regard  to  the  former,  we  would  say,  that  we  have 
never,  since  we  first  read  the  work  which  we  have  re- 
viewed, had  a  doubt,  that  the  mind  or  minds  which 
produced  the  inti'oduction  to  that  work,  and  the  note 
on  page  130,  was  or  were  the  real  author  or  authors  of 
the  whole  production.  The  identity  of  style  throughout 
precludes,  in  our  judgment,  any  other  supposition. 
Then  we  subsequently  learned,  as  we  have  stated, 
that  Davis,  as  a  matter-of-fact,  had  the  peculiar  power, 
when  in  the  magnetic  state,  of  uttering,  just  as  they 
would,  the  thoughts  of  those  with  whom  he  was  in 
odylic  communication.  We  then  learned,  on  the 
authority  of  Mr.  Bush,  that  the  class  of  persons  from 
whom  these  very  thoughts  were  likely  to  proceed,  were, 
while  he  was  giving  forth  his  "  divine  revelations," 
always  with  him,  and  never  suffered  him  to  be  alone. 
The  individual,  also,  who  first  introduced  Davis  to  the 
mysteries  of  clairvoyance,  and  who  has  had  very  good 
opportunities  to  know,  has  said,  that  Davis  was  not 
the  real  author  of  a  dozen  pages  of  this  work.  Our 
authority  is  Rev.  J.  H.  Smith,  then  of  Poughkeepsie, 
and  now  pastor  of  a  Baptist  chm'ch  in  Buffalo,  N.  Y. 
There,  an  individual  who  affirms  himself  to  have  been 


466  MODERN   MYSTERIES. 

with  Davis  at  the  time,  and  to  know  the  facts,  and 
who  is  believed  to  be  a  reliable  witness,  affirmed  to 
Willard  Sears,  Esq.,  of  Boston,  that  Davis,  in  the 
production  of  this  work,  was  simply  a  medium  through 
whom  other  men's  thoughts  were  uttered.  We  leave 
the  above  facts  and  statements  to  speak  for  themselves, 
and  our  whole  work  to  the  candid  judgment  of  the 
reader. 


END. 


BF1042.IVI21 

Modern  mysteries  explained  and  exposed 

Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00008  779G 

{ 

Date  Due 

I 

■''S   r''  ■ 

mB^:^m-x 

^u. 

h- 

^ 

"Willi 


